This is a modern-English version of Captains of souls, originally written by Wallace, Edgar.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
CAPTAINS OF SOULS
By EDGAR WALLACE
By Edgar Wallace
A. L. BURT COMPANY
Publishers New York
A. L. BURT COMPANY
Publishers New York
Printed in U. S. A.
Printed in the U.S.A.
Copyright, 1922
BY SMALL, MAYNARD & COMPANY
(Incorporated)
Copyright, 1922
BY SMALL, MAYNARD & COMPANY
(Incorporated)
Printed in the United States of America
Printed in the United States of America
Dedicated to
"Tookie"
Dedicated to "Tookie"
Contents
Contents
Captains of Souls
Captains of Souls
BOOK THE FIRST
I
Beryl Merville wrote:
Beryl Merville said:
"Dear Ronnie: We are back from Italy, arriving this afternoon. Daddy thought you would be there to meet us, and I was so disappointed to find nobody but Mr. Steppe. Oh, yes! I know that he is a most important person, and his importance was supported by his new car; such an impressive treasure, with a collapsible writing-table and cigar-lighter and library—actually a library in a cunning little locker under one of the seats. I just glanced at them.
Dear Ronnie: We’re back from Italy, arriving this afternoon. Dad thought you would be there to meet us, and I was so disappointed to see nobody but Mr. Steppe. Oh, yes! I know he’s a really important person, and his importance was backed up by his new car; such an impressive gem, with a foldable writing table, a cigar lighter, and even a mini library—actually a library in a clever little compartment under one of the seats. I just took a quick look at it.
I am a little afraid of Mr. Steppe, yet he was kindness itself, and that bull voice of his, bellowing orders to porters and chauffeur and railway policemen was comforting in a way. Daddy is a little plaintive on such occasions.
I’m a bit scared of Mr. Steppe, but he was really kind, and his loud, booming voice barking orders to the porters, chauffeur, and train police was oddly reassuring. Dad gets a bit whiny in situations like this.
I thought he was looking unusually striking—Steppe I mean. People certainly do look at him, with his black, pointed beard and his bristling, black eyebrows. You like him, don't you? Perhaps I should too, only—he is very magnetic; a commanding person, he frightens me, I repeat. And I have met another man, I don't think you know him, he said he had never met you. Daddy knows him rather well, and so does Mr. Steppe. Such a queer man, Ronnie!
I thought he looked really striking—Steppe, I mean. People definitely pay attention to him, with his black, pointed beard and thick, black eyebrows. You like him, right? Maybe I should too, but—he's very magnetic; a commanding presence, he kind of scares me, I’ll admit it. And I’ve met another guy, I don’t think you know him; he said he’s never met you. Dad knows him pretty well, and so does Mr. Steppe. Such a strange guy, Ronnie!
He arrived after Daddy had gone to his club, to collect some correspondence. The maid came and told me there was a strange man in the hall who said Dr. Merville had sent for him; so I went down to see him.
He showed up after Dad had left for his club to pick up some mail. The maid came and told me there was a strange guy in the hall who said Dr. Merville had sent for him, so I went downstairs to check it out.
He made the queerest impression on me. You will be amused, but not flattered, when I confess that the moment I saw him, I thought of you! I had a sort of warm impulse toward him. I felt as though I were meeting you, as I wanted you to be. That sounds feeble, and lame, but employing my limited vocabulary to the best of my poor ability, I am striving to reduce my mad impression to words. How mad it was, you'll understand. For, Ronnie, he was a stoutish man of middle age—no more like you than I am like Mr. Steppe! Yet when I saw this shabbily dressed person (the knees of his trousers shone and the laces of his untidy boots were dragging) I just gasped. He sat squarely on one of the hall chairs, a big, rough hand on each knee, and he was staring in an absent-minded way at the wall. He didn't even see me when I stood almost opposite to him. But his head, Ronnie! It was the head of a conqueror; one of those heroes of antiquity. You see their busts in the museums and wonder who they are. A broad, eagle face, strangely dark, and on top a shock of gray-white hair brushed back into a mane. He had the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen in a man, and when they turned in my direction, and he got up from his chair, not awkwardly as I expected, but with the ease of an Augustus, there was within them so much loving-kindness that I felt I could have cried.
He made the strangest impression on me. You’ll find it amusing, though not flattering, when I admit that the moment I saw him, I thought of you! I felt a warm pull toward him. It was like I was meeting you, the way I wished you’d be. That sounds weak and silly, but using my limited vocabulary as best I can, I’m trying to put my bewildering impression into words. You’ll understand how bewildering it was. Because, Ronnie, he was a stocky middle-aged man—no more like you than I am like Mr. Steppe! Yet when I saw this poorly dressed guy (the knees of his trousers were shiny and the laces of his untidy boots were dragging), I just gasped. He sat squarely on one of the hallway chairs, a big, rough hand on each knee, staring absentmindedly at the wall. He didn’t even notice me when I stood almost opposite him. But his head, Ronnie! It was the head of a conqueror, one of those ancient heroes. You see their busts in museums and wonder who they are. A broad, eagle-like face, oddly dark, with a shock of gray-white hair brushed back into a mane. He had the most beautiful eyes I’ve ever seen in a man, and when they turned my way, and he got up from his chair—not awkwardly like I expected, but with the poise of an Augustus—there was so much kindness in them that I felt I could have cried.
And please, Ronnie, do not tell me that I am neurotic and over-tired. I was just mad—nothing worse than that. I'm mad still, for I cannot get him out of my mind. His name is Ambrose Sault, and he is associated with daddy and Mr. Steppe, though I think that he is really attached to that horrid Greek person to whom daddy introduced me—Moropulos. What sort of work he does for Moropulos I have not discovered. There is always a great deal of mystery about Mr. Moropulos and Mr. Steppe's business schemes. Sometimes I am very uncomfortable—which is a very mild way of describing my feelings—about daddy—and things.
And please, Ronnie, don’t tell me that I’m neurotic and overtired. I was just angry—nothing more than that. I’m still angry because I can’t get him out of my head. His name is Ambrose Sault, and he’s connected to my dad and Mr. Steppe, though I think he’s really linked to that horrible Greek guy my dad introduced me to—Moropulos. I haven’t figured out what kind of work he does for Moropulos. There’s always a lot of mystery surrounding Mr. Moropulos and Mr. Steppe’s business deals. Sometimes I feel really uneasy—which is a mild way of putting it—about my dad—and everything.
Ronnie, you have some kind of business dealings with father, what is it all about? I should so like to discover. It is to do with companies and corporations, isn't it? I know Mr. Steppe is a great financier, but I don't quite know how financiers work. I suppose I ought not to be curious, but it worries me—no, bothers is a better word—sometimes.
Ronnie, you have some kind of business going on with Dad, what’s it all about? I’d really like to find out. It’s related to companies and corporations, right? I know Mr. Steppe is a big-time financier, but I don’t really get how financiers operate. I guess I shouldn’t be curious, but it worries me—no, bothers is a better word—sometimes.
Come and see me soon, Ronnie. I promise you I won't—you know. I've never forgiven myself for hurting you so. It was such a horrid story—I blame myself for listening, and hate myself for telling you. But the girl's brother was so earnest, and so terribly upset, and the girl herself was so wickedly circumstantial. You have forgiven me? It was my first experience of blackmailers and I ought to have known you better and liked you better than to believe that you would be such a brute—and she was such a common girl, too—"
Come see me soon, Ronnie. I promise I won't—you know. I've never forgiven myself for hurting you like that. It was such a terrible situation—I blame myself for listening, and I hate myself for telling you. But the girl’s brother was so sincere and really upset, and the girl herself was so infuriatingly convincing. Have you forgiven me? It was my first experience with blackmailers, and I should have known you better and liked you enough not to believe you would be so cruel—and she was such a basic girl, too—
She stopped writing and looked round. "Come in."
She paused her writing and glanced around. "Come in."
The maid was straightening her face as she entered. "That gentleman, miss, Mr. Sault, has called."
The maid was adjusting her expression as she walked in. "That gentleman, miss, Mr. Sault, is here."
Beryl tapped her lips with the feathered penholder. "Did you tell him that the doctor was out?"
Beryl tapped her lips with the feathered pen. "Did you tell him the doctor was out?"
"Yes, miss. He asked if you were in. I told him I'd go and see." Something about the visitor had amused the girl, for the corners of her lips twitched.
"Yeah, miss. He asked if you were here. I told him I'd go check." Something about the visitor made the girl smile, as the corners of her lips twitched.
"Why are you laughing, Dean?" Beryl's manner was unusually cold and her grave eyes reproving. For no reason that she could assign, she felt called upon to defend this man, against the ridicule which she perceived in the maid's attitude.
"Why are you laughing, Dean?" Beryl's tone was unusually cold, and her serious eyes were disapproving. For reasons she couldn't explain, she felt compelled to stand up for this man against the mockery she sensed in the maid's behavior.
"Oh, miss, he was so strange! He said: 'Perhaps she will see me.' 'Do you mean Miss Merville?' says I. 'Merville!' he says in a queer way, 'of course, Beryl Merville,' and then he said something to himself. It sounded like 'how pitiful'. I don't think he is quite all there, miss."
"Oh, miss, he was really odd! He said: 'Maybe she will see me.' 'Do you mean Miss Merville?' I asked. 'Merville!' he said in a strange way, 'of course, Beryl Merville,' and then he muttered something to himself. It sounded like 'how pitiful.' I don't think he’s completely sane, miss."
"Show him up, please," said Beryl quietly. She recognized the futility of argument. Dean and her type found in the contemplation of harmless lunacy a subject for merriment—and Dean was the best maid she had had for years. She sat waiting for the man, uncertain. Why did she want to see him? She was not really curious by nature and the crude manners of the class to which he belonged usually rubbed her raw. The foulness of their speech, the ugliness of their ideals and their lives; the gibberish, almost an unknown language to her, of the cockney man and woman, all these things grated. Perhaps she was a neurotic after all; Ronnie was quite sure of his judgment in most matters affecting her.
"Show him in, please," Beryl said softly. She knew arguing was pointless. Dean and people like her found amusement in harmless craziness—and Dean had been the best help she’d had in years. She sat there waiting for the man, feeling unsure. Why did she want to see him? She wasn’t naturally curious, and the crass manners of his social group usually bothered her. The filth of their language, the ugliness of their values and lifestyles; the gibberish, which felt almost like a foreign language to her, of the cockney man and woman—all of it grated on her nerves. Maybe she really was neurotic; Ronnie was pretty confident in his judgment about her in most situations.
Ambrose Sault, standing in the doorway, hat in hand, saw her bite her lower lip reflectively. She looked around with a start of surprise and, seeing him, got up. He was a colored man! She had not realized this before, and she was unaccountably hurt; just colored and yet his eyes were gray!
Ambrose Sault, standing in the doorway with his hat in his hand, watched her bite her lower lip in thought. She looked around in surprise and, upon seeing him, stood up. He was a Black man! She hadn’t realized this before, and for some reason, it hurt her; just Black, yet his eyes were gray!
"I hope I haven't disturbed you, mademoiselle," he said. His voice was very soft and very sweet. Mademoiselle? A Creole—a Madagascan—an octoroon? From one of the French foreign territories, perhaps. He spoke English without an accent, but the "mademoiselle" had come so naturally to his lips.
"I hope I haven't interrupted you, miss," he said. His voice was very gentle and very pleasant. Miss? A Creole—a Madagascan—an octoroon? Maybe from one of the French overseas territories. He spoke English without an accent, but "miss" had just slipped off his tongue so easily.
"You are French, Mr. Sault—your name of course?" She smiled at him questioningly and wondered why she troubled to ask questions at all.
"You’re French, Mr. Sault—your name, of course?" She smiled at him with curiosity and wondered why she bothered to ask questions at all.
"No, mademoiselle," he shook his great head and the mask of a face did not relax. "I am from Barbadoes, but I have lived in Port de France, that is, in Martinique, for many years. I was also in Noumea, in New Caledonia, that is also French."
"No, miss," he shook his large head and his expression didn't change. "I’m from Barbados, but I’ve lived in Fort-de-France, which is in Martinique, for many years. I was also in Nouméa, in New Caledonia, which is also French."
There was an awkward silence here. Yet he was not embarrassed and displayed no incertitude of his position. Her dilemma came from the fact that she judged men by her experience and acquaintance with them, and the empirical method fails before the unusual—Ambrose Sault was that.
There was an awkward silence here. Yet he wasn’t embarrassed and showed no uncertainty about his position. Her dilemma arose because she judged men based on her experiences and interactions with them, and that approach falls short in the face of the unusual—Ambrose Sault was that.
"My father will be home very soon, Mr. Sault. Won't you please sit down?" As he chose a chair with some deliberation it occurred to her that she would find a difficulty in explaining to the fastidious Dr. Merville, why she had invited this man to await him in the drawing-room. Strangely enough, she herself felt the capacity of entertaining and being entertained by the visitor and she had no such spasm of dismay as had come to her, when other, and more presentable, visitors, had settled themselves for a lengthy call. This fact puzzled her. Ambrose Sault was—an artisan perhaps, a messenger, more likely. The shabbiness of his raiment and the carelessness of his attire suggested some menial position. One waistcoat button had been fastened into the wrong buttonhole, the result was a little grotesque.
"My dad will be home really soon, Mr. Sault. Would you please sit down?" As she chose a chair thoughtfully, it struck her that she would have a hard time explaining to the picky Dr. Merville why she had invited this man to wait for him in the living room. Strangely, she felt capable of entertaining and being entertained by the visitor, and she didn't experience the same rush of unease that hit her when other, more presentable guests settled in for a long visit. This puzzled her. Ambrose Sault was—an artisan maybe, a messenger more likely. The scruffiness of his clothes and the carelessness of his outfit suggested he held some menial job. One button on his waistcoat was fastened in the wrong buttonhole, making it look a bit ridiculous.
"Have you been working very long, with my father?" she asked.
"Have you been working with my dad for a long time?" she asked.
"No—not a very long time," he said. "Moropulos and Steppe know him better than I."
"No—not for very long," he said. "Moropulos and Steppe know him better than I do."
He checked himself. She knew that he would not talk any more about his associates and the enigma which their companionship presented would remain unsolved, so far as he could give a solution. "Moropulos"—"Steppe"? He spoke as an equal. Even Ronnie was deferential to Mr. Steppe and was in awe of him. Her father made no attempt to hide his nervousness in the presence of that formidable person. Yet this man could dispense with the title. It was not bravado on his part, the conscious impertinence of an underling, desirous of asserting his equality. Obviously, he thought of Mr. Steppe as "Steppe". What would he call her father? No occasion arose, but she was certain he would have been "Merville" and no more.
He held himself back. She realized that he wouldn’t say anything more about his friends, and the mystery of their relationship would stay unsolved, at least as far as he could explain it. "Moropulos"—"Steppe"? He spoke to him like an equal. Even Ronnie treated Mr. Steppe with respect and was impressed by him. Her dad didn’t try to hide his nerves around that imposing figure. Still, this man didn’t need the title. It wasn’t out of arrogance or a deliberate show of disrespect from someone trying to prove he was equal. Clearly, he saw Mr. Steppe as just "Steppe." What would he call her dad? The chance never came up, but she was sure he would have called him "Merville" and nothing more.
Sault's eyes were settled on her, absorbing her; yet his gaze lacked offence, being without hostility, or notable admiration. She had a ridiculous sensibility of praise. So he might have looked upon Naples from the sea, or upon the fields of narcissi above Les Avants, or the breath-taking loveliness of the hills of Monticattini in the blue afterlight of sunset. She could not meet his eyes—yet was without discomfort. The praise of his conspection was not human.
Sault's eyes were fixed on her, taking her in; yet his gaze was not offensive, lacking any hostility or significant admiration. She had an exaggerated sense of receiving compliments. So he could have looked at Naples from the sea, or at the fields of daffodils above Les Avants, or the stunning beauty of the hills of Monticattini in the blue glow of sunset. She couldn't meet his gaze—yet felt no discomfort. The way he looked at her was not with human praise.
She laughed, artificially, she thought, and reached out for a book that lay on the table.
She laughed, unconvincingly, she thought, and reached for a book that was on the table.
"We have just returned from Italy," she said. "Do you know Italy at all, Mr. Sault?"
"We just got back from Italy," she said. "Do you know Italy at all, Mr. Sault?"
"I do not know Italy," he said, and took the book she held to him.
"I don't know Italy," he said, taking the book she held out to him.
"This is rather a wonderful account of Lombardy and its history," she said. "Perhaps you would like to read it?"
"This is quite a wonderful description of Lombardy and its history," she said. "Maybe you'd like to read it?"
He turned the leaves idly and smiled at her. She had never seen a man smile so sweetly.
He flipped through the pages casually and smiled at her. She had never seen a man smile so gently.
"I cannot read," he said simply.
"I can't read," he said plainly.
She did not understand his meaning for a while thinking that his eyesight was failing.
She didn't understand what he meant for a while, thinking that his eyesight was going.
"Perhaps you would care to take it home."
"Maybe you’d like to take it home."
He shook his head and the book came back to her.
He shook his head, and the book returned to her.
"I cannot read," he said, without shame, "or write—at least I cannot write words. Figures, yes, figures are easy; somebody told me—he was a professor of English I think, at one of the universities—that it was astonishing that I could work out mathematical problems and employ all the signs and symbols of trigonometry and algebra without being able to write. I wish I could read. When I pass a bookshop I feel like an armless man who is starving within hands' reach of salvation. I know a great deal and I pay a man to read to me—Livy and Prescott and Green, and, of course, Bacon—I know them all. Writing does not worry me—I have no friends."
"I can't read," he said, without any shame, "or write—at least I can't write words. Numbers, yes, numbers are easy; someone told me—he was an English professor, I think, at one of the universities—that it was amazing that I could solve mathematical problems and use all the signs and symbols of trigonometry and algebra without being able to write. I wish I could read. When I walk past a bookstore, I feel like a man without arms who's starving just out of reach of salvation. I know a lot, and I pay someone to read to me—Livy and Prescott and Green, and, of course, Bacon—I know them all. Writing doesn’t bother me—I have no friends."
If he had spoken apologetically, if he had displayed the least aggression, she might have classified, and held him in a place. But he spoke of his shortcomings as he might have spoken of his gray hair, as a phenomenon beyond his ordering.
If he had talked apologetically, if he had shown any aggression at all, she might have categorized him and put him in a specific spot. But he talked about his flaws like he would about his gray hair, as something outside of his control.
She was thunderstruck; possibly he was so used to shocking people from this cause that he did not appear to observe the effect he had produced.
She was shocked; maybe he was so used to surprising people because of this that he didn’t even notice the impact he had made.
He was so completely content with this, the first contact with his dream woman, that he was almost incapable of receiving any other impression. Her hair was fairer than he had thought, the nose thinner, the molding of her delicate face more spirituel. The lips redder and fuller, the rounded chin less firm. And the eyes—he wished she would turn her head so that he could be sure of their color. They were big, set wide apart, there was depth in them and a something upon which he yearned. The figure of her he knew by heart. Straight and tall and most gracious. A patrician; he thought of her as that. And oriental. He had pictured her as a great lady at Constantine's court; he set her upon the marble terrace of a decent villa on the hills above the Chrysopolis; a woman of an illustrious order.
He was so completely happy with this, the first encounter with his dream woman, that he could barely take in any other impression. Her hair was lighter than he'd expected, her nose narrower, and the shape of her delicate face more soulful. Her lips were redder and fuller, and her rounded chin softer. And her eyes—he wished she would turn her head so he could see their color. They were large, spaced wide apart, with depth in them and something he longed for. He knew her figure by heart. Straight and tall and very graceful. He thought of her as a patrician. And oriental. He imagined her as a great lady at Constantine's court; he placed her on the marble terrace of a lovely villa on the hills above Chrysopolis; a woman of noble birth.
She could never suspect that he thought of her at all as a distinct personality. She could not guess that he knew her as well as his own right hand; that, day after day, he had waited in the Row, a shabby and inconspicuous figure amongst the smart loungers: waited for the benison of her presence. She had not seen him in Devon in the spring—he had been there. Lying on the rain-soaked grass of Tapper Downs to watch her walking with her father; sitting amidst gorse on the steep slope of the cliff, she unconscious of his guardianship, reading in her chair on the smooth beach.
She could never suspect that he saw her as a unique individual. She couldn't imagine that he understood her as well as he knew his own right hand; that, day after day, he had waited in the Row, a worn and unremarkable figure among the fashionable crowd: waiting for the blessing of her presence. She hadn’t seen him in Devon that spring—he had been there. Lying on the rain-soaked grass of Tapper Downs to watch her walk with her father; sitting among the gorse on the steep slope of the cliff, she unaware of his watchful eye, reading in her chair on the smooth beach.
"How curious, I nearly said 'sad'. But you do not feel very sad about it, Mr. Sault, do you?" Amused, he shook his head.
"How strange, I almost said 'sad.' But you don’t feel very sad about it, Mr. Sault, do you?" Amused, he shook his head.
"It would be irritating," he said, "if I were sorry for myself. But I am never that. Half the unhappiness of life comes from the vanity of self-pity. It is the mother of all bitterness. Do you realize that? You cannot feel bitter without feeling sorry for yourself." She nodded.
"It would be annoying," he said, "if I felt sorry for myself. But I never do that. A lot of life's unhappiness comes from the pride of self-pity. It's the root of all bitterness. Do you understand that? You can't feel bitter without feeling sorry for yourself." She nodded.
"You miss a great deal—but you know that—poetry. I suppose you have that read to you?"
"You miss out on a lot—but you know that—poetry. I guess you have someone read that to you?"
Ambrose Sault laughed softly. "Yes—poetry.
Ambrose Sault chuckled softly. "Yes—poetry.
"'Out of the dark which covers me,
Black as a pit from pole to pole,
I thank whatever gods there be,
For my unconquerable soul—'
"'Out of the dark that surrounds me,
Black as a pit from one side of the world to the other,
I thank whatever gods exist,
For my unbeatable soul—'
"That poem and Theocrite, and only two lines of Theocrite, are the beginning and the end of my poetical leanings. I attend lectures of course. Lectures on English, on architecture, music, history—especially history—oh, a hundred subjects. And mathematics. You can get those in the extension classes only, unfortunately, I cannot qualify for admission to the classes themselves."
"That poem and Theocritus, and just two lines from Theocritus, mark the start and finish of my interest in poetry. I go to lectures, of course. Lectures on English, architecture, music, history—especially history—oh, a bunch of subjects. And math. You can only take those in the extension classes, but unfortunately, I don’t meet the requirements to get into the regular classes."
"Have you never tried to—to—"
"Have you never tried to—"
"Read and write? Yes. My room is packed with little books and big books. A-b, ab; c-a-t, cat; and copy books. But I just can't. I can write the letters of the alphabet, a few of them that are necessary for mathematical calculations, very well; but I cannot go any further. I seem to slip into a fog, a sort of impenetrable wall of thick mist that confuses and baffles me. I know that c-a-t is 'cat' but when I see 'cat' written it is a meaningless combination of straight and curved lines. It is sheerly physical—the doctors have a word for it—I cannot remember what it is for the moment, I just can't read—"
"Read and write? Yes. My room is full of little books and big books. A-b, ab; c-a-t, cat; and copy books. But I just can't. I can write the letters of the alphabet, and a few that I need for math, really well; but I can't go any further. I seem to slip into a fog, like an impenetrable wall of thick mist that confuses and baffles me. I know that c-a-t is 'cat,' but when I see 'cat' written down, it looks like a meaningless combination of straight and curved lines. It's purely physical—the doctors have a term for it—I can't remember what it is right now; I just can't read—"
Dr. Merville came in at that moment, a thin colorless man, myopic, irritable, chronically worried. He entered the drawing-room hurriedly. Beryl thought he must have run upstairs. His frowning, dissatisfied glance was toward Sault; the girl he ignored.
Dr. Merville walked in just then, a thin, pale man, nearsighted, cranky, and always anxious. He rushed into the living room. Beryl figured he must have hurried up the stairs. His frowning, annoyed look was directed at Sault; the girl he didn't acknowledge.
"Hello, Sault—had no idea you were here. Will you come into my study?" He was breathless and Beryl knew by the signs that he was angry about something. It occurred to her instantly, that he was annoyed with her for entertaining the untidy visitor. The study was next door to the drawing-room and he walked out with a beckoning jerk of his chin.
"Hey, Sault—I had no idea you were here. Will you come into my office?" He sounded out of breath, and Beryl could tell by his expression that he was upset about something. She immediately realized that he was annoyed with her for having the messy visitor. The office was next to the living room, and he stepped out with a quick motion of his chin, signaling her to follow.
"I am glad to have met you, mademoiselle." Ambrose Sault was not to be hurried. Returning to the open doorway, Dr. Merville, clucking his impatience, witnessed the leisurely leave-taking.
"I’m glad to have met you, miss." Ambrose Sault wasn’t in a rush. Back at the open doorway, Dr. Merville, clicking his tongue in annoyance, watched the slow farewell.
The study door had scarcely closed on the visitor before it opened again and her father returned. "Why the deuce did you ask that fellow up, Beryl? He could have very well waited in the servants' hall—or in the breakfast room or anywhere. Suppose—somebody had called!"
The study door had barely shut on the visitor before it swung open again, and her father walked back in. "What on earth made you invite that guy over, Beryl? He could have easily waited in the servants' hall—or in the breakfast room or anywhere. What if—someone had dropped by!"
"I thought he was a friend of Mr. Steppe's," she said calmly. "You know such extraordinary people. What is he?"
"I thought he was a friend of Mr. Steppe," she said calmly. "You know such unusual people. What is he?"
"Who, Sault? Well, he is—"
"Who, Sault? Well, he’s—"
Dr. Merville was not immediately prepared to define the position of his visitor. "In a sense he is an employee of Moropulos—picked him up in his travels. He is an anarchist."
Dr. Merville wasn't quite ready to explain his visitor's role. "In a way, he's an employee of Moropulos—I found him during my travels. He's an anarchist."
She stared. "A what?"
She stared. "A what?"
"Well, not exactly an anarchist—communist—anyway, he has quaint views on—things. Believes in the equality of the human race. An extraordinary fellow, a dreamer, got a crazy idea of raising a million to found a college, that's what he calls it, The Mother College—can't stop now, darling, but please don't make a fuss of him. He is just a little difficult as it is. I will tell you about him some day." He bustled out of the room and the study door closed with a thud.
"Well, not exactly an anarchist—more of a communist—anyway, he has some quirky views on things. He believes in the equality of all people. An extraordinary guy, a dreamer, he has this wild idea of raising a million bucks to start a college, which he calls The Mother College—can't stop now, darling, but please don't make a big deal out of him. He's just a bit difficult as it is. I’ll tell you more about him someday." He hurried out of the room and the study door slammed shut.
Beryl Merville considered Ambrose Sault for a very long time before she turned to her writing-table, where the unfinished letter to Ronald Morelle invited a conclusion.
Beryl Merville thought about Ambrose Sault for a long time before she turned to her writing desk, where the unfinished letter to Ronald Morelle awaited a conclusion.
II
"Well, Sault, why have you come? Anything wrong?" Beryl would have thought Dr. Merville's manner strangely mild and conciliatory after his show of antagonism toward the visitor.
"Well, Sault, what brings you here? Is something wrong?" Beryl would have found Dr. Merville's demeanor oddly gentle and accommodating after his earlier hostility toward the visitor.
Sault had seated himself on the edge of a low chesterfield under the curtained window. "Moropulos is worried about some people who called at his bureau today. They came to ask him about a letter that had been sent to him from South Africa by the assistant manager of the Brakfontein Diamond Mine."
Sault had sat down on the edge of a low couch by the curtained window. "Moropulos is worried about some people who visited his office today. They came to ask him about a letter he received from South Africa from the assistant manager of the Brakfontein Diamond Mine."
Merville was standing by the library table, in the center of the room. The hand that played with the leaves of a magazine was trembling ever so slightly. "What has happened—how did they know—who were they?" he demanded shakily.
Merville was standing by the library table in the middle of the room. The hand that was fiddling with the pages of a magazine was shaking just a little bit. "What happened—how did they find out—who were they?" he asked, his voice shaking.
"I think it was the managing director, the American gentleman. He was very angry. They discovered that the manager had been receiving money from London soon after he made his report. Moropulos told me that the shares had dropped thirty points since yesterday morning. Mr. Divverly said that Moropulos and his gang, those were the words I think, had bribed the manager to keep back the report that the mine was played out. I suppose he did. I know very little about stocks and shares."
"I think it was the managing director, the American guy. He was really angry. They found out that the manager had been getting money from London right after he submitted his report. Moropulos told me that the shares had dropped thirty points since yesterday morning. Mr. Divverly said that Moropulos and his crew—those were his exact words—had bribed the manager to hide the report that the mine was exhausted. I guess he did. I know very little about stocks and shares."
Dr. Merville was biting his knuckles, a weak and vacillating man; Sault had no doubts as to this, and it hurt him every time he realized that this invertebrate creature was Beryl Merville's father. How and why had he come into the strange confederation?
Dr. Merville was biting his knuckles, a weak and indecisive man; Sault had no doubts about this, and it hurt him every time he realized that this spineless person was Beryl Merville's father. How and why had he become part of this strange group?
"I can do nothing," the doctor was fretful, his voice jerky; he fixed and removed his pince-nez and fixed them again. "Nothing! I do not know why these people make inquiries. There was nothing dishonest in selling stock which you know will fall—it is a part of the process of speculation, isn't it, Sault? All the big houses work on secret information received or bought. If—if Moropulos or Steppe care to buy information, that is nobody's affair—"
"I can’t do anything," the doctor said nervously, his voice shaky; he adjusted his glasses and then took them off again. "Nothing! I don’t understand why these people are asking questions. There’s nothing wrong with selling stock that you know will drop—it’s just part of speculation, right, Sault? All the major firms operate on insider information that they either get or pay for. If—if Moropulos or Steppe wants to buy that information, it’s nobody’s business—"
"There may be an inquiry on the Stock Exchange," said Sault calmly. "Moropulos asked me to tell you that. The Johannesburg committee have taken up the matter and have called for information. You see, the manager has confessed."
"There might be an investigation on the Stock Exchange," Sault said calmly. "Moropulos asked me to let you know that. The Johannesburg committee has taken up the issue and has requested information. You see, the manager has admitted it."
"Confessed!" gasped the doctor and went white.
"Confessed!" the doctor gasped, turning pale.
"So Mr. Divverly says. He has told the directors that Moropulos had the information a month before the directors."
"So Mr. Divverly says. He informed the directors that Moropulos had the information a month before they did."
The doctor sat down heavily on the nearest chair. "I don't see—that it affects us," he protested feebly, "there is no offense in getting a tip about a failing property, is there, Sault?"
The doctor sank heavily into the nearest chair. "I don't see how this affects us," he protested weakly. "There's no harm in getting a tip about a struggling property, right, Sault?"
"I don't know. Moropulos says it is conspiracy. They can prove it if—"
"I don't know. Moropulos says it's a conspiracy. They can prove it if—"
"If—?"
"If—?"
"If they find the letters which the manager wrote. Moropulos has them in his desk."
"If they find the letters that the manager wrote, Moropulos has them in his desk."
Merville sprang up. "Then they must be destroyed!" he cried violently. "It is madness to keep them—I had no idea—of course he must burn them. Go back and tell him to do this, Sault."
Merville jumped up. "Then they have to be destroyed!" he shouted angrily. "It's crazy to keep them—I had no idea—he definitely has to burn them. Go back and tell him to do this, Sault."
Ambrose Sault put his hand into the fold of his shabby jacket and brought out a bundle of documents. "They are here," he said in a matter of fact tone. "Moropulos says that you must keep them. They may get a warrant to search his house."
Ambrose Sault reached into the pocket of his worn jacket and pulled out a stack of documents. "Here they are," he said flatly. "Moropulos wants you to keep them. They might get a warrant to search his house."
"Keep them—I?" Merville almost screamed, "Moropulos is a fool—burn them!"
"Keep them—I?" Merville almost yelled, "Moropulos is an idiot—burn them!"
Sault shook his head. "Steppe say 'no'. They may be useful later. You must keep them, doctor. It is Steppe's wish. Tomorrow I will start working on the safe."
Sault shook his head. "Steppe says 'no'. They might be useful later. You have to keep them, doctor. It's Steppe's wish. Tomorrow I’ll start working on the safe."
Dr. Merville took the papers from the outstretched hand and looked around helplessly. There was a steel box on his desk. He took out his key, looked again and more dubiously at the packet of letters and dropped them into the box. "What is this safe, Sault? I know that you are a devilish clever fellow with your hands and Moropulos mentioned something about a safe. You are not making it?"
Dr. Merville took the papers from the outstretched hand and looked around in despair. There was a metal box on his desk. He pulled out his key, examined the packet of letters again with increasing doubt, and then dropped them into the box. "What is this safe, Sault? I know you're a really clever guy with your hands, and Moropulos mentioned something about a safe. Are you the one making it?"
Sault nodded and there was a gleam in his fine eyes.
Sault nodded, and there was a sparkle in his bright eyes.
"But why? Moropulos has a safe and Steppe must possess dozens. Why not buy another, if he must have a special place for these wretched things?"
"But why? Moropulos has a safe, and Steppe must have dozens. Why not just buy another one if he needs a special place for these miserable things?"
"You cannot buy the safe that I shall make," said the dark man quietly. "It has taken me a year to invent the dial—eh? Yes, combination. They are easy, but not this one. A word will open it, any other word, any other combination of letters, and there will be nothing to find."
"You can't buy the safe I'm going to make," the dark man said quietly. "It took me a year to create the dial—right? Yes, the combination. They’re easy, but not this one. A single word will unlock it; any other word, any other combination of letters, and there will be nothing inside."
The doctor frowned.
The doctor looked concerned.
"You mean if any other person—the police for example, try to open the safe the contents are destroyed?"
"You mean if anyone else—like the police, for instance—tries to open the safe, the contents will be destroyed?"
Sault nodded.
Sault agreed.
"How?"
"How?"
The visitor, his business at an end, rose.
The visitor, having finished his business, stood up.
"That is simple, a twist of the hand, unless the combination is true, releases a quart of acid, any of the corrosive acids will serve."
"That’s easy—just a twist of the hand, unless the combination is correct, triggers a quart of acid, and any of the corrosive acids will do."
Merville bent his head in thought. Presently he saw a flaw in the invention. "Suppose they don't touch the lock?" he asked. "Suppose they burn out the side of the safe—it can be done, I believe—what then?"
Merville lowered his head, deep in thought. After a moment, he noticed a flaw in the invention. "What if they don’t touch the lock?" he asked. "What if they burn through the side of the safe—it’s possible, I think—what happens then?"
Ambrose Sault gave that soft laugh of his. "The sides will be hollow, and filled from the inside of the safe, with water pumped in at a pressure. Cut through the safe, and the water escapes and releases a plunger that brings about the same result—the contents of the safe are destroyed."
Ambrose Sault let out his soft laugh. "The sides will be hollow and filled with water pumped in at high pressure from the inside of the safe. Cut into the safe, and the water escapes, releasing a plunger that achieves the same outcome—the safe's contents are destroyed."
"You are a strange creature—the strangest I have met. I don't understand you," Merville shook his head. "I hope you will hurry with that safe." As Sault was at the door he asked: "Where did Moropulos find you, Sault?"
"You’re a strange person—the strangest I’ve ever met. I don’t get you," Merville shook his head. "I hope you’ll hurry with that safe." As Sault was at the door, he asked: "Where did Moropulos find you, Sault?"
The man turned. "He found me in the sea," he said. "Moropulos was trading in those days. He had a sloop—pearl smuggling, I think. I thought he had told you. I never make any secret about it."
The man turned. "He found me in the sea," he said. "Moropulos was trading back then. He had a sloop—pearl smuggling, I think. I thought he had told you. I never hide anything about it."
"In the sea—for heavens sake what do you mean? Where?"
"In the sea—what on earth do you mean? Where?"
"Ten miles off the Isle of Pines. I got away from Noumea in a boat. Noumea is the capital of New Caledonia. I and three Canaques—they were under sentence for cannibalism. We ran into a cyclone and swamped, just as we were trying to make the sloop which was standing in to the lee of the island. Moropulos took me on board and the natives; when he found that I was a convict—"
"Ten miles off the Isle of Pines. I left Noumea in a boat. Noumea is the capital of New Caledonia. I was with three Canaques—they were serving time for cannibalism. We hit a cyclone and capsized, just as we were trying to reach the sloop that was sheltering on the leeward side of the island. Moropulos took me and the natives on board when he discovered that I was a convict—"
"A convict—a French convict!"
"A prisoner—a French prisoner!"
Sault was leaning easily, his cheek against the hand that gripped the edge of the open door. He nodded. "I thought he had told you. Of course, he would have taken me back to Noumea for the reward, only he had a cargo on board which he did not want the French to see. I found afterwards that when we called at the Loyalty Island, he tried to sell me back, but couldn't get a price."
Sault was casually leaning, his cheek resting against the hand that held the edge of the open door. He nodded. "I thought he had mentioned it to you. Of course, he wanted to take me back to Noumea for the reward, but he had a cargo on board that he didn’t want the French to discover. I later learned that when we stopped at the Loyalty Island, he tried to sell me back, but couldn’t get a good price."
He smiled broadly as at a very pleasant recollection, "Moropulos would sell me now," he said, "only I am useful."
He smiled widely at a nice memory, "Moropulos would sell me now," he said, "only I'm useful."
"But why—why were you imprisoned?" asked Merville, awe-stricken at the tremendous revelation.
"But why—why were you in prison?" asked Merville, amazed by the shocking revelation.
"I killed a man," said Sault. "Good night, doctor."
"I killed a man," Sault said. "Good night, doctor."
III
It was a Monday morning and a bank holiday. A few regular habituées of the park to whom the word "holiday" had no especial significance, had overlooked the fact and took their cantering exercise a little selfconsciously under admiring eyes of the people who seldom saw people riding on horseback for the pleasure of it. The day was fine and warm, the hawthorn trees were thickly frosted with their cerise and white blossoms; stiff crocuses flamed in every bed and the banners of the daffodils fluttered in the light breeze that blew halfheartedly across the wide green spaces. On every path the holiday-makers straggled, small mothers laden with large babies; shopboys in garments secretly modelled on the supermen they served; girls from the stores in their bargain-price finery; young men with and without hats, the waitresses of closed teashops, and here and there a pompous member of the bourgeoisie conscious of his superiority to the crowd with which, in his condescension, he mingled.
It was a Monday morning and a bank holiday. A few regulars at the park, for whom the word "holiday" didn’t really mean much, had overlooked that fact and were riding a bit self-consciously under the admiring gaze of people who rarely saw others riding for fun. The day was nice and warm, with hawthorn trees heavily adorned with their bright pink and white blossoms; stiff crocuses blazed in every flower bed, and the daffodils swayed in the light breeze that blew gently across the wide green spaces. On every path, holiday-makers wandered, small mothers carrying large babies; shopboys in clothes secretly inspired by the superheroes they looked up to; store girls in their discounted outfits; young men with and without hats; the waitresses of closed teahouses; and now and then, a pompous member of the bourgeoisie, aware of his superiority over the crowd he mingled with in his condescension.
There is one shady place which faces Park Lane—a stretch of wooded lawn where garden chairs are set six deep. Behind this phalanx there is an irregular fringe of seats, usually in couples, and greatly in request during the darker hours. In the early morning, before the energies of the promenaders are exhausted, the spot is deserted. But two young people occupied chairs this morning. There was nothing in the appearance of the girl that would have made the companionship seem incongruous. In her tailored costume, the unobtrusive hat and the simplicity of her toilette, she might as well have been the youngest daughter of a duke or a workgirl with a judgment in dress. Her clothes would not be "priced" by the most expert of women critics and even stockings and shoes, the last hope of the appraiser, would have baffled. No two glances would have been required to put the man in his class. If he was a thought dandified, it was the dandification of a gentleman. He looked what he was, a man of leisure; the type which is to be found in the Guards or the smartest regiment of cavalry. Yet Ronald Morelle was no soldier. He had served during the war, but had seen none of its devastations. He hated the violence of battle and despised the vulgarity of noisy patriotism. His knowledge of Italian had secured him a quasi-diplomatic appointment, nominally at the Italian headquarters, actually in Rome. He had used every influence that could be employed, pulled every string that could be pulled, to keep him from the disorder of the front line, and fortune had favored him to an extraordinary extent. On the very day he received instructions to report to the regiment with which he had trained, the armistice was signed—he saw the last line of trenches which the British had prepared but never occupied, south of Amiens, saw them from the train that carried him home, and thought that they looked beastly uncomfortable.
There’s a shady spot facing Park Lane—a stretch of grassy area with garden chairs lined up six deep. Behind this row, there’s an irregular cluster of seats, usually taken in pairs, which are very popular during the evening hours. In the early morning, before the walkers have worn themselves out, the place is empty. But this morning, two young people were occupying chairs. There was nothing about the girl’s appearance that would make their companionship seem out of place. In her tailored outfit, understated hat, and simple look, she could easily have been the youngest daughter of a duke or a working girl with a good sense of style. Her clothes wouldn’t be “priced” by even the most skilled critics, and even her stockings and shoes, the last hope for an appraisal, would have puzzled them. It only took one look to identify the man’s class. If he seemed a bit fussy, it was the fussy nature of a gentleman. He looked like what he was, a man of leisure; the type often found in the Guards or the most fashionable cavalry regiments. Yet Ronald Morelle was no soldier. He served during the war but didn’t experience its horrors. He loathed the brutality of battle and looked down on the crudeness of loud patriotism. His knowledge of Italian had landed him a sort of diplomatic role, officially at the Italian headquarters but actually in Rome. He had used every influence and pulled every string he could to avoid the chaos of the front line, and luck had been extraordinarily on his side. On the very day he got orders to report to the regiment he had trained with, the armistice was signed—he saw the last line of trenches the British had prepared but never occupied, south of Amiens, from the train that took him home, and thought they looked painfully uncomfortable.
The girl by his side would not be alone in thinking him good-looking. He was that rarity, a perfectly featured man. His skin was faultless; his straight nose, his deep-set brown eyes, his irreproachable mouth, were excellent. The hyper-critical might cavil at the almost feminine chin. A small brown moustache was probably responsible for the illusion that he favored the profession of arms.
The girl next to him wasn’t the only one who thought he was good-looking. He was a rare find, a man with perfect features. His skin was flawless; his straight nose, deep-set brown eyes, and impeccable mouth were all striking. The overly critical might complain about his almost delicate chin. A small brown mustache likely contributed to the impression that he had a military background.
Evie Colebrook thought he was the most beautiful man in the world, and when he smiled, as he was smiling now, she dared not look at him. He was talking about looks, and she was deliciously flattered. "How ridiculous you are, Mr. Morelle," she protested, "I suppose you have said that to thousands and thousands of girls?"
Evie Colebrook thought he was the most attractive man in the world, and when he smiled, like he was doing now, she couldn’t bring herself to look at him. He was talking about appearances, and she felt wonderfully flattered. "How silly you are, Mr. Morelle," she said, "I bet you’ve told that to countless girls, haven’t you?"
"Not quite so many, Evie," he answered. "To be exact, I can't remember having been so shamelessly complimentary to any girl before. You need not call me 'Mr. Morelle' unless you wish to—my friends call me 'Ronnie'."
"Not that many, Evie," he replied. "To be honest, I can't recall ever being so openly flattering to any girl before. You don't have to call me 'Mr. Morelle' unless you want to—my friends just call me 'Ronnie'."
She played with the handkerchief on her lap. "It seems so familiar. Honestly, Ronnie, aren't you rather—what is the word? The book you lent me—a play?"
She played with the handkerchief in her lap. "It feels so familiar. Honestly, Ronnie, aren’t you a bit—what’s the word? The book you lent me—a play?"
"A philanderer?" suggested the other. "My dear child, how silly you are. Of course I'm not. Very few people have impressed me as you have. It must have been fate that took me into Burts—I never go into shops, but François—that's my man—"
"A player?" suggested the other. "Oh, sweetheart, how ridiculous you are. Of course, I'm not. Very few people have made an impression on me like you have. It must have been destiny that led me into Burts—I never go into stores, but François—that's my guy—"
"I know him," she nodded, "he often comes in. I used to wonder who he was."
"I know him," she nodded, "he comes in often. I used to wonder who he was."
"He was out and I wanted—I forget what it was I wanted, even forget whether I bought it. I must have done, otherwise I should not have found myself staring over a paydesk at the most lovely girl in all the world."
"He was gone, and I wanted—I can’t remember what it was I wanted, or even if I actually bought it. I must have, or else I wouldn’t have found myself gazing over a paydesk at the most beautiful girl in the world."
She laughed, a gurgling laugh of sheer happiness, and looked at him swiftly before she dropped her eyes again.
She laughed, a bubbly laugh of pure joy, and glanced at him briefly before looking down again.
"I like to hear that," she said softly. "It is so wonderful—that you like me, I mean. Because I'm nothing, really. And you, you're a—well, gentleman. I know you hate the word, but you are. Miles and miles above me. Why, I live in a miserable little house in a horrible neighborhood—full of thieves and terrible creatures who drink. And my mother does odd jobs for people. And I'm not very well educated—really. I can read and write, but I'm not half so clever as Christina, that is my sister. She's an invalid and reads all day and all night too, if I'd let her."
"I like hearing that," she said softly. "It's really wonderful—that you like me, I mean. Because I’m nothing, you know. And you, you’re a—well, a gentleman. I know you hate that word, but you are. So far above me. I live in a tiny, miserable house in a terrible neighborhood—full of thieves and awful people who drink. My mom does odd jobs for people. And I’m not very well educated—really. I can read and write, but I’m not nearly as smart as my sister, Christina. She’s an invalid and reads all day and all night too, if I let her."
He was watching her as she spoke. The play of color in her pretty face, the rise and fall of her narrow chest, the curve of chin and the velvet smoothness of her throat—he marked them all with the eye of the gourmet who watches lambs frisking in the pasture and sees, not the poetry and beauty of young life, but a likeable dish that will one day mature. "If you were a beggar-maid and I were a prince"—he began.
He watched her as she talked. The way her pretty face changed color, the rise and fall of her slim chest, the curve of her chin, and the velvety smoothness of her throat—he noticed them all like a gourmet observing lambs playing in the pasture, not seeing the poetry and beauty of youth, but rather a dish that would one day be ready to serve. "If you were a beggar-maid and I were a prince," he started.
"I'm not much better, am I?" she asked ruefully, "and you are a prince, to me, Ronnie—" She was thinking.
"I'm not much better, am I?" she asked with a hint of regret. "And you’re a prince to me, Ronnie—" She was lost in thought.
"Yes?"
"Yeah?"
"How can anything come right for us? I don't want to think about it and I try ever so hard to keep it out of my thoughts. I'm so happy—meeting you—and loving you—and tomorrow never comes, but—"
"How can anything go right for us? I don’t want to think about it, and I try really hard to push it out of my mind. I’m so happy—meeting you—and loving you—and tomorrow never comes, but—"
"You mean how will this dear friendship end?" She nodded.
"You mean how will this beloved friendship come to an end?" She nodded.
"How would you like it to end?"
"How do you want it to end?"
Evie Colebrook poked the furrel of her sunshade into the grass and turned up a tuft of clover. "There is only one way it can ever end—happily," she said in a low voice, "and that is—well you know, Ronnie."
Evie Colebrook stuck the end of her sunshade into the grass and uncovered a patch of clover. "There's only one way this can end—happily," she said quietly, "and that is—well, you know, Ronnie."
He laughed. "With you in a beautiful white dress and a beautiful white veil and a wreath of orange blossoms round your glorious hair, and a fat and nasty old man in a surplice reading a few passages from a book; and people leering at you as you go down the aisle and saying—well, you know what they say. I think a wedding is the most indelicate function which society affects."
He laughed. "With you in a stunning white dress and a lovely white veil, a crown of orange blossoms in your gorgeous hair, and an ugly old man in a robe reading some passages from a book; and people staring at you as you walk down the aisle and saying—well, you know what they say. I think a wedding is the most inappropriate event that society puts on."
She said nothing, but continued prodding at the turf. "It can be done quietly," she said at last.
She said nothing but kept poking at the ground. "It can be done quietly," she finally said.
Leaning toward her, he slipped his hand under her arm. "Evie, is love nothing?" he asked earnestly, "isn't it the biggest thing? What is the most decent, a wedding between two people who halfhate one another, but are marrying because one wants money and the other a swagger wife, or an everlasting love union between a man and a woman whom God has bound with bonds that a parson cannot strengthen or a snuffy judge cannot break?"
Leaning in closer, he slipped his hand under her arm. "Evie, is love nothing?" he asked seriously. "Isn't it the biggest thing? What’s more decent: a wedding between two people who kinda hate each other but are getting married because one wants money and the other wants a stylish wife, or a lasting union between a man and a woman that God has joined together in a way that a pastor can’t reinforce or a grumpy judge can’t tear apart?"
She sighed, the quick, double sigh of one half convinced.
She sighed, a quick, double sigh from someone who was half convinced.
"You make me feel that I'm common and—and brainless, and anyway, I don't want to talk about it. Ronnie, I suppose you're awfully busy this morning?" She looked wistfully at the big Rolls that was drawn up by the side of the road.
"You make me feel so ordinary and—well, stupid, and honestly, I don't want to discuss it. Ronnie, I guess you're really busy this morning?" She gazed longingly at the big Rolls parked by the side of the road.
"I am rather," he said, "I wish I weren't. I'd love to drive you somewhere—anywhere so long as you were by my side, little fairy. When shall I see you again?"
"I feel kind of bad," he said, "I wish I didn’t. I’d love to take you somewhere—anywhere as long as you’re with me, little fairy. When will I see you again?"
"On Sunday?" she asked as they strolled toward the car.
"On Sunday?" she asked as they walked toward the car.
"Why not come up to the flat to tea on Saturday afternoon?" he suggested, but she shook her head.
"Why not come up to the apartment for tea on Saturday afternoon?" he suggested, but she shook her head.
"I'd rather not, Ronnie—do you mind? I—well, I don't want to somehow. Am I an awful pig?"
"I’d prefer not to, Ronnie—do you mind? I—well, I don’t want to, somehow. Am I a terrible person?"
He smiled down on her. "Of course not—oh, damn!"
He smiled down at her. "Of course not—oh, crap!"
A girl on a horse had just cantered past. She saw him and lifted her whip to acknowledge his raised hat.
A girl on a horse had just trotted by. She spotted him and raised her whip to acknowledge his lifted hat.
"Who is that?" Evie was more than curious.
"Who is that?" Evie was really curious.
"A girl I know," he said suavely. "The daughter of my doctor, and rather a gossip."
"A girl I know," he said smoothly. "The daughter of my doctor, and kind of a gossip."
"You're ashamed of being seen with me."
"You're embarrassed to be seen with me."
"Rubbish!" he laughed. "I am so proud of you that I wish she had stopped, confound her!" He took her hand and smiled into her eyes. "Goodbye, beloved," he breathed.
"That’s ridiculous!" he laughed. "I’m so proud of you that I wish she had just quit, damn her!" He took her hand and smiled into her eyes. "Goodbye, my love," he whispered.
Evie Colebrook watched the car until it had turned out of sight. It was following the gossiping girl, but she did not care. She went home walking on air.
Evie Colebrook watched the car until it disappeared from view. It was tailing the chatty girl, but she didn’t mind. She walked home feeling elated.
At the corner of the Row, the big car drew abreast of the rider. "Why on earth are you riding on Bank Holiday, Beryl—the park is full of louts, and there aren't half-a-dozen people in the Row!"
At the corner of the Row, the big car pulled up next to the rider. "Why on earth are you riding on a Bank Holiday, Beryl—the park is full of troublemakers, and there are hardly any people in the Row!"
Beryl Merville looked at him quizzically. "And why on earth are you in the park, Ronnie; and who was your beautiful little friend?"
Beryl Merville looked at him curiously. "And why on earth are you in the park, Ronnie? And who was your lovely little friend?"
He frowned. "Friend? Oh, you mean the girl I was speaking to? Would you call her beautiful—yes, I suppose she is pretty, but quite a kid. Her father is an old friend of mine—colonel—I forget his name, he is something at the War Office. I have an idea they live near the park. I saw her walking and stopped the car to talk to her. Frankly I was so bored that I almost fell on her neck. I wasn't with her for five minutes."
He frowned. "Friend? Oh, you mean the girl I was talking to? Would you say she’s beautiful—yeah, I guess she’s pretty, but she's really just a kid. Her dad is an old friend of mine—a colonel—I can’t remember his name, but he works at the War Office. I think they live close to the park. I saw her walking and stopped the car to talk to her. Honestly, I was so bored that I almost threw myself at her. I was with her for only five minutes."
Beryl nodded and dismissed the matter from her mind. She was more interested in another subject.
Beryl nodded and pushed the matter aside. She was more focused on another topic.
"Yes, dear, I had your letter. I'm an awful brute not to have come over and seen you. But the fact is, I have been working hard. Don't sneer, Beryl. I really have. Sturgeon, the editor of the Post-Herald, has discovered in me a latent genius for writing. It is rather fun—apparently I have a flair for that kind of work."
"Yes, dear, I got your letter. I’m a terrible person for not coming over to see you. The truth is, I’ve been working really hard. Don’t roll your eyes, Beryl. I truly have. Sturgeon, the editor of the Post-Herald, has found a hidden talent for writing in me. It’s actually quite enjoyable—apparently, I have a knack for that kind of work."
"But, Ronnie, this is great news! Stop your car by the corner and find a man to hold my horse—there is an awful lot I want to talk to you about."
"But, Ronnie, this is awesome news! Pull over by the corner and find someone to hold my horse—there’s so much I want to talk to you about."
He parked his car and, helping her dismount, handed the reins to an idle groom. A watchful attendant drew near.
He parked his car and, helping her get out, handed the reins to a waiting groom. A watchful attendant approached.
"You will have to pay for the seats, Ronnie, I have no money."
"You'll have to cover the cost of the seats, Ronnie; I don't have any money."
"Happily I have two tickets," he said and realized his mistake before he drew them from his pocket.
"Happily, I have two tickets," he said, realizing his mistake before he pulled them out of his pocket.
"I thought you hadn't been with your colonel's daughter more than five minutes?" she challenged and laughed, "I sometimes think that you'd rather lie than eat!"
"I thought you hadn't been with your colonel's daughter for more than five minutes?" she challenged, laughing. "Sometimes I think you'd rather lie than eat!"
"My dear Beryl," Mr. Morelle's tone revealed both shock and injury. "Did I say that I didn't sit with her? I couldn't be so uncivil as to expect her to stand. The fact is, that she hinted that she would like me to drive her round the park and I had no wish to."
"My dear Beryl," Mr. Morelle said, his tone showing both shock and hurt. "Did I say I didn’t sit with her? I couldn’t be so rude as to expect her to stand. The truth is, she suggested that she would like me to drive her around the park, and I didn't want to."
"Never mind your guilty secret," she said gaily, "tell me all about your new job. Poor Ronnie, so they have made you work at last! I feared this."
"Forget about your guilty secret," she said cheerfully, "tell me all about your new job. Poor Ronnie, so they finally made you work! I was worried about this."
Ronnie smiled good-naturedly. "It is amusing," he said. "I was always rather keen on that kind of work, even when I was at Oxford. Sturgeon saw some verses of mine in one of the quarterlies and asked me if I would care to describe a motor-car race—the Gordon Bennett cup. I took it on and he seemed immensely pleased with the account I wrote. I feel that I am doing some poor devil out of a job, but—"
Ronnie smiled warmly. "It's funny," he said. "I was always pretty interested in that kind of work, even back when I was at Oxford. Sturgeon saw some of my poems in one of the quarterly publications and asked if I wanted to cover a motor race—the Gordon Bennett cup. I went for it, and he seemed really happy with the piece I wrote. I feel like I'm taking a job away from someone who needs it, but—"
"But it doesn't keep you awake at nights," she finished. "But how lovely, Ronald. You will be able to describe Mr. Steppe's trial—everybody says that one of these days he will be tried—"
"But it doesn't keep you up at night," she finished. "But how wonderful, Ronald. You’ll be able to talk about Mr. Steppe's trial—everyone says that one of these days he will be tried—"
Ronald Morelle was not amused. She saw a frown gather on his forehead and remembered that he and Mr. Steppe had some association.
Ronald Morelle was not amused. She noticed a frown forming on his forehead and recalled that he and Mr. Steppe had some connection.
"Of course I'm joking, Ronnie. How awfully touchy you are! Mr. Steppe is quite nice, and people invariably say unpleasant things about a successful man."
"Of course I'm joking, Ronnie. You’re so sensitive! Mr. Steppe is really nice, and people always say negative things about someone who's successful."
"Steppe—" he paused. There was a nervousness in his manner and in his tone which he could not disguise. "Steppe is quite a good fellow. A little rough, but he was trained in a rough school. He is very nearly the cleverest financier in this country or any other." He would have changed the conversation had she not interpolated a question.
"Steppe—" he paused. There was a nervousness in his manner and tone that he couldn't hide. "Steppe is a pretty good guy. A bit rough around the edges, but he was trained in a tough environment. He's almost the smartest financier in this country or anywhere else." He would have shifted the conversation if she hadn't interrupted with a question.
"I do not know him—Sault you said? No, I've never met him. He does odd jobs for Moropulos. A half-caste, isn't he? What nerve the fellow had to come to the house! Why didn't you kick him out?"
"I don't know him—Sault, you said? No, I've never met him. He does odd jobs for Moropulos. He's mixed race, right? What nerve he had to come to the house! Why didn't you throw him out?"
"It is obvious that you haven't seen him or you wouldn't ask such a question," she replied, her eyes twinkling.
"It’s clear you haven’t seen him or you wouldn’t be asking that," she replied, her eyes sparkling.
"I don't know what he does," Ronnie went on. "Steppe has a good opinion of him. That is all I know. He has three decorations for something he did in the war. He was in the Field Ambulance and brought in a lot of people from No Man's Land. He is quite old, isn't he?"
"I don't know what he does," Ronnie continued. "Steppe thinks highly of him. That's all I know. He has three medals for something he did in the war. He was in the Field Ambulance and rescued a lot of people from No Man's Land. He's pretty old, isn't he?"
She nodded. "Moropulos isn't anything to boast about. Steppe likes him, though." Apparently the cachet of Mr. Steppe satisfied Ronnie in all things. "He's a Greek—you've met him? A sleek devil. They say that he's afraid except when he is drunk."
She nodded. "Moropulos isn't anything to brag about. Steppe likes him, though." Apparently, Mr. Steppe’s approval was enough for Ronnie in every way. "He's Greek—have you met him? A smooth-talker. They say he's scared unless he's drunk."
"Ronnie!"
"Ronnie!"
"A fact. Moropulos drinks like a fish. Absinthe and all sorts of stuff. Steppe told me. That is why this nigger fellow Sault is useful. Sault is the only man who can handle him. He's as strong as an ox. There isn't a smarter devil than Moropulos. He has the brain of a cabinet minister, and is as close as an oyster. But when the fit is on him he'd stand up in the street and talk himself into gaol. And others—not Steppe, of course," he added hastily, "Steppe has nothing to be afraid of, only—well, Moropulos might say things that would look bad."
"A fact. Moropulos drinks excessively. Absinthe and all sorts of things. Steppe told me. That’s why this guy Sault is useful. Sault is the only person who can manage him. He's as strong as an ox. There isn't a smarter guy than Moropulos. He has the brain of a cabinet minister but is as secretive as an oyster. But when he's drunk, he'd stand up in the street and talk himself into jail. And others—not Steppe, of course," he added quickly, "Steppe has nothing to worry about, only—well, Moropulos might say things that would look bad."
"And is that all?" she asked with an odd sense of disappointment. "Doesn't Mr. Sault do anything else but act as a sort of keeper?"
"And is that it?" she asked, feeling a strange sense of disappointment. "Doesn't Mr. Sault do anything other than just be a sort of caretaker?"
Ronnie, already weary of the subject, yawned behind his hand. "Awfully sorry, but I was up late last night. Sault? Oh, yes, I believe he does odd jobs. He is rather an ugly brute, isn't he?"
Ronnie, already tired of the topic, yawned behind his hand. "Really sorry, but I was up late last night. Sault? Oh, yeah, I think he does odd jobs. He’s quite an ugly guy, isn’t he?"
She did not answer this. Her interest in the man puzzled her. He appealed in a strange fashion to something within her that was very wholesome. She was glad, very glad, about his war decorations. That he should have done fine things—she liked to forget Ronnie's war services.
She didn’t respond to this. His appeal to her was strangely puzzling. He stirred something deep inside her that felt very genuine. She felt happy, really happy, about his war medals. That he had done admirable things—she preferred to forget about Ronnie’s time in the war.
"I wish I had decided to ride this morning," complained Ronnie. "I never dreamed you would be out on a day like this. Why I came into the park at all I really do not know. I didn't realize it was a bank holiday and that all these dreadful people would be unchained for the day. How is the doctor—well?" She nodded.
"I wish I had chosen to ride this morning," Ronnie complained. "I never expected you would be out on a day like this. Honestly, I don't even know why I came to the park. I didn't realize it was a holiday and that all these terrible people would be out and about. How is the doctor—doing well?" She nodded.
"He looked a little peaked when I saw him last. Look, Beryl—Steppe!" A car, headed for Marble Arch, had swerved across the road in response to the signal of its occupant. It pulled up behind Ronald's machine and Mr. Steppe, with his queer sideways smile, alighted, waving a white-gloved hand.
"He looked a bit pale when I saw him last. Look, Beryl—Steppe!" A car, heading for Marble Arch, had swerved across the road in response to its occupant's signal. It stopped behind Ronald's car, and Mr. Steppe, with his strange sideways smile, got out, waving a white-gloved hand.
"Oh, dear," said Beryl plaintively, "why did I get off that horse? I could have pretended that I had not recognized him."
"Oh, no," Beryl said sadly, "why did I get off that horse? I could have just acted like I didn't recognize him."
"My dear girl!"
"My dear girl!"
Ronald was genuinely distressed and it came to Beryl in the nature of an unpleasant discovery that he was so completely in awe of the financier, that his manner, his attitude, the very tone of his voice, changed at the sight of him. And Steppe seemed to expect this homage, took it as his right, dismissed and obliterated Ronnie from participation with a jerk of his head intended as an acknowledgment of his greeting and as an excusal of his presence.
Ronald was genuinely upset, and it hit Beryl like a harsh realization that he was so completely in awe of the financier that his behavior, his attitude, and even the tone of his voice changed the moment he saw him. Steppe seemed to expect this kind of respect, accepted it as his due, and brushed Ronnie aside with a quick nod that served as both a greeting and a way to excuse his presence.
Beryl could not help realizing his unimportance in the millionaire's scheme of life.
Beryl couldn't help but recognize his lack of significance in the millionaire's plans.
The photographs of Jan Steppe which have from time to time appeared in the public press, at once flatter and disparage him. The lens has depicted faithfully the short black beard, the thick black eyebrows, the broad nose and the thick bull neck of him. They missed his immense vitality, the aura of power which enveloped him, his dominant and forceful ego. His voice was thick and deep, sometimes in a moment of excitement guttural, for his grandfather had been a Transvaal Boer, a byworner who had become, successively, farmer and mine owner. Jan Cornelius Steppe, the first, had spoken no English; his son Commandant Steppe, an enlightened and scholarly man, spoke it well. He had been killed at Tugela Drift in the war, whilst Jan the third was in England at a preparation school.
The photographs of Jan Steppe that have occasionally appeared in the media both flatter and criticize him. The camera has accurately captured his short black beard, thick black eyebrows, broad nose, and strong neck. However, they fail to convey his immense energy, the powerful presence that surrounded him, and his dominant personality. His voice was thick and deep, sometimes becoming guttural in moments of excitement, as his grandfather had been a Transvaal Boer, a byworner who eventually became a farmer and mine owner. Jan Cornelius Steppe, the first, spoke no English; his son, Commandant Steppe, an educated and scholarly man, spoke it well. He was killed at Tugela Drift during the war, while Jan the third was in England at a prep school.
"Huh! Beryl! Very good luck, huh? I shall miss my train but it is worth while. Riding? God! I wish I wasn't so fat and lazy. Motor cars are the ruin of us. My grandfather rode twenty miles a day and my father was never off a horse. Huh!"
"Huh! Beryl! Good luck, huh? I’m going to miss my train, but it’s worth it. Riding? Man! I wish I wasn’t so heavy and lazy. Cars are ruining us. My granddad rode twenty miles a day, and my dad was always on a horse. Huh!"
Beryl often asked her father why Mr. Steppe grunted at the end of his every question. But it was not a grunt. It was a throaty growl cut short, a terrifying mannerism of his, meaningless but menacing. She used to wonder whether the impression of ruthless ferocity which he gave, was not more than half due to this peculiarity. He towered above her, a mountain of a man, broad of shoulder and long of arm. There was something simian about him, something that was almost obscene. He was fond of describing himself as fat, but this was an exaggeration. He had bulk, he was in the truest sense gross, but she would not have described him as fat.
Beryl often asked her dad why Mr. Steppe grunted at the end of every question. But it wasn’t really a grunt. It was more like a throaty growl that got cut off, a creepy quirk of his that was pointless yet intimidating. She used to wonder if the impression of brutal fierceness he gave off was more than half because of this odd habit. He loomed over her, a giant of a man, broad-shouldered and long-armed. There was something monkey-like about him, something almost offensive. He liked to say he was fat, but that was an exaggeration. He had mass; he was, in the truest sense of the word, gross, but she wouldn’t have called him fat.
"Sit down," he commanded, "I haven't seen you since Friday. The doctor came in yesterday morning. Nerves, huh? What's the matter with him?"
"Sit down," he ordered, "I haven't seen you since Friday. The doctor came in yesterday morning. Nerves, right? What's wrong with him?"
Beryl laughed. "Father receives a great deal of misplaced sympathy. He is really very well. He has been jumpy ever since I can remember."
Beryl laughed. "Dad gets a lot of misplaced sympathy. He’s actually doing just fine. He's been a bit on edge for as long as I can remember."
Steppe nodded. He was sitting by her side in the chair vacated by Ronnie, and Ronnie was standing.
Steppe nodded. He was sitting next to her in the chair that Ronnie left empty, and Ronnie was standing.
"Sit down, Ronnie," she pointed to a chair at the other side of her.
"Sit down, Ronnie," she said, gesturing to a chair across from her.
"No-no thank you, Beryl," he said hastily, for all the world like a schoolboy asked to sit in the presence of his master.
"No, no, thank you, Beryl," he said quickly, like a schoolboy being asked to sit in front of his teacher.
"Sit down," growled Steppe, and to the girl's amazement, Ronnie sat. It was the only notice Jan Steppe took of his presence throughout the interview, and Ronnie neither showed resentment nor made the slightest attempt to intrude into the conversation that followed.
"Sit down," growled Steppe, and to the girl's surprise, Ronnie sat. It was the only acknowledgment Jan Steppe gave to his presence during the entire interview, and Ronnie neither displayed any resentment nor tried to jump into the conversation that followed.
Presently Steppe looked at his watch. "I can catch that train," he said, and got up. "You're coming to dinner with me next week—I'll fix the date with the doctor." She said she would be delighted. Something of the mastership extended to her.
Presently, Steppe glanced at his watch. "I can catch that train," he said, standing up. "You're coming to dinner with me next week—I'll coordinate the date with the doctor." She replied that she would be delighted. A sense of control seemed to extend to her.
"You saw Sault?" He turned back after he had taken her hand. "Queer fellow, huh? Big man, huh?"
"You saw Sault?" He turned back after taking her hand. "Strange guy, right? Big guy, huh?"
"I thought he was—interesting," she admitted.
"I thought he was—interesting," she admitted.
"Yes—interesting. A man." He glowered at Ronald Morelle. "Interesting," he repeated, and went away with that. Her fascinated gaze followed him as he strode toward the car. "Paddington—get me there, damn you," she heard him say, and when the car had gone—
"Yeah—interesting. A man." He shot a glare at Ronald Morelle. "Interesting," he said again, and walked off. Her captivated gaze trailed him as he headed for the car. "Paddington—get me there, damn it," she heard him say, and when the car had left—
"Dynamic," she said with a sigh. "He is like a power house. When I shake hands with him, I feel as though I'm going to get a bad burn! You were very silent, Ronnie?"
"Dynamic," she said with a sigh. "He's like a powerhouse. When I shake hands with him, I feel like I'm going to get a bad burn! You were really quiet, Ronnie?"
"Yes—" absently. "Old Steppe is rather a shocker, isn't he? How did he know you had seen Sault?"
"Yeah—" absentmindedly. "Old Steppe is quite a surprise, isn't he? How did he know you saw Sault?"
"Father told him, I suppose. Ronnie, are you afraid of Mr. Steppe?"
"Father told him, I guess. Ronnie, are you scared of Mr. Steppe?"
He colored. "Afraid? How stupid you are, Beryl! Why should I be afraid of him? He's—well, I do business with him. I am a director of a company or two, he put me into them. One has to—how shall I put it? One has to be polite to these people. I'll go along now. Beryl—lot of work to do."
He shrugged. "Afraid? How ridiculous you are, Beryl! Why should I be afraid of him? He’s—well, I work with him. I’m a director of a couple of companies; he got me into them. You have to—how should I say it? You have to be respectful to these people. I’m going to head out now. Beryl—lots of work to get done."
He was uncomfortable, and she did not pursue the subject. The knowledge brought a little ache to her heart—that Ronnie was afraid of Jan Steppe! She would have given her soul to respect Ronald Morelle as she respected the swarthy gray-haired man whom even Steppe respected.
He felt uneasy, and she didn't push the topic. The realization caused a slight pain in her heart—that Ronnie was scared of Jan Steppe! She would have given her soul to hold Ronald Morelle in the same regard as she did the dark-skinned, gray-haired man whom even Steppe respected.
IV
"Children," said Mrs. Colebrook peering into the saucepan that bubbled and splashed and steamed on the kitchen fire, "are a great responsibility—especially in this neighborhood where, as you might say, there is nothing but raffle."
"Kids," said Mrs. Colebrook, looking into the saucepan that was bubbling, splashing, and steaming on the stove, "are a huge responsibility—especially in this area where, you could say, it's just full of trouble."
Sometime in her youth, it is probable that Mrs. Colebrook had to choose between "rabble" and "riff-raff" and had found a compromise.
Sometime in her younger years, it's likely that Mrs. Colebrook had to decide between "rabble" and "riff-raff" and ended up finding a middle ground.
"That man Starker who lives up the street, Number 39, I think it is—no maybe it's 37—it is the house before the sweep's. Well, I did think he was all right, geraniums in his window too, and canaries. A very homely man, wouldn't say boo to a goose. He got nine months this morning."
"That guy Starker who lives up the street, Number 39, I think—no, maybe it’s 37—it’s the house before the sweeper’s. Well, I thought he was a decent guy; he has geraniums in his window and canaries. A really friendly guy, wouldn’t hurt a fly. He got nine months this morning."
Ambrose Sault, sitting in a wooden chair which was wedged tightly between the kitchen table and the dresser, drummed his fingers absently upon the polished cloth table-cover and nodded. His dark sallow face wore an expression of strained interest.
Ambrose Sault, sitting in a wooden chair that was wedged tightly between the kitchen table and the dresser, drummed his fingers absently on the polished cloth table cover and nodded. His dark, sallow face showed an expression of strained interest.
"Evie—well I'm worried about Evie. She sits and broods—there's no other word for it—by the hour, and she used to be such a bright, cheerful girl. I wonder sometimes if it is through her working at the drug stores. Being attached to medicines in a manner of speaking, you're bound to hear awful stories—people's insides and all that sort of thing. It is depressing for a young girl. Christina says she talks in her sleep and moans and tosses about. It can't be over a young man, or she'd bring him home. I asked her the other day—I think a girl's best friend is her mother—and all I got was, 'Oh shut up, mother'. In my young days I wouldn't have dared speak to my mother like that, but girls have changed. They want to go to business, cashiering and typewriting, and such nonsense. I went out to service when I was sixteen and was first parlormaid before I was twenty. But talk to these girls about going into domestic service and they laugh at you." A silence followed which Sault felt it was his duty to break.
"Evie—I'm really worried about her. She sits and broods—there's no other way to put it—for hours, and she used to be such a bright, cheerful girl. I sometimes wonder if it's because of her job at the drugstores. Working with medications, you end up hearing some terrible stories—about people's insides and all that. It’s got to be hard for a young girl to deal with. Christina says she talks in her sleep and moans and tosses around. It can't be about a guy, or she would bring him home. I asked her the other day—I believe a girl’s best friend is her mother—and all I got was, 'Oh shut up, mom.' Back in my day, I would never have dared to talk to my mother like that, but girls have changed. They want to work in business, doing things like cashiering and typing, and all that nonsense. I went into service when I was sixteen and was a parlormaid before I turned twenty. But if you talk to these girls about going into domestic service, they just laugh at you." A silence followed that Sault felt he had to break.
"I suppose they do. Life is very hard on women, even the most favored of women. I hardly blame them for getting whatever happiness they can."
"I guess they do. Life is really tough on women, even the luckiest ones. I can't really blame them for seeking out whatever happiness they can find."
"Happiness!" scoffed Mrs. Colebrook, shifting the saucepan to the hob, "it all depends on what you call 'happiness'. I don't see much happiness in standing in a draughty shop taking money all day and adding up figures and stamping bills! Besides, look at the temptation. She meets all kind of people—"
"Happiness!" scoffed Mrs. Colebrook, shifting the saucepan to the stove, "it all depends on what you mean by 'happiness'. I don’t see much happiness in standing in a drafty shop, taking money all day, adding up numbers, and stamping bills! Plus, look at the temptation. She meets all kinds of people—"
"I think I'll go upstairs to my room, Mrs. Colebrook. I want to do a little work."
"I think I'll head up to my room, Mrs. Colebrook. I want to get some work done."
"You're a worker," said Mrs. Colebrook admiringly, "I'll call you when supper is ready."
"You're a hard worker," Mrs. Colebrook said with admiration, "I'll let you know when dinner is ready."
"May I walk in to see Christina?" He asked permission in the same words every night and received the same answer.
"Can I go in to see Christina?" he asked for permission using the same words every night and got the same response.
"Of course you can; you need never ask, Mr. Sault. She'll be glad to see you."
"Of course you can; you never need to ask, Mr. Sault. She'll be happy to see you."
At the head of the narrow stairway Sault knocked on a door and a cheerful voice bade him come in. It was a small room containing two beds. That which was nearest the window was occupied by a girl whose pallor was made more strangely apparent by a mop of bright red hair. Over her head, and hooked to the wall, was a kerosene lamp of unusual design and brilliance. She had been reading and one white hand lay over the open page of a book by her side. Sault looked up at the lamp, touched the button that controlled the light and peered into the flame.
At the top of the narrow stairway, Sault knocked on a door and a cheerful voice told him to come in. It was a small room with two beds. The one closest to the window was occupied by a girl whose pale skin was made even more striking by her bright red hair. Above her, attached to the wall, was a uniquely designed and bright kerosene lamp. She had been reading, and one of her white hands rested on the open page of a book beside her. Sault looked up at the lamp, pressed the button that controlled the light, and leaned in to look at the flame.
"Working all right?"
"Everything working okay?"
"Fine," she said enthusiastically, "You're a brick, Ambrose, to make it. I had no idea you could do anything like that. Mother won't touch it; the thinks it will explode."
"Great," she said excitedly, "You're amazing, Ambrose, for making it. I had no idea you could do something like that. Mom won't go near it; she thinks it might blow up."
"It can't explode," he said, shaking his head. "Those vapor gas lamps are safe, unless you fool with them. Have it put outside the door in the morning and I'll fill it. Well, where have you been today, Christina?"
"It can't explode," he said, shaking his head. "Those vapor gas lamps are safe, unless you mess with them. Put it outside the door in the morning and I'll fill it. Well, where have you been today, Christina?"
She showed her small white teeth in a smile. "To Etruria," she said solemnly. "It is the country that was old when Rome was young. I went on an exploring expedition. We left Croydon Aerodrome by airplane and stayed overnight in Paris. My fiancé is a French marquis and we stayed at his place in the Avenue Kleber. The next morning we went by special train to Rome. I visited the Coliseum by car and saw the temples and the ruins. I spent another day at the Vatican and St. Peter's and saw the pope. Then we went on to Volsinii and Tarquinii and I found a wonderful old tomb full of glorious Etruscan ware plates and amporas and vases. They must have been worth millions. There we met a magician. He lived in an old, ruined house on the side of the hill. He had a flock of goats and gave us milk. It was magic milk, for suddenly we found ourselves in the midst of an enormous marble city full of beautiful men and women in togas and wonderful robes. The streets were filled with rich chariots drawn by little horses. The chariots shone like gold and were covered with figures of lions and hunters, and trees and scrolls—wonderful! And the gardens! They were beautiful. Flowers of every kind, heliotrope and roses and big, white trumpet lilies and the marble houses were covered with wisteria—oh dear!"
She flashed her small white teeth in a smile. "To Etruria," she said seriously. "It's the land that was ancient when Rome was young. I went on an exploring trip. We left Croydon Aerodrome by plane and stayed overnight in Paris. My fiancé is a French marquis, and we stayed at his place on Avenue Kleber. The next morning, we took a special train to Rome. I visited the Coliseum by car and saw the temples and ruins. I spent another day at the Vatican and St. Peter's and saw the pope. Then we went on to Volsinii and Tarquinii, where I discovered a fantastic old tomb filled with amazing Etruscan ware, plates, amphoras, and vases. They must have been worth millions. There we met a magician. He lived in an old, crumbling house on the hillside. He had a flock of goats and offered us milk. It was magic milk because, suddenly, we found ourselves in the middle of an enormous marble city full of beautiful men and women in togas and stunning robes. The streets were packed with luxurious chariots pulled by tiny horses. The chariots gleamed like gold and were decorated with figures of lions and hunters, trees, and scrolls—amazing! And the gardens! They were gorgeous. Flowers of every type, heliotrope and roses and big, white trumpet lilies, and the marble houses were draped in wisteria—oh my!"
"Etruria?" repeated Sault thoughtfully. "Older than Rome? Of course, there must have been—people before the Romans, the sort of ancient Britons of Rome—"
"Etruria?" Sault repeated, thinking. "Older than Rome? Of course, there must have been—people before the Romans, like the ancient Britons in Rome—"
Her eyes, fixed on his, were gleaming with merriment. "Of course. I told you about the marvelous trip I had to China? When I was the lovely concubine of Yang-Kuei-Fee? And how the eunuchs strangled me? That was long after Rome, but China was two thousand years old then."
Her eyes, locked onto his, sparkled with joy. "Of course. I told you about the amazing trip I took to China? When I was the beautiful concubine of Yang-Kuei-Fee? And how the eunuchs ended up strangling me? That was long after Rome, but China was already two thousand years old back then."
"I remember," he said soberly, "you went to China once before then——" His glance fell on the pages of the book and he picked it up, turning its meaningless leaves.
"I remember," he said seriously, "you went to China once before then——" His eyes fell on the pages of the book, and he picked it up, flipping through its blank pages.
"It is all about Etruria," she said. "Evie borrowed it from the store. They have a circulating library at the store. Have you seen Evie?"
"It’s all about Etruria," she said. "Evie borrowed it from the store. They have a library you can borrow from at the store. Have you seen Evie?"
He shook his head. "Not for weeks," he said, "I am usually in my room when she comes home."
He shook his head. "Not for weeks," he said, "I'm usually in my room when she comes home."
Christina Colebrook, invalid and visionary, puckered her smooth brows into a frown. She had emerged from her world of dreams and make-believe and was facing the ugliness of life that eddied about her bed.
Christina Colebrook, disabled and imaginative, furrowed her smooth brows into a frown. She had stepped out of her world of dreams and fantasy and was confronting the harsh reality of life that swirled around her bed.
"Evie is changed quite a lot," she said. "She is quieter and dresses more carefully. Not in the way you would notice, she always had good taste, but especially in the way of underclothes. All girls adore swagger underclothes. They live in dread that one day they will be knocked down by a motor-bus and taken to a hospital wearing a shabby camisole! But Evie—she's collecting all sorts of things. You might think she was getting together a trousseau. Has she ever spoken to you about anybody called 'Ronnie'?"
"Evie has changed a lot," she said. "She's quieter now and dresses with more care. Not in a way you’d really notice—she’s always had good taste—but especially when it comes to her undergarments. All girls love stylish underwear. They live in fear that one day they’ll be hit by a bus and taken to the hospital wearing a worn-out camisole! But Evie—she's gathering all kinds of things. You might think she's putting together a trousseau. Has she ever mentioned anyone named 'Ronnie' to you?"
"No—she never speaks to me," said Ambrose.
"No—she never talks to me," Ambrose said.
"You know nobody called Ronnie?"
"You know no one called Ronnie?"
He signified his ignorance. At the moment he did not associate the name.
He showed that he didn't know. At that moment, he didn't recognize the name.
"She talks in her sleep," Christina went on slowly, "and she's spoken that name lots of times. I haven't told mother; what would be the good, with her heart as it is? 'Ronnie' is the man who is worrying her. I think she is in love with him, or what she thinks is love. And he is somebody in a good station of life, because once she called out in the middle of the night, 'Ronnie, take me in your car.'"
"She talks in her sleep," Christina continued slowly, "and she's mentioned that name a lot. I haven't told Mom; what would be the point, with her heart being what it is? 'Ronnie' is the guy who's stressing her out. I think she's in love with him, or at least what she thinks is love. And he’s someone important, because once she yelled out in the middle of the night, 'Ronnie, take me in your car.'"
Sault was silent. This was the first time Christina had ever spoken to him about the girl.
Sault was quiet. This was the first time Christina had ever talked to him about the girl.
"There is only one thing that can happen," said she wisely, "and that would break mother's heart. Mother has very narrow views. The people of our class have. I should feel that way myself if I hadn't seen the world," she patted the book by her side, "perhaps mother's view is right. She is respectable and the old Roman Emperor Constantine, when he classified the nobility, made the 'respectable' much superior to the 'honorable'."
"There’s only one thing that can happen," she said wisely, "and that would break Mom's heart. Mom has very narrow views. People in our class do too. I might feel the same way if I hadn’t seen the world," she said, patting the book beside her, "maybe Mom's perspective is right. She is respectable, and the old Roman Emperor Constantine, when he sorted out the nobility, made the 'respectable' a lot more superior to the 'honorable'."
"What do you mean—about Evie?"
"What do you mean about Evie?"
"I mean that she'll come to me one night and tell me that she is in trouble. And then I shall have to get mother into a philosophical mood and try to make her see that it is better for a child to be illegitimate than not to be born at all."
"I mean that she’ll come to me one night and tell me that she’s in trouble. And then I’ll have to get Mom into a philosophical mood and try to make her see that it’s better for a child to be illegitimate than not to be born at all."
"Good gracious!" said Ambrose, startled. "But it may be—just a friendship."
"Wow!" Ambrose exclaimed, taken aback. "But it could just be—friendship."
"Rats!" said Christina contemptuously. "Friendships between attractive shop girls and well-to-do young men! I've heard about 'em—platonic. Have you ever heard of Archianassa? She was Plato's mistress. He didn't even practice the kind of love that is named after him. Evie is a good girl and has really fine principles. I shock her awfully at times, I wish I didn't. I don't mean I wish I didn't say things that make her shocked, but that she wouldn't be shocked at all. You have to have a funny kink in your mind before you take offense at the woman and man facts. If you blush easily, you fall easily. I wish to God Evie wasn't so pretty. And she's a dear, too, Ambrose. She has great schemes for getting me away to a country where my peculiar ailment will dissolve under uninterrupted sunlight. Poor darling! It would be better if she thought more of her own dangerous sickness."
"Ugh!" Christina said with disdain. "Friendships between pretty shop girls and wealthy young men! I've heard all about them—platonic. Have you ever heard of Archianassa? She was Plato's lover. He didn’t even practice the kind of love named after him. Evie is a good person with really solid values. I sometimes shock her a lot, and I wish I didn’t. I don’t mean I wish I didn’t say things that make her shocked, but that she wouldn't be shocked at all. You have to have a weird mindset if you’re easily offended by the facts about women and men. If you blush easily, you fall easily. I wish to God Evie wasn’t so beautiful. And she’s so sweet, too, Ambrose. She has wonderful ideas for getting me away to a place where my strange condition will fade away under endless sunshine. Poor thing! It would be better if she focused more on her own serious illness."
"Ronald Morelle," said Ambrose suddenly, "but it wouldn't be he."
"Ronald Morelle," Ambrose said suddenly, "but it couldn't be him."
"Who is Ronald Morelle?"
"Who is Ronald Morelle?"
"He is the only Ronald I know. I don't even know him. He's a friend of a—a friend of mine."
"He’s the only Ronald I know. I don’t even really know him. He’s a friend of a friend of mine."
"Rich—where does he live?"
"Rich—where does he stay?"
"In Knightsbridge somewhere."
"In Knightsbridge, somewhere."
Christina whistled. "Glory be! Evie's shop is in Knightsbridge!"
Christina whistled. "Wow! Evie's shop is in Knightsbridge!"
At eleven o'clock that night Evie Colebrook came into the room, and, as she stooped over the bed to kiss her sister, Christina saw something.
At eleven o'clock that night, Evie Colebrook entered the room, and as she leaned over the bed to kiss her sister, Christina noticed something.
"You've been crying, Evie."
"You've been crying, Evie."
Evie turned away quickly and began to unfasten her skirt. "I—I twisted my ankle—slipped off the sidewalk—I was a baby to cry!"
Evie quickly turned away and started to take off her skirt. "I—I twisted my ankle—slipped off the sidewalk—I was silly to cry!"
Christina watched her as she undressed rapidly. "You haven't said your prayers, Evie."
Christina watched her quickly take off her clothes. "You haven't said your prayers, Evie."
"Damn my prayers!" There was a little choke at the end. "Put out the light, Christina, I'm awfully tired."
"Damn my prayers!" There was a slight choke at the end. "Turn off the light, Christina, I'm really tired."
Christina reached up for the dangling chain that Ambrose Sault had fixed to the lamp, but she did not immediately pull it. "Mr. Sault was talking about people he knew tonight," she said carelessly. "Have you ever heard of a man called Ronald Morelle?" There was no answer, then.
Christina reached up for the hanging chain that Ambrose Sault had attached to the lamp, but she didn’t pull it right away. "Mr. Sault was talking about people he knew tonight," she said casually. "Have you ever heard of a guy named Ronald Morelle?" There was no answer then.
"Good-night, Christina."
"Goodnight, Christina."
Christina pulled the chain and the light went out.
Christina tugged the chain and the light turned off.
V
Beryl Merville told herself, at least once a day, that the average girl did not give two thoughts about the source of her father's income. In her case, there was less reason why she should trouble her head.
Beryl Merville reminded herself daily that the typical girl didn’t concern herself with where her father’s money came from. In her situation, she had even less reason to worry about it.
Dr. Merville had retired from practice four years before. In his time, he was what is loosely described as "a fashionable physician," and certainly was regarded as one of the first authorities of cardiac diseases in the country. His practice, as a consultant, was an extensive one, and his fees were exceptionally high, even for a fashionable physician. When he retired he was indubitably a rich man. He sold his house in Devonshire Street and bought a more pretentious home in Park Place, but—the zest for speculation, repressed during the time he was following his profession, had occupied the hours of leisure which retirement brought to him. An active man, well under sixty, the emptiness of his days, after he had turned over his work, filled him with dismay. He had broken violently from the routine of twenty-five years and found time the heaviest of the burdens he had ever carried. He tried to find interests and failed. He was under an agreement to the doctor who had purchased his practice not to return to his profession, or he would have been back in Devonshire Street a month after he had left. He bought a few thoroughbreds and sent them to a trainer, but he had no love for the turf and, although he won a few respectable stakes, he quitted the game at the end of the first season.
Dr. Merville had retired from his practice four years earlier. In his heyday, he was what people would call "a trendy doctor" and was definitely considered one of the leading experts on heart diseases in the country. His consulting practice was extensive, and his fees were very high, even for a stylish physician. By the time he retired, he was undoubtedly wealthy. He sold his house on Devonshire Street and bought a more impressive home on Park Place, but the craving for excitement, which he had suppressed while working, filled his free time after retirement. An active man, well under sixty, he found the emptiness of his days after stepping away from his job to be overwhelming. He had abruptly left the routine that had defined his life for twenty-five years and discovered that time felt like the heaviest burden he had ever faced. He tried to find new interests but was unsuccessful. He had a deal with the doctor who bought his practice not to return to medicine; otherwise, he would have been back on Devonshire Street within a month of leaving. He bought a few racehorses and sent them to a trainer, but he didn't have a passion for horse racing and, despite winning some respectable prizes, he quit after the first season.
Then he tried the stock market, made a few thousands in oil and grew more interested. A rubber speculation hurt him, but not so much that his enthusiasm was damped or his bank balance was seriously affected. He followed this loss with what might have been a disastrous investment in South African Mines. Then, at a nerve-racking moment, came Steppe, who held up the market and let out Merville, bruised and shaken, but not ruinously so. Here might have ended the speculative career of Dr. Merville, had he not been under an obligation to the South African. Within a month of their meeting, the doctor's name appeared on the prospectus of one of Steppe's companies—a mild and unromantic cold storage flotation which was a success in every sense. Merville had many friends in society; people who might look askance at the name of Jan Steppe, and be disturbed by the recollection of certain other companies which that gentleman had floated, accepted Dr. Merville's directorship as evidence of the company's stability and financial soundness. The issue was over-subscribed and paid a dividend from the first year.
Then he tried the stock market, made a few thousand dollars in oil, and became more interested. A bad investment in rubber hurt him, but it didn't kill his enthusiasm or seriously impact his bank balance. He followed that loss with what could've been a disastrous investment in South African mines. Then, at a tense moment, Steppe came along, who supported the market and saved Merville, who was bruised and shaken, but not ruined. This could have marked the end of Dr. Merville's speculative career if he hadn't been obligated to the South African. Within a month of their meeting, the doctor's name appeared on the prospectus of one of Steppe's companies—a low-key, unromantic cold storage venture that turned out to be a success in every way. Merville had many friends in society; people who might look skeptically at Jan Steppe's name and be uneasy about the memory of other companies that guy had launched accepted Dr. Merville's directorship as proof of the company's stability and financial health. The issue was oversubscribed and paid a dividend from the first year.
This object lesson was not lost upon the big man. He followed the promotion with another. The East Rand Consolidated Deep was floated for three-quarters of a million. Applications came in for two millions. Dr. Merville was chairman of the board. Even Jan Steppe was surprised. Large as was the circle of Merville's acquaintances, neither his personal popularity nor his standing as a financial authority could account for this overwhelming success. Merville himself discounted his own influence, not realizing that in the twenty-five years of professional life, he had built up a national reputation. His name had been a household word since his treatment of a foreign royalty whose case had been regarded by native physicians as hopeless. This may not have been a complete explanation; probably the fact that the stock in the cold storage company stood at a premium had something to do with the rush for Consolidated Deeps.
This lesson wasn't lost on the big man. He followed the promotion with another one. The East Rand Consolidated Deep was launched for three-quarters of a million. Applications poured in for two million. Dr. Merville was the chairman of the board. Even Jan Steppe was surprised. Despite Merville's extensive network, neither his popularity nor his reputation as a financial expert could explain this overwhelming success. Merville himself downplayed his influence, not realizing that over his twenty-five years in his career, he had built a national reputation. His name had become well-known since he treated a foreign royal whom local doctors thought was a lost cause. This may not fully explain it; likely, the fact that the stock in the cold storage company was at a premium contributed to the rush for Consolidated Deeps.
The new company did not pay dividends, but long before the first was due, Mr. Steppe had launched two others. On paper Dr. Merville made a fortune; actually, he acquired heavy liabilities, not the least of which was his heavy participation in a private flotation which Mr. Steppe, with unconscious humor, labeled: "The Investment Salvage Syndicate." It was a stockholding company and in the main it held such stock as a general public declined to purchase. There are rules of behavior which normal people do not transgress. A gentleman does not search the overcoat pockets of his fellow clubmen, and confiscate such valuables as he may find; nor does he steal into the houses of people he does not know and remove their silver. A corporation man has a less rigid code. Dr. Merville found himself consciously assisting in the manipulation of a stock, a manipulation which could only be intended to deprive stockholders of their legitimate rights. There was one unpleasant moment of doubt and shame when Merville sought to disentangle his individuality from this corporative existence. He tried to think singly, applying the tests which had governed his life—he found it easier to divide his responsibility.
The new company didn’t pay dividends, but well before the first one was due, Mr. Steppe had started two more. On paper, Dr. Merville made a fortune; in reality, he took on heavy debts, including significant involvement in a private investment that Mr. Steppe, with ironic humor, called "The Investment Salvage Syndicate." It was a holding company that mainly owned stocks that the general public didn’t want to buy. There are social norms that normal people don’t break. A gentleman doesn’t rummage through the overcoat pockets of fellow club members and take any valuables he finds; nor does he sneak into the homes of strangers and steal their silver. A corporate person has a more flexible code. Dr. Merville found himself knowingly participating in the manipulation of a stock, a manipulation meant to strip shareholders of their rightful claims. There was one uncomfortable moment of doubt and shame when Merville tried to separate his personal identity from this corporate existence. He attempted to think individually, applying the principles that had guided his life—he found it easier to shift his responsibility.
Somehow he felt less venal when only a fourteenth of the blame attached to him. This fraction represented his holding in Consolidated Deeps. Wealth is an effective narcotic. Rich and fearless men can find a melancholy pleasure in the contemplation of their past sins. But poverty and the danger of poverty acts as a microphone through the medium of which the still small voice of conscience is a savage roar.
Somehow he felt less corrupt when only a fourteenth of the blame was on him. This fraction reflected his stake in Consolidated Deeps. Wealth is a powerful drug. Rich and fearless people can find a bittersweet pleasure in reflecting on their past wrongdoings. But poverty and the fear of being poor amplify the still small voice of conscience into a deafening roar.
Beryl thought he was unusually nervous when she went to find him in his study. He started at the sound of her voice.
Beryl thought he seemed unusually nervous when she went to find him in his study. He jumped at the sound of her voice.
"Ready—yes, dear. What time did Steppe say?"
"Ready—yes, honey. What time did Steppe say?"
"Eight o'clock. We have plenty of time, father—the car isn't here yet. Do you know whether Ronnie will be there?"
"Eight o'clock. We have plenty of time, Dad—the car isn't here yet. Do you know if Ronnie will be there?"
Dr. Merville was looking abstractedly at her; his mind, she knew, was very far away. "Ronnie? I don't know. John Maxton will be there. I saw him today. Steppe admires him and John is clever; he will be a judge one of these days. Yes—a judge." The little grimace he made was involuntary.
Dr. Merville was staring off into space as he looked at her; she knew his thoughts were miles away. "Ronnie? I’m not sure. John Maxton will be there. I saw him today. Steppe thinks highly of him, and John is smart; he’ll be a judge someday. Yeah—a judge." The small grimace he made was unintentional.
"One would think you expected to meet him in his official capacity," she laughed.
"One would think you were looking forward to meeting him in his official role," she laughed.
"Absurd of course—as to Ronnie? How do you feel about him, Beryl?" The maid tapped at the door to say the car had arrived.
"That's ridiculous, of course—what about Ronnie? How do you feel about him, Beryl?" The maid knocked on the door to let them know the car had arrived.
Beryl answered: "Do you mean—I don't quite know what you do mean?"
Beryl replied, "Are you saying—I’m not really sure what you mean?"
"About the scandal. Do you remember a man who came to see you—why he should have come to you I don't know—with a story about his sister?"
"About the scandal. Do you remember a guy who came to see you—why he came to you, I have no idea—with a story about his sister?"
"East was the name. Yes, Ronnie told me all about it. The man is a blackmailer and his sister was not much better. Ronnie had shown a kindness to the girl, he met her at some—some mission or other. Ronnie does queer things like that—and he gave her some money to go on a holiday. That was all."
"East was the name. Yes, Ronnie told me all about it. The guy is a blackmailer, and his sister isn't any better. Ronnie was kind to the girl; he met her at some mission or another. Ronnie does weird things like that—and he gave her some money for a vacation. That was it."
"Humph—ready?"
"Ready?"
"But, daddy, don't you believe Ronnie?" She was desperately anxious to consolidate her own faith.
"But, Dad, don't you believe Ronnie?" She was really eager to strengthen her own belief.
"I don't know. Ronnie is a queer fellow—"
"I don't know. Ronnie is an odd guy—"
He was ready to go; his overcoat was over his arm and yet he lingered. She guessed he would say something more about Ronald Morelle and was stiffening to defend him, but she was mistaken.
He was ready to leave; his overcoat was draped over his arm, yet he hesitated. She thought he would say something more about Ronald Morelle and was preparing to defend him, but she was wrong.
"Beryl, you are twenty-two and very beautiful. I may be biased but I hardly think I am. I have seen many lovely women in my life and you could hold your own with any of them. Do you ever think of getting married?"
"Beryl, you’re twenty-two and really beautiful. I might be a bit biased, but I don’t think I am. I’ve seen a lot of gorgeous women in my life, and you could easily compete with any of them. Do you ever think about getting married?"
She tried hard to control herself, but the color in her face deepened and faded.
She struggled to keep her composure, but the color in her face kept changing.
"I haven't thought much about it," she said. "There are two parties to a marriage, daddy."
"I haven't really thought about it," she said. "There are two people in a marriage, Dad."
"Are you fond of anybody? I mean are you, in your heart—committed to any one man?"
"Do you care about anyone? I mean, in your heart—are you committed to one particular guy?"
A pause, then: "No."
A pause, then: "Nope."
"I'm glad," said her father, relieved. "Very glad—you must look for something in a man which fellows like Ronnie Morelle can never give to a woman—power, fortune, mental strength and stability—come along."
"I'm glad," her father said, feeling relieved. "Really glad—you have to look for something in a man that guys like Ronnie Morelle can never offer a woman—power, wealth, mental strength, and stability—let's go."
She followed him to the car dumb with astonishment, but not at that moment apprehensive. She knew that he had been talking of Jan Steppe.
She followed him to the car, stunned with disbelief, but not worried at that moment. She knew he had been talking about Jan Steppe.
VI
Mr. Steppe had a house in Berkeley Square which he rented from its lordly owner. Beryl had dined there before, and it had been a baffling experience, for in no respect did the personality of the tenant find an opportunity of expressing itself. The furnishings and the color schemes of the landlord had been left as they had been found, and since the atmosphere of the place was late Victorian, Mr. Steppe was unconformable to his surroundings.
Mr. Steppe had a house in Berkeley Square that he rented from its wealthy owner. Beryl had eaten there before, and it had been a confusing experience because the tenant's personality had no chance to show itself. The furniture and color schemes set by the landlord were untouched, and since the vibe of the place was late Victorian, Mr. Steppe felt out of place in his surroundings.
Beryl thought of him as a Sultan amidst samplers.
Beryl saw him as a Sultan among samples.
Sir John Maxton was talking to him when they were announced. One of the greatest advocates at the bar, Maxton was tall, slender, esthetic. His gentle manner had led many a confident witness into trouble. He had a reputation at the bar as a just and merciless man; a master of the art of cross-examination.
Sir John Maxton was chatting with him when they were announced. One of the top lawyers at the bar, Maxton was tall, slim, and stylish. His gentle demeanor had tricked many overconfident witnesses into trouble. He had a reputation as a fair but tough attorney; a master of cross-examination.
"The doctor told me you were likely to be here," he said, when she had escaped from Steppe's thunderous civilities. "I hoped Ronnie would have come—have you seen him lately?"
"The doctor said you’d probably be here," he remarked, after she had managed to get away from Steppe's overwhelming niceties. "I was hoping Ronnie would show up—have you seen him recently?"
"Only for a few minutes on Monday. I met him in the park. I didn't know you were a friend of his, Sir John?" Maxton's lips curled. Beryl wondered if he was trying to smile, or whether that twitch indicated something uncomplimentary to Ronnie.
"Only for a few minutes on Monday. I met him in the park. I didn't know you were friends with him, Sir John?" Maxton's lips curled. Beryl wondered if he was trying to smile, or if that twitch meant something unkind about Ronnie.
"I'm more than a friend—and less. I was one of the executors of his father's will. Old Bennett Morelle was my first client and I suppose I stand in loco parentis to Ronnie by virtue of my executorship. I have not seen him for quite a year. Somebody told me that he was scribbling! He always had a bent that way—it is a thousand pities he didn't take the law seriously—an occupation would have kept him out of mischief."
"I'm more than a friend—but also less. I was one of the executors of his father's will. Old Bennett Morelle was my first client, and I guess I’m in loco parentis to Ronnie because of that role. I haven't seen him in almost a year. Someone mentioned he's been writing! He always had a knack for that—it’s such a shame he didn’t take the law seriously; a job would have kept him out of trouble."
"Has Ronnie been called to the bar?" she asked in astonishment. Maxton nodded.
"Has Ronnie been called to the bar?" she asked in shock. Maxton nodded.
"Just before the war, but he has never practiced. I hope that the newspaper connection will keep him busy."
"Just before the war, but he has never practiced. I hope that the newspaper connection will keep him occupied."
"But Ronnie works very hard," she asserted stoutly. "He has his company work, he is a director of several and chairman of one I believe." Maxton looked at her with the faintest shade of amusement in his eyes.
"But Ronnie works really hard," she insisted confidently. "He has his company work, he's a director of several and chairman of one, I believe." Maxton looked at her with a slight hint of amusement in his eyes.
"Of course," he said drily, "that is an occupation." He lowered his voice. "Do you mind if I am ill-bred and ask you if you have known our host very long?"
"Sure," he said dryly, "that's a job." He lowered his voice. "Do you mind if I seem rude and ask how long you’ve known our host?"
"A few years." He nodded.
"A couple of years." He nodded.
Beryl, glancing across at her father and Steppe, saw that the doctor was talking earnestly. She caught Steppe's gaze and looked back to Sir John.
Beryl, glancing over at her father and Steppe, noticed that the doctor was speaking seriously. She met Steppe's eyes and then looked back at Sir John.
"I have been fighting a case for him—rather a hopeless proposition, but we won. The jury was wrong, I think, in giving us a verdict. I can say this because the other side have entered an appeal which is certain to succeed."
"I’ve been fighting a case for him—pretty much a lost cause, but we won. I think the jury made a mistake in giving us a verdict. I can say this because the other side has filed an appeal, and it’s sure to be successful."
Jan Steppe must have heard the last sentence.
Jan Steppe must have heard the last sentence.
"Huh? Succeed? Yes, perhaps—it doesn't matter very much. I had a verdict, a disqualified winner is still a moral winner, huh, doctor? You used to be a racing man, what do you think?"
"Huh? Succeed? Yeah, maybe—it doesn't really matter that much. I got a verdict; a disqualified winner is still a moral winner, right, doctor? You used to be into racing, what’s your take?"
Dinner was announced whilst the doctor was disclaiming any knowledge of the turf or its laws. The dinner was exquisite in its selection and brevity. Mr. Steppe had one special course which none of the others shared. He invited them and showed no regret when they refused. A footman brought a silver dish piled high with steaming mealy cobs. He took them in his hands and gnawed at the hot corn. It was probably the only way that mealies could be eaten, she told herself—no more inelegant an exhibition than the sword-swallowing man[oe]uvre which followed the serving of asparagus.
Dinner was announced while the doctor was denying any knowledge of the turf or its rules. The dinner was exquisite in its selection and short duration. Mr. Steppe had one special dish that none of the others shared. He invited them to join him and showed no disappointment when they declined. A footman brought a silver platter piled high with steaming corn on the cob. He took them in his hands and chomped on the hot corn. She told herself that this was probably the only way to eat corn—no less inelegant than the sword-swallowing trick that followed the serving of asparagus.
"Sault?" Mr. Steppe was wiping his fingers on his serviette. "You asked me once before, Beryl—where was it? In the park. No, I haven't seen him. I very seldom do. Strange man, huh?"
"Sault?" Mr. Steppe was wiping his fingers on his napkin. "You asked me that before, Beryl—where was it? In the park. No, I haven't seen him. I rarely do. Odd guy, right?"
The butler had attended more frequently to Dr. Merville's wine glass than to any other of the guests. His gloom had disappeared and he was more like the cheerful man Beryl remembered.
The butler had paid more attention to Dr. Merville's wine glass than to any of the other guests. His gloom had vanished, and he was more like the cheerful man Beryl remembered.
"Sault is a danger and a menace to society," he said.
"Sault is a danger and a threat to society," he said.
Steppe's brows lowered but he did not interrupt.
Steppe frowned but didn’t say anything.
"At the same time he can exercise one of the most beneficent forces that nature has ever given into the care of a human being."
"At the same time, he can harness one of the most helpful forces that nature has ever entrusted to a human being."
"You pique my curiosity," said Maxton, interested. "Is he psychic or clairvoyant—from your tone one would imagine that he had some supernatural power."
"You've got my attention," Maxton said, intrigued. "Is he psychic or clairvoyant? From the way you're talking, it sounds like he has some kind of supernatural ability."
"He has," nodded Merville. "I discovered it some time ago. He lodges with a woman named Colebrook in a very poor part of the town. Mrs. Colebrook suffers from an unusual form of heart disease. She had a seizure one night and Sault came for me. You will remember, dear, when I was called out in the middle of the night—a year ago. The moment I examined the woman, who was unconscious, and in my opinion in extremis, I knew that nothing could be done. I applied the remedies which I had brought with me, and which I had thought, from his description of the seizure, would be necessary, but with no effect. Sault was terribly upset. The woman had two daughters, one bed-ridden. His grief at the thought that she would die without her daughter seeing her, was tragic. I think he was going upstairs to bring the girl down, when I said casually that if I could lend the patient strength to live for another hour, she would probably recover. What followed, seems to me even now as part of a fantastic dream."
"He has," Merville nodded. "I found out some time ago. He’s staying with a woman named Colebrook in a really rough part of town. Mrs. Colebrook has a rare kind of heart disease. One night she had a seizure, and Sault came to get me. You remember, dear, when I was called out in the middle of the night—a year ago. The moment I examined the woman, who was unconscious and, in my opinion, in extremis, I knew there was nothing that could be done. I used the remedies I brought with me, which I thought would be necessary based on his description of the seizure, but they had no effect. Sault was really upset. The woman had two daughters, one of whom was bedridden. His sorrow at the thought of her dying without seeing her daughter was heartbreaking. I think he was heading upstairs to bring the girl down when I casually mentioned that if I could give the patient strength to hang on for another hour, she’d probably recover. What happened next still feels to me like part of a surreal dream."
Beryl's elbow was on the table, her chin in her palm and she was absorbed. Maxton lay back, his arm hanging over the back of his chair, weighing every word; Steppe, his hands clasped on the table, his head bent, skeptical.
Beryl had her elbow on the table, resting her chin on her palm, completely focused. Maxton reclined, his arm draped over the back of his chair, considering every word carefully; Steppe, with his hands clasped on the table and his head lowered, appeared skeptical.
"Sault bent down and took the inert hands of the woman in his—just held them. Remember this, that she was the color of this serviette, her lips gray. I wondered what he was doing—I don't know now. Only her face went gradually pink and her eyes opened."
"Sault bent down and took the lifeless hands of the woman in his—just held them. Remember this, that she was the color of this napkin, her lips gray. I wondered what he was doing—I don't know now. Only her face slowly turned pink and her eyes opened."
"How long after he took her hands?" asked Maxton.
"How long after he took her hands?" Maxton asked.
"Less than a minute I should think. As I say, she opened her eyes and looked around and then she nodded very slowly. 'What do you think of that, Dr. Merville?' she said."
"Less than a minute, I think. As I said, she opened her eyes, looked around, and then nodded very slowly. 'What do you think of that, Dr. Merville?' she asked."
"She knew you, of course?"
"She knew you, right?"
"She had never seen me in her life. I learned that afterwards. Sault dropped her hands and stood up. He was looking ghastly. Not a vestige of color. I said to him: 'Sault, what is the matter, and he answered in a cockney whine, that was 'h'less and ungrammatical—Sault never makes an error in that respect—'It's me 'eart, sir, I get them attacks at times—haneurism.'"
"She had never seen me before. I found that out later. Sault dropped his hands and got up. He looked terrible. Not a hint of color. I asked him, 'Sault, what's wrong?' He replied in a Cockney whine, which was ‘h’less and ungrammatical—Sault never makes mistakes in that regard—'It's me heart, sir, I get those attacks sometimes—aneurism.'"
"Sault?"
"Salt?"
Steppe's face was puckered into a grimace of incredulity.
Steppe's face was twisted into a grimace of disbelief.
"Go on, please, father!" urged the girl.
"Come on, please, Dad!" urged the girl.
"What came after was even more curious. Mrs. Colebrook got up quite unaided, sat down in a chair before the fire and fell fast asleep. Sault sat down, too. I gave him some brandy and he seemed to recover. But he did not speak again, not even to answer my questions. He sat bolt upright in a wooden chair by the side of the kitchen table—all this happened in the kitchen. He didn't move for a long time and then his hands began to stray along the table. There was a big work basket at the other side and presently his hands reached it and he drew it toward him. I watched him. He took out some garment, I think it was a night dress belonging to one of the girls. It was unfinished and the needle was sticking into it—he began to sew!"
"What happened next was even more strange. Mrs. Colebrook got up by herself, sat down in a chair by the fire, and fell fast asleep. Sault sat down too. I gave him some brandy, and he seemed to perk up. But he didn't say anything else, not even to answer my questions. He sat straight up in a wooden chair next to the kitchen table—all of this happened in the kitchen. He stayed still for a long time, and then his hands started to wander along the table. There was a big sewing basket on the other side, and soon his hands reached it and pulled it closer to him. I watched him. He took out a piece of clothing, I think it was a nightdress belonging to one of the girls. It was unfinished, and the needle was still in it—he started to sew!"
"Good God!" cried Maxton. "Do you suggest that on the touching of hands the two identities changed?"
"Good God!" Maxton exclaimed. "Are you saying that when their hands touched, their identities switched?"
"I suggest that—I assert that," said the doctor quietly, and drank his wine.
"I suggest that—I assert that," said the doctor quietly, and drank his wine.
"Rubbish!" growled Steppe. "What did Sault say about it?"
"That's ridiculous!" growled Steppe. "What did Sault say about it?"
"I will tell you. Exactly an hour after this extraordinary transference had been made, I saw Mrs. Colebrook going pale. She opened her eyes and looked at me in a puzzled way, then at the daughter, a pretty child who had been present all the time. 'I always 'ave these attacks, sir,' she said, 'a haneurism the doctors call it!'"
"I will tell you. Exactly an hour after this incredible shift had happened, I noticed Mrs. Colebrook looking pale. She opened her eyes and gave me a confused look, then glanced at her daughter, a pretty child who had been there the whole time. 'I always have these episodes, sir,' she said, 'an aneurysm, the doctors call it!'"
"And Sault?"
"And Sault?"
"He was himself again, but distressingly tired and wan."
"He was back to himself, but feeling incredibly tired and pale."
"Did he explain?"
"Did he clarify?"
The doctor shook his head.
The doctor shook his head.
"He didn't understand or remember much. The next day out of curiosity I called at the house and asked him if he could sew. He was amused. He said that he had never used a needle in his life, his hands were too big."
"He didn't understand or remember much. The next day, out of curiosity, I stopped by the house and asked him if he could sew. He found it amusing. He said that he had never used a needle in his life because his hands were too big."
Beryl sat back with a sigh. "It doesn't seem—human," she said.
Beryl leaned back with a sigh. "It doesn't feel—human," she said.
The doctor had opened his mouth to reply when there was a crash in the hall outside and the sound of a high, aggressive voice. Another second and the door was thrown violently open and the man lurched in. He was hatless and his frock coat was covered with the coffee-colored stains of wet mud. His cravat was awry and the ends hung loose over his unbuttoned waist-coat. A stray lock of black hair hung over his narrow forehead. He strode into the center of the room and with legs apart, one hand on his hip and the other caressing his long, brown beard, he surveyed the company with a sardonic smile.
The doctor was about to answer when a loud crash came from the hallway, followed by a sharp, aggressive voice. In an instant, the door swung open, and a man stumbled in. He wasn’t wearing a hat, and his frock coat was stained with muddy coffee-colored spots. His cravat was crooked, with the ends dangling over his unbuttoned waistcoat. A stray lock of black hair hung down over his narrow forehead. He marched into the center of the room, legs apart, one hand on his hip and the other stroking his long, brown beard, as he glanced around at everyone with a sarcastic smile.
"Hail! Thieves and brother bandits!" he said thickly. He spoke with a slight lisp. "Hail! Head devil and chief of the tribe! Hail! Helen—"
"Hail! Thieves and brother bandits!" he said with a thick accent. He spoke with a slight lisp. "Hail! Head devil and chief of the tribe! Hail! Helen—"
Steppe was on his feet, his head thrust forwards, his shoulders bent. Maxton saw him and started. There was something feline in that crouching attitude. "You drunken fool! How dare you come here, huh!"
Steppe was standing up, his head pushed forward, his shoulders hunched. Maxton noticed him and jumped back. There was something cat-like in that crouched position. "You drunken idiot! How dare you show up here, huh!"
Mr. Moropulos snapped his fingers contemptuously. "I come, because I have the right," he said with drunken gravity, "who will deny the prime minister the right of calling upon the king?" he bowed and nearly lost his balance, recovering by the aid of a chairback.
Mr. Moropulos snapped his fingers dismissively. "I'm here because I have the right," he said with exaggerated seriousness, "who would deny the prime minister the right to see the king?" He bowed and almost lost his balance, steadied by the back of a chair.
"Go to my study, Moropulos, I will come out with you," Steppe had gained control of himself, but the big frame was trembling with pent rage.
"Go to my study, Moropulos, I'll join you shortly," Steppe had regained his composure, but his large frame was shaking with suppressed anger.
"Study—bah! Here is my study! Hail, doctor, man of obnoxious draughts, hail, stranger, whoever you are—where's the immaculate Ronnie? Flower of English chivalry and warrior of a million flights—huh?"
"Study—ugh! Here is my study! Hey, doctor, you who deal with terrible potions, hey, stranger, whoever you are—where's the perfect Ronnie? The best of English chivalry and a warrior of countless battles—huh?"
He bellowed his imitation of Steppe's grunt and chuckled with laughter.
He shouted his imitation of Steppe's grunt and laughed out loud.
"Now, listen, confederates, I have done with you all. I am going to live honest. Why? I will tell you—"
"Now, listen up, friends, I’m done with all of you. I’m going to live honestly. Why? I’ll tell you—"
"Moropulos!" Beryl turned quickly toward the door. She knew before she saw the stolid figure that it was Sault. Moropulos turned too.
"Moropulos!" Beryl quickly turned toward the door. She knew it was Sault even before she saw his serious expression. Moropulos turned as well.
"Ah! The faithful Ambrose—do you want me, Sault?" His tone was mild, he seemed to wilt under the steady gaze of the man in the doorway. Ambrose Sault beckoned and the drunken intruder shuffled out, shamefaced, fearful.
"Ah! The loyal Ambrose—do you need me, Sault?" His tone was gentle; he appeared to shrink under the unwavering stare of the man in the doorway. Ambrose Sault gestured, and the drunken intruder stumbled outside, embarrassed and scared.
"Quite an interesting evening," said Sir John Maxton as he closed the car door on the Mervilles that night.
"That was quite an interesting evening," said Sir John Maxton as he shut the car door on the Mervilles that night.
VII
Two days later Sir John Maxton made an unexpected call upon the doctor and it occurred to him that he might also have made an unwelcome appearance; for he interrupted a tête-à-tête.
Two days later, Sir John Maxton made an unexpected visit to the doctor, and it struck him that he might have shown up at a bad time, as he interrupted a private conversation.
"I thought I should find the doctor in. Well, Ronnie, how are you after all these years?"
"I thought I should check if the doctor was in. So, Ronnie, how have you been after all these years?"
Ronnie was relieved to see him—that was the impression which the lawyer received. And Beryl, although she was her sweet, equable self, would gladly have excused his presence. Maxton had an idea that he had surprised them in the midst of a quarrel. The girl was flushed and her eyes were unusually bright. Ronnie's countenance was clouded with gloom. Sir John was sensitive to atmosphere.
Ronnie was glad to see him—that was the impression the lawyer got. And Beryl, even though she was her usual calm and pleasant self, would have been fine with skipping his visit. Maxton thought he had caught them in the middle of an argument. The girl looked flustered, and her eyes sparkled more than usual. Ronnie's face was filled with sadness. Sir John could pick up on the mood.
"No, I really won't stay, I wanted to have a chat with the doctor about the extraordinary story he told us the other night. I was dining with the Lord Chief and some other judges last night and, without mentioning names, of course, I repeated the story. They were remarkably interested, Berham says that he had heard of such a case—"
"No, I'm really not going to stay. I wanted to talk to the doctor about the incredible story he shared with us the other night. I was having dinner with the Lord Chief and some other judges last night, and, without mentioning any names, I shared the story. They were really interested. Berham said he had heard of such a case—"
"What is all this about?" asked Ronnie curiously. "You didn't tell me anything, Beryl. Who, what and where is the 'case'?"
"What’s this all about?" Ronnie asked, intrigued. "You didn’t tell me anything, Beryl. Who, what, and where is the ‘case’?"
"Mr. Sault," she said shortly.
"Mr. Sault," she said briefly.
"Oh, Sault! He is an extraordinary fellow—I must meet him. They say that he cannot read or write."
"Oh, Sault! He's an amazing guy—I have to meet him. They say he can't read or write."
"Is that a fact?" Sir John Maxton looked at the girl.
"Is that true?" Sir John Maxton looked at the girl.
"Yes—I believe so. Ronnie on the contrary is in the way of becoming a famous writer, Sir John."
"Yeah—I think so. Ronnie, on the other hand, is on his way to becoming a famous writer, Sir John."
"So I hear." He wondered why she had so deliberately and so abruptly brought the conversation into another channel.
"So I hear." He was curious about why she had intentionally and suddenly shifted the conversation to a different topic.
Ronald Morelle, for his part, was not inclined to let the subject drift. "It is quaint how that coon intrigues you all," he said, "oh, yes, he is colored. You haven't seen him, John, or you wouldn't ask that question."
Ronald Morelle wasn't willing to drop the topic. "It's funny how that guy fascinates you all," he said, "oh, yes, he is a person of color. You haven't seen him, John, or you wouldn't be asking that question."
"I have seen him; it did not appear to me that he was colored—he has a striking face."
"I've seen him; it didn't seem to me that he was Black—he has a distinctive face."
"At any rate, he seems to have struck you and Beryl all of a heap," said Ronnie smiling. "Really I must meet him. Are you going, Sir John?" Maxton was taking his farewell of the girl. "Because if you are, I'll walk a little way with you. 'Bye, Beryl."
"Anyway, he looks like he's really surprised you and Beryl," Ronnie said with a smile. "I definitely need to meet him. Are you going, Sir John?" Maxton was saying goodbye to the girl. "Because if you are, I'll walk part of the way with you. Bye, Beryl."
"Goodbye, Ronnie," she said quietly.
"Bye, Ronnie," she said quietly.
Once in the street Maxton asked: "What is the matter with you and Beryl?"
Once on the street, Maxton asked, "What's going on between you and Beryl?"
"Nothing—Beryl is just a little grandmotherly. She went to the theatre last night with some people and she spotted me in a box."
"Nothing—Beryl is just a bit grandmotherly. She went to the theater last night with some people and saw me in a box."
"I see," said Sir John drily, "and of course you were not alone in the box."
"I understand," Sir John said dryly, "and of course you weren't the only one in the box."
"Why on earth should I be?" demanded the other. "Beryl is really unreasonable. She swore that my friend was a girl she had seen me with in the park."
"Why should I be?" the other person demanded. "Beryl is being totally unreasonable. She claimed that my friend was a girl she saw me with in the park."
"And who was it—is that a discreet question?"
"And who was it—is that a subtle question?"
"No it isn't," said Ronnie instantly. "I don't think one ought to chuck names about—it is most dishonorable and caddish. The lady was a very great friend of mine."
"No, it isn't," Ronnie responded immediately. "I don't think we should toss names around—it’s very dishonorable and rude. The lady was a close friend of mine."
"Then I probably know her," said Sir John wilfully dense. "I know most of the people in your set, and I cannot imagine that you would be scoundrel enough to escort the kind of girl you couldn't introduce to me or Beryl or any other of your friends."
"Then I probably know her," Sir John said, pretending to be clueless. "I know most of the people in your circle, and I can't believe you would be shady enough to bring around a girl you couldn't introduce to me, Beryl, or any of your other friends."
"I give you my word of honor," Ronnie was earnest, "that the lady was not only presentable, but is known personally to you. The fact is, that she had a row with her fiancé, a man I know very well, a Coldstreamer, and I was doing no more than trying to reconcile them—bring them together you understand. She was dreadfully depressed, and I got a box at the theatre with the idea of cheering her up. My efforts," he added virtuously, "were successful. Beryl said that it was a girl—the daughter of a dear friend of mine, she had seen me talking with in the park."
"I promise you," Ronnie said earnestly, "that the lady was not only attractive, but she’s someone you know personally. The truth is, she had a fight with her fiancé, a guy I know very well, a Coldstreamer, and I was just trying to help them reconcile—bring them back together, you know? She was really down, so I got a box at the theater to lift her spirits. My efforts," he added with a sense of virtue, "were successful. Beryl mentioned that it was a girl—the daughter of a close friend of mine—who she had seen me talking to in the park."
"What dear friend of yours was this?"
"What dear friend of yours was this?"
"I don't think you've met him," parried Ronnie.
"I don't think you've met him," replied Ronnie.
"Did she have trouble with her fiancé, too?" asked Sir John innocently. "Really, Ronnie, you are coming out strong as a disinterested friend of distressed virgins! If I may employ the imagery and language of an American burglar whom I recently defended—Sir Galahad has nothing on you!"
"Did she have issues with her fiancé, too?" asked Sir John naively. "Honestly, Ronnie, you're really stepping up as a concerned friend of upset women! If I can borrow the words of an American crook I recently defended—Sir Galahad has nothing on you!"
"You don't believe me, John," said Ronnie injured.
"You don't believe me, John," Ronnie said, feeling hurt.
"Of course I cannot believe you. I am not a child. You had some girl with you, some 'pick up', innocent or guilty, God knows. I will assume her innocence. The sophisticated have no appeal for you. There was a girl named East—a chorus girl, if I remember rightly—"
"Of course I can’t believe you. I’m not a kid. You had some girl with you, some 'hookup', innocent or guilty, who knows. I’ll assume she’s innocent. The sophisticated don’t interest you. There was a girl named East—a chorus girl, if I remember correctly—"
"If you're going to talk about that disgraceful attempt to blackmail me, I'm finished," said Ronnie resigned.
"If you're going to talk about that shameful attempt to blackmail me, I'm done," said Ronnie, feeling defeated.
"Why didn't you charge her and her brother with blackmail? They came to me—"
"Why didn't you charge her and her brother with blackmail? They came to me—"
"Good lord, did they? I'll break that infernal blackguard's neck!"
"Good grief, did they? I'll snap that terrible jerk's neck!"
"When will you meet him?" Ronnie did not answer.
"When are you going to meet him?" Ronnie didn’t respond.
"They came to me and I knew that the story was true. The brother, of course, is a blackmailer. He is levying blackmail now and you are paying him—don't argue, Ronnie, of course you are paying him. You said just now that you would break his neck, which meant to me that you see him frequently—when he comes to draw his blood money. If it were a case of blackmail, why did you not prosecute? The mere threat of the prosecution would have been sufficient to have sent him to ground—it struck me that the girl was acting under the coercion of her brother, and I do not think you would have had any trouble from her. Ronnie, you are rotten." He said this as he stopped at the corner of Park Lane and Piccadilly, and Ronnie smiled nervously.
"They came to me, and I knew the story was true. The brother is definitely a blackmailer. He's demanding money from you right now, and you’re paying him—don’t argue, Ronnie, you are paying him. You just said you would break his neck, which tells me that you see him often—whenever he comes to collect his blood money. If this is blackmail, why didn’t you take legal action? Just the threat of prosecution would have been enough to scare him off. It seems to me that the girl was being controlled by her brother, and I don’t think you would have had any issues from her. Ronnie, you’re disgusting.” He said this as he stopped at the corner of Park Lane and Piccadilly, and Ronnie smiled nervously.
"Oh come now, John, that is rather a strong expression."
"Oh come on, John, that's a bit of an overstatement."
"Rotten," repeated the lawyer. He screwed a monocle in his eye and surveyed his companion dispassionately. "Chorus girls—shop girls—the mechanics of joy who serve Madame Ritti—that made you jump, eh? I know quite a lot about you. They are your life. And God gave you splendid gifts and the love of the sweetest, dearest girl in this land."
"Rotten," the lawyer repeated. He adjusted his monocle and looked at his companion coldly. "Chorus girls—shop girls—the mechanics of happiness who serve Madame Ritti—that got your attention, huh? I know quite a bit about you. They are your world. And God gave you amazing talents and the love of the sweetest, dearest girl in this country."
"Who is this?" asked the young man slowly.
"Who is this?" the young man asked slowly.
"Beryl. You do not need to be told that. Search the ranks of your light women for her beauty, Ronnie."
"Beryl. You already know that. Look among your bright women for her beauty, Ronnie."
A girl passed them, a wisp of a girl on the borderline of womanhood. She carried a little bag and was hurrying home from the store where she was employed. Even as he listened to the admonition of his companion, Ronnie caught her eyes and smiled into them—she paused and looked round once—he was still watching her.
A girl walked by, a slight girl on the edge of becoming a woman. She was carrying a small bag and rushing home from the store where she worked. While he listened to his friend's advice, Ronnie noticed her and smiled at her—she stopped and glanced back once—he was still watching her.
"I am afraid I must leave you, John, I've a lot of work to do, and you are quite mistaken as to my character—and Beryl." He left the lawyer abruptly and walked toward the gates of the park where the girl had stopped, ostensibly to tie a shoe-lace.
"I’m afraid I have to go, John. I have a lot of work to do, and you’re completely wrong about me—and Beryl." He left the lawyer suddenly and walked toward the park gates where the girl had paused, seemingly to tie her shoelace.
Sir John saw her pass leisurely into the park; a few seconds later Ronnie had followed. His time was his own, for Evie Colebrook was working that evening, the annual stocktaking was in progress, as she had told him when they were at the theatre on the previous night.
Sir John saw her walk casually into the park; a few seconds later, Ronnie followed. He had all the time in the world, as Evie Colebrook was working that evening; the annual stocktaking was happening, just as she had mentioned when they were at the theater the night before.
"Rotten!" repeated Maxton, and stalked gloomily to his club.
"Rotten!" Maxton repeated, and walked gloomily to his club.
VIII
Mr. Ronald Morelle's flat was on the third floor of a block that faced busy Knightsbridge. His library was a large and airy room at the back and from the open casements commanded an uninterrupted view of the park. It was a pleasant room with its rows of bookshelves and its chintzes. The silver fireplace and the rich Persian rugs which covered the parquet were the only suggestions of luxury. There were one or two pictures which François had an order to remove when certain visitors were expected. The rest were decent reproductions with the exception of a large oil painting above the mantelpiece. It was a St. Anthony and was attributed to Titiano Vecellio. The austere saint loomed darkly from a sombre background and was represented as an effeminate youth; the veining of the neck and shoulders was characteristically Titian, so too was the inclination of a marble column which showed faintly in the picture. Titiano's inability to draw a true vertical line is well known and upon this column, more than upon other evidence, the experts accepted the picture as an early example of the fortunate painter's work.
Mr. Ronald Morelle's apartment was on the third floor of a building that faced busy Knightsbridge. His library was a large and airy room at the back, and from the open windows, it offered an uninterrupted view of the park. It was a pleasant room with rows of bookshelves and chintz upholstery. The silver fireplace and the rich Persian rugs covering the hardwood floor were the only hints of luxury. There were one or two pictures that François had been told to remove when certain guests were expected. The rest were respectable reproductions, except for a large oil painting above the mantelpiece. It was a St. Anthony attributed to Titiano Vecellio. The austere saint loomed darkly from a somber background and was depicted as an effeminate youth; the veining on the neck and shoulders was characteristically Titian, as was the tilt of a marble column that faintly appeared in the painting. Titiano's tendency to draw a vertical line inaccurately is well known, and due to this column, more than any other evidence, experts accepted the painting as an early example of the talented artist's work.
Ronnie was indifferent as to the authenticity of the picture. The dawning carnality on Anthony's lean face, the misty shape of the temptress—Titian or his disciple had reduced to visibility the doubt, the gloating and the very thoughts of the Saint.
Ronnie didn't care about whether the picture was real or not. The emerging sensuality on Anthony's thin face, the hazy outline of the seductress—Titian or one of his students—had made the saint's doubts, his pleasure, and his actual thoughts visible.
A black oak table stood in the center of the room and a deep Medici writing chair was placed opposite the black blotting-pad. It pleased Ronnie to imitate those ministers of state who employed this color to thwart curious-minded servants who, with the aid of a mirror, might discover the gist of outward correspondence.
A black oak table was in the middle of the room, and a rich Medici writing chair was set across from the black blotting pad. Ronnie enjoyed mimicking those state officials who used this color to prevent nosy servants from uncovering the essence of their outward communication with the help of a mirror.
It was nearing midnight when the sound of Ronnie's key in the lock sent his sleepy servant into the lobby. Ronnie stood in the hall tenderly stripping his gloves. "Has anybody been?"
It was close to midnight when the sound of Ronnie's key in the lock woke his sleepy servant in the lobby. Ronnie stood in the hallway, carefully taking off his gloves. "Has anyone been by?"
"No, m'sieur."
"No, sir."
"Letters?"
"Messages?"
"Only one, m'sieur. An account."
"Just one, sir. An account."
He opened the library door and Ronnie walked in. He switched on the light of his desk lamp and sat down. "I have not been out all the evening, François."
He opened the library door and Ronnie walked in. He turned on the desk lamp and sat down. "I haven't been out all evening, François."
"No, m'sieur."
"No, sir."
"I came home after dinner and I have not left this room, do you understand?"
"I got home after dinner and I haven't left this room, do you get it?"
"Perfectly, m'sieur."
"Perfectly, sir."
"Have we any iodine—look for it, damn you, don't gape!"
"Do we have any iodine—search for it, come on, don’t just stand there!"
François hurried out to inspect the contents of the bathroom locker, where were stored such first aid remedies as were kept in the flat. Ronnie looked at his hand and pulled back the cuff of his coat; three ugly red scratches ran from the wrist to the base of the middle fingers. His lips pursed angrily. "Little beast," he said. "Well?"
François rushed out to check what was in the bathroom cabinet, where they kept the first aid supplies for the apartment. Ronnie looked at his hand and pulled back the cuff of his coat; three nasty red scratches ran from his wrist to the base of his middle fingers. His lips were tightly pressed together in anger. "Little brat," he said. "So?"
"There is a bottle—would m'sieur like a bandage?"
"There’s a bottle—would you like a bandage?"
"It is not necessary—have you a cat in the flat?—no, well get one tomorrow. You need not keep it permanently. I don't think there will be any trouble. Bring me a hand-mirror from my dressing-table—hurry."
"It’s not necessary—do you have a cat in the apartment?—no, well get one tomorrow. You don’t have to keep it forever. I don’t think there’ll be any issues. Bring me a hand mirror from my dressing table—hurry."
He lifted the shade from the table lamp and, in the mirror, examined his face carefully. His right cheek was red, he imagined finger-marks, but the fine skin had not been torn.
He pulled up the shade of the table lamp and, in the mirror, closely inspected his face. His right cheek was red; he pictured finger marks, but the delicate skin wasn't broken.
"I have had a quarrel with a lady, François. A common girl—I do not think she will make any further trouble, but if she does—she does not know me anyway."
"I've had a fight with a girl, François. A regular girl—I don’t think she will cause any more issues, but if she does—she doesn’t know me at all."
Ronald's love-making had ended unpleasantly, and he had left the dark aisles of the park in a hurry, before the scream of a frightened girl had brought the police to the spot.
Ronald’s romantic encounter had taken a turn for the worse, and he quickly left the dimly lit paths of the park before the terrified scream of a girl drew the police to the scene.
"I was expecting m'sieur to telephone me saying that I might go home," said François. He lodged in Kensington, and sometimes it was convenient for Ronnie, that he should go home early. Two women came in the morning to clean the flat and he usually arrived in time to carry in his master's breakfast from the restaurant attached to the building.
"I was hoping you would call me to say that I could go home," said François. He lived in Kensington, and sometimes it worked out for Ronnie that he could head home early. Two women came in the morning to clean the apartment, and he usually got there in time to bring his boss's breakfast from the restaurant in the building.
"No, I didn't telephone. Take this glass back and bring me the evening newspapers. That is all. You can clear out."
"No, I didn't call. Take this glass back and bring me the evening newspapers. That's all. You can leave now."
When the front door closed upon his valet, Ronnie got up and, walking to the window, pulled aside the curtains. The casement was open and he sat down on the padded window-seat, looking out into the darkness. He was not thinking of his night's adventure, being something of a philosopher. The sordidness and the vulgarity of it, would not distress him in any circumstances. He was thinking of Beryl and what John Maxton had said. He knew that she liked him, but he had made no special effort to foster her affection or to evolve from their relationship one more intimate. By his code, she was taboo; lovemaking with Beryl could only lead to marriage, and matrimony was outside of his precarious plans. It pleased him to ponder upon Beryl—perhaps she was in love with him. He had not considered the possibility before. That women only differed by the hats they wore was a working rule of his; but it was strange that the influence he exercised was common to girls so widely separated by birth, education and taste as Beryl was from Evie Colebrook—and others.
When the front door closed behind his valet, Ronnie got up and walked to the window, pulling aside the curtains. The window was open, and he sat down on the cushioned window seat, gazing out into the darkness. He wasn't thinking about his adventure that night, being somewhat of a philosopher. The unpleasantness and crassness of it wouldn't bother him under any circumstances. He was focused on Beryl and what John Maxton had said. He knew she liked him, but he hadn't made any special effort to encourage her feelings or to turn their relationship into something more intimate. According to his principles, she was off-limits; being intimate with Beryl would only lead to marriage, and marriage didn't fit into his uncertain plans. He enjoyed contemplating Beryl—maybe she was in love with him. He hadn't considered that possibility before. His working belief was that women only differed by the hats they wore; yet it was strange that the impact he had seemed to be common among girls who were so different from each other in background, education, and taste, like Beryl and Evie Colebrook—and others.
Self-disparagement was the last weakness to be expected in Ronald Morelle, and yet, it was true to say that he had restricted his hunting for so long to one variety of game, that he doubted his ability to follow another.
Self-deprecation was the last flaw anyone would expect from Ronald Morelle, yet it was clear that he had limited his hunting for so long to one type of game that he questioned his ability to pursue another.
His father had been an enthusiastic hawker, one of the remaining few who followed the sport of kings, and Ronnie invariably thought of his adventuring in terms of falconry. He was a hawk, enseamed, a hawk that swung on its rigid sails, waiting on until the quarry was sprung. Sometimes the quarry was not taken without talons to rend and tear at the embarrassed falcon—he felt the wounds on his hand gingerly. But a trained hawk respects the domestic fowl, even the folk of the dovecot may coo at peace whilst he waits on in the sky. Beryl—? She was certainly lovely. Her figure was delectable. And her mouth, red and full—a Rossetti woman should not have such lips. Was it Rossetti who painted those delicately featured women? He got up and found a big portfolio filled with prints. Yes, it was Rossetti, but Beryl's figure was incomparably more delicious than any woman's that the painter had drawn. He came back to the window, staring out into the night, until, in the gray of dawn, the outline of trees emerged from the void. Then he went to bed and to sleep. He did not move for five hours and then he woke with a horrible sense of desolation. He blinked round the room and at that instant the clock of a church began to strike—the quarters sounded—a pause.
His father had been an eager street vendor, one of the few who still followed the sport of kings, and Ronnie always thought of his adventures in terms of falconry. He was a hawk, poised, a hawk that soared on its rigid wings, waiting until the prey was revealed. Sometimes, the catch didn’t come without causing pain, and he felt the wounds on his hand carefully. But a trained hawk respects domestic birds; even the doves can coo peacefully while he waits in the sky. Beryl—? She was definitely beautiful. Her figure was stunning. And her mouth, red and full—a Rossetti woman shouldn't have such lips. Was it Rossetti who painted those delicately featured women? He got up and found a large portfolio filled with prints. Yes, it was Rossetti, but Beryl's figure was infinitely more appealing than any woman the painter had depicted. He returned to the window, gazing out into the night, until, in the gray of dawn, the shapes of trees appeared from the darkness. Then he went to bed and fell asleep. He didn't move for five hours and then woke up with an overwhelming sense of emptiness. He blinked around the room and at that moment the church clock began to chime—the quarters sounded—a pause.
"Toll—toll—toll—toll—toll—toll—toll—toll—toll." Nine o'clock! With a scream of fear he leaped out of bed, sweating, panic-stricken, forlorn. Nine o'clock! "No—no—Christ—no!"
"Toll—toll—toll—toll—toll—toll—toll—toll—toll." Nine o'clock! With a scream of fear, he jumped out of bed, sweating, terrified, and hopeless. Nine o'clock! "No—no—God—no!"
François, an early arrival, heard his voice and rushed in. "M'sieur," he gasped.
François, who got there early, heard his voice and hurried inside. "Sir," he said, breathless.
Ronald Morelle was sitting on his bed, sobbing into his hands.
Ronald Morelle was sitting on his bed, crying into his hands.
"A nightmare, François—a nightmare—get out, blast you!" But he had had no nightmare, could recall nothing of dreams, though he strove all day, his head throbbing. Only he knew that to hear nine o'clock striking had seemed very dreadful.
"A nightmare, François—a nightmare—get out, damn you!" But he hadn't had any nightmare, couldn’t remember any dreams, even though he struggled all day, his head pounding. All he knew was that hearing the clock strike nine had felt really awful.
IX
"I saw your friend Ronald Morelle today," said Moropulos, sending a writhing ring of smoke to the ceiling. Sprawling on a big morris chair, his slippered feet resting on the edge of a fender, he watched the circle break against the ceiling. A pair of stained gray flannel trousers, a silk shirt and a velvet coat that had once been a vivid green; these and an immense green silk cravat, the color of which showed through his beard, constituted his usual morning negligee.
"I saw your friend Ronald Morelle today," said Moropulos, sending a twisting ring of smoke to the ceiling. Relaxing in a big armchair, his slippered feet resting on the edge of a fireplace, he watched the circle break against the ceiling. He was wearing a pair of stained gray flannel pants, a silk shirt, and a velvet coat that had once been a bright green; these along with a huge green silk cravat, the color of which peeked through his beard, made up his typical morning outfit.
Ambrose Sault, busy with the body of an unfinished safe, which in the rough had come from the maker's hands that morning, released the pressure of his acetylene lamp and removed his goggles before he replied.
Ambrose Sault, working on the body of a half-finished safe that had just come from the maker that morning, turned off his acetylene lamp and took off his goggles before he answered.
He was working in shirt and trousers, and his sleeves were rolled up, displaying the rope-like muscles of his arm. He looked across to his indolent companion and wiped the perspiration from his forehead.
He was working in a shirt and pants, with his sleeves rolled up, showing off the muscular structure of his arms. He glanced over at his lazy companion and wiped the sweat from his forehead.
"Mr. Ronald Morelle is neither a friend nor an acquaintance, Moropulos. I don't think I have ever seen him. I have heard of him."
"Mr. Ronald Morelle is neither a friend nor an acquaintance, Moropulos. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him. I have heard of him."
"You haven't missed much by not knowing him," said Moropulos, "but he's a good-looking fellow."
"You haven't missed much by not knowing him," Moropulos said, "but he's a handsome guy."
He flicked the ash of his cigarette on to the tiled hearth. "Steppe is still annoyed with me." Sault smiled to himself.
He flicked the ash from his cigarette onto the tiled hearth. "Steppe is still mad at me." Sault smiled to himself.
"You think he is justified? Perhaps. I was terribly drunk, but I was happy. Some day, my dear brother, I shall get so drunk that even you will not hold me. I move towards my apotheosis of intoxication certainly and surely. Then I will be irresistible and I shall have no fear of those brute arms of yours." He sucked at the cigarette without speaking for a long time. Sault went back to his work.
"You think he's justified? Maybe. I was really drunk, but I was happy. Someday, my dear brother, I'll get so drunk that even you won't be able to control me. I'm definitely moving towards my peak intoxication. Then I'll be unstoppable, and I'll have no fear of your strong arms." He took a long drag on the cigarette without saying anything. Sault went back to his work.
"I have often wondered!" said Moropulos at last.
"I've often wondered!" said Moropulos finally.
"What?"
"Excuse me?"
"Whether it would have been better if I had followed the advice of my head man that morning I pulled you aboard the sloop. You remember Bob the Kanaka boy? He wanted to knock you on the head and drop you overboard; you were too dangerous, he said. If a government boat had picked us up and you had been found on board as well as—certain other illicit properties, I should have had a double charge against me. I said 'no' because I was sorry for you."
"Whether it would have been better if I had taken the advice of my boss that morning when I brought you onto the boat. Do you remember Bob, the Kanaka kid? He wanted to hit you over the head and throw you overboard; he said you were too much of a risk. If a government boat had found us and you were on board along with—certain other illegal items, I would have faced serious charges. I said 'no' because I felt bad for you."
"Because you were afraid of me," said Sault calmly, "I knew you were afraid when I looked into your eyes. Why do you speak of the islands now—we haven't talked about the Pacific since I left the boat."
"Because you were scared of me," Sault said calmly, "I could tell you were scared when I looked into your eyes. Why are you talking about the islands now—we haven't discussed the Pacific since I got off the boat."
"I've been thinking about you," confessed Moropulos with a quick sly glance at the man. "Do you realize how—not 'curious'—what is the word?"
"I've been thinking about you," Moropulos confessed, giving the man a quick sly glance. "Do you realize how—not 'curious'—what's the word?"
"Incurious!" suggested Sault, and Moropulos looked at him with reluctant admiration.
"Incurious!" proposed Sault, and Moropulos gazed at him with hesitant admiration.
"You are an extraordinary hombre, Sault. Merville says you have the vocabulaire—that is English or something like it—of an educated man. But to return—do you realize how incurious I am? For example, I have never once asked you, in all our years of knowing one another, why you killed that man?"
"You’re an amazing guy, Sault. Merville says you have the vocabulary—it's English or something similar—of an educated person. But to get back to the point—do you know how uninterested I am? For instance, I’ve never once asked you, in all the years we’ve known each other, why you killed that man?"
"Which man?"
"Which guy?"
Moropulos laughed softly. "Butcher! Have you killed so many? I refer to the victim for whose destruction the French government sent you to New Caledonia."
Moropulos laughed softly. "Butcher! Have you killed so many? I mean the victim for whose death the French government sent you to New Caledonia."
Sault stood leaning his back against the table his eyes fixed on the floor. "He was a bad man," he said simply, "I tried to find another way of—stopping him, but he was clever and he had powerful friends, who were government officials. So I killed him. He hired two men to wait for me one night. I was staying at a little hotel on the Plassy Road. They tried to beat me because I had reported this man. Then I knew that the only thing I could do was to kill him. I should do it again."
Sault was leaning against the table, staring at the floor. "He was a bad man," he said straightforwardly, "I tried to find another way to stop him, but he was smart and had powerful friends who were government officials. So I killed him. He hired two men to wait for me one night. I was staying at a small hotel on Plassy Road. They tried to beat me because I had reported him. That’s when I realized the only thing I could do was kill him. I would do it again."
Moropulos surveyed him from under his lowered brows. "You were lucky to escape 'the widow', my friend," he said, but Ambrose shook his head.
Moropulos looked at him from beneath his furrowed brows. "You were lucky to get away from 'the widow', my friend," he said, but Ambrose shook his head.
"Nobody was executed in those days; capital punishment had not been abolished, but the Senate refused to vote the executioner his salary. It had the same effect. I was lucky to go to New Caledonia. Cayenne is worse."
"Nobody was executed back then; even though capital punishment hadn't been abolished, the Senate wouldn't approve the executioner's salary. It had the same result. I was fortunate to go to New Caledonia. Cayenne is worse."
"How long did you serve?"
"How long were you in service?"
"Eight years and seven months," was the reply.
"Eight years and seven months," was the response.
Moropulos made a little grimace. "I would sooner die," he said and lit another cigarette. Deep in thought he smoked until Ambrose made a move to pick up his Crooke's glasses.
Moropulos made a slight grimace. "I'd rather die," he said and lit another cigarette. Lost in thought, he smoked until Ambrose reached for his Crooke's glasses.
"Don't work. I hate to see you—and hate worse to hear you. What do you think of Morelle?"
"Don't work. I hate seeing you—and I hate hearing you even more. What do you think of Morelle?"
"I don't know him; I have heard about him. He is not a good man."
"I don't know him; I've heard about him. He's not a good person."
"What is a good man?" Moropulos demanded contemptuously. "He is a lover of ladies, who isn't? He is a cur too. Steppe walks on him. He is scared of Steppe but then everybody is, except you and I." Ambrose smiled.
"What is a good man?" Moropulos asked disdainfully. "He's a lover of women, who isn't? He's a coward too. Steppe tramples over him. He's afraid of Steppe, but then again, everyone is, except you and me." Ambrose smiled.
"Well, perhaps I am—he is such a gorilla. But you are not."
"Well, maybe I am—he's such a brute. But you're not."
"Why should I be? I am stronger than he."
"Why should I be? I’m stronger than he is."
Moropulos looked at the man's bare arms. "Yes—I suppose it comes down to that. The basis of all fear, is physical. When will the safe be finished?"
Moropulos looked at the man's bare arms. "Yes—I guess it comes down to that. The root of all fear is physical. When will the safe be done?"
"In a week. I am assembling the lock at home. I shall make it work to five letters. The only word I can spell. I shouldn't have known that, but I heard a man spell it once—on the ship that brought me home. He was a steerage passenger and he used to take his little child on the deck when it was fine, and the little one used to read Scripture stories to him. When she came to a hard word, he spelled it. I heard one word and never forgot it."
"In a week, I'll be putting the lock together at home. I’ll set it to work with five letters, the only word I know how to spell. I probably shouldn’t know it, but I overheard a guy spell it once on the ship that brought me home. He was a steerage passenger and would take his little kid up on deck when the weather was nice, and the child would read Bible stories to him. When she came across a tough word, he would spell it out. I heard one of those words and I've never forgotten it."
"I'll be glad when the thing is finished," the Greek meditated. "We have a whole lot of papers that we never want to see the light of day, Steppe and I. We could destroy them, but they may be useful, correspondence that it isn't safe to keep and it isn't wise to burn. You are an ingenious devil!"
"I'll be happy when this is done," the Greek thought. "Steppe and I have a ton of papers that we never want to see the light of day. We could get rid of them, but they might be useful—correspondence that's not safe to keep and not smart to burn. You're a clever devil!"
In the Paddington directory, against "Moropulos, 49 Junction Terrace," were the words, "mining engineer." It was a courtesy status, for he had neither mined nor engineered. Probably the people of Junction Terrace were too occupied with their own strenuous affairs to read the directory. They knew him as one who at irregular periods was brought home in the middle of the night singing noisily in a strange language. Cicero's oration was Greek to Cassius; the melodious gibberish of Mr. Moropulos was Greek to Junction Terrace, though they were not aware of the fact. No. 49 was a gaunt, damp house with a mottled face, for the stucco had peeled in patches and had never been renewed. Moropulos bought it at a bargain price and made no contingency allowance for delapidations. The windows of the upper floors were dingy and unwashed. The owner argued that as he did not occupy the rooms above, it would be wicked waste of money to clean the windows. Similarly he dispensed with carpets in the hall and on the stairs.
In the Paddington directory, next to "Moropulos, 49 Junction Terrace," were the words, "mining engineer." It was just a title, since he had neither mined nor engineered. The people of Junction Terrace were probably too caught up in their own busy lives to check the directory. They knew him as the guy who occasionally came home in the middle of the night, singing loudly in a strange language. Cicero’s speech was like a foreign language to Cassius; the melodic nonsense of Mr. Moropulos was incomprehensible to Junction Terrace, though they didn’t realize it. No. 49 was a tall, damp house with a blotchy exterior, as the stucco had peeled in patches and had never been repaired. Moropulos bought it for a low price and didn’t factor in the cost of repairs. The windows on the upper floors were grimy and untouched. The owner argued that since he didn’t live in the upper rooms, it would be a waste of money to clean the windows. Similarly, he skipped carpets in the hall and on the stairs.
His week-ends he spent in more pleasing surroundings, for he had a cottage on the borders of Hampshire where he kept hens and grew cabbage-roses and on Sundays loafed in his garden, generally in his pajamas, to the scandal of the neighborhood. He had a whimsical turn of mind and named his cottage, "The Parthenon", and supported this conceit by decorating his arcadian groves with plaster reproductions of the great figures of mythology, such figures as Phidias and Polycletus and Praxiteles chiselled. He added to this a wooden pronaos which the local builder misguidedly surmised was intended for the entrance to a new cinema. When they discovered that the erection had no other purpose than to remind Moropulos of departed Hellenic splendors, the grief of the villagers was pathetic.
He spent his weekends in more enjoyable surroundings because he had a cottage on the edge of Hampshire where he raised chickens and grew cabbage roses. On Sundays, he would relax in his garden, usually in his pajamas, which scandalized the neighbors. He had a quirky sense of humor and named his cottage "The Parthenon," supporting this idea by decorating his idyllic retreat with plaster replicas of famous figures from mythology, like those created by Phidias, Polycletus, and Praxiteles. He also added a wooden pronaos, which the local builder mistakenly thought was meant to be the entrance to a new cinema. When they realized that the structure’s only purpose was to remind Moropulos of lost Greek glory, the villagers' sadness was quite touching.
Here he was kept, reluctantly, tidy. He owned a small American car which supplied him the transportation he required, and made his country home accessible. It was Friday, the day he usually left town, but he had lingered on, hoping to see some tangible progress in the construction of the safe.
Here he was kept, unwillingly, organized. He had a small American car that provided the transportation he needed and made his country home reachable. It was Friday, the day he typically left town, but he had stuck around, hoping to see some real progress in the construction of the safe.
"You never seem to get any further," he complained. "You have been fiddling with that noisy lamp for two hours, and, so far as I can see, you've done nothing. How long will it be before anything happens?" and then before Sault could reply he went on: "Why don't you come to my little Athens, Sault? You prefer to stay in town. And you are a man of brains! Have you a girl here, eh?"
"You never seem to get anywhere," he complained. "You've been messing with that noisy lamp for two hours, and from what I can see, you've done nothing. How much longer until something happens?" Then, before Sault could respond, he continued, "Why don't you come to my little Athens, Sault? You choose to stay in the city. And you’re a smart guy! Do you have a girlfriend here, huh?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Gee! What a time that fellow Ronnie must have! But they will catch him some day—a mad father or a lunatic fiancé, and ping! There will be Ronnie Morelle's brains on the floor, and the advocates pleading the unwritten law!"
"Wow! What a life that guy Ronnie must have! But they'll get him one day—an insane dad or a crazy fiancé, and bam! There will be Ronnie Morelle's brains on the floor, and the lawyers arguing about the unwritten law!"
"You seem to know a lot about him?"
"You seem to know a lot about him?"
Moropulos ran his fingers through his beard and grinned at the ceiling. "Yes—I can't know too much. We shall have trouble with him. Steppe laughs at the idea. He has him bound to his heel—is that the expression, no? Well, he has him like that! But how can you bind a liar or chain an eel? His very cowardice is a danger."
Moropulos ran his fingers through his beard and grinned at the ceiling. "Yeah—I can't know too much. We're going to have trouble with him. Steppe laughs at the idea. He has him under his control—is that the right expression? Well, he has him like that! But how can you bind a liar or chain an eel? His very cowardice is a danger."
"What have you to be afraid of?" asked Sault. "So far as I can make out, you are carrying on an honest business. It must be, or the doctor wouldn't be in it." His tone was sharp and challenging. Moropulos had sufficient nous not to accept that kind of challenge.
"What do you have to be afraid of?" asked Sault. "From what I can see, you’re running an honest business. It has to be, or the doctor wouldn’t be involved." His tone was sharp and confrontational. Moropulos was smart enough not to take that kind of challenge.
"I can understand that you have papers that you wish to keep in such a way that nobody but yourselves can get at them. All businesses have their secrets."
"I get that you have documents you want to keep private so that no one but you can access them. All businesses have their secrets."
"Quite so," agreed the Greek and yawned.
"Exactly," the Greek said, yawning.
"Ronnie will pay," he said, "but I am anxious that I should not be asked to contribute to the bill. I have had a great deal of amusement watching him. The other night I was in the park. I go there because he goes. I know the paths he uses. And there came with him a most pretty young lady. She did not know him."
"Ronnie will pay," he said, "but I'm worried I might be asked to chip in for the bill. I've had a lot of fun watching him. The other night, I was at the park. I go there because he goes. I know the paths he takes. And he brought along a really pretty young woman. She didn’t know him."
"You guessed that?"
"You figured that out?"
"I know, because later, when she complained, she did not know his name. Ronnie!" he mused. "Now I tell you what I will undertake to do. I will make a list, accurate and precise, of all his love affairs. It will be well to know these, because there may come a day when it will be good to flourish a weapon in this young man's face. Such men marry rich women."
"I know this because later, when she complained, she didn’t know his name. Ronnie!" he thought. "Now let me tell you what I’m going to do. I will create a detailed and accurate list of all his relationships. It’s wise to know this, because there might be a time when it’s useful to confront this young man. Men like him often marry wealthy women."
Sault was working and only muttered his reply. He was not then interested in Ronnie Morelle.
Sault was working and just mumbled his response. He wasn't interested in Ronnie Morelle at that moment.
X
He stayed on in the house long after Moropulos had dragged himself to his room and had dressed for the journey. So absorbed was he in his task that the Greek left without his noticing. At seven o'clock he finished, put away his tools in a cupboard, threw a cloth over the safe, and went out, locking the door behind him.
He stayed in the house long after Moropulos had dragged himself to his room and got ready for the trip. He was so focused on his work that he didn’t even notice when the Greek left. At seven o'clock, he finished, put his tools away in a cupboard, threw a cloth over the safe, and left, locking the door behind him.
Both Steppe and Moropulos had urged him to live in the house, but though he had few predilections that were not amenable to the necessities of his friends, Sault was firm on this point. He preferred the liberty which his lodgings gave him. Possibly he foresaw the difficulties which might arise if he lived entirely with the Greek. Moropulos had a vicious and an uncertain tongue; was tetchy on some points, grotesquely so, on the question of Greek decadence, although he had lived so long away from his native country that English was almost his mother tongue. Sault could be tactful, but he had a passion for truth, and the two qualities are often incompatible.
Both Steppe and Moropulos had encouraged him to move into the house, but even though he didn’t have many preferences that couldn’t be adjusted to meet his friends’ needs, Sault was adamant about this. He valued the freedom that his current place provided. He might have anticipated the challenges that would come from living completely with the Greek. Moropulos had a sharp and unreliable tongue; he could be moody about certain subjects, particularly absurdly so when it came to Greek decadence, even though he had been away from his homeland for so long that English was nearly his first language. Sault could be diplomatic, but he had a strong commitment to honesty, and those two traits often clash.
A bus carried him to the end of the street where he lodged, and he stopped at a store on the corner and bought a box of biscuits for Christina. She was secretary and reader to him, and he repaid her services with a library subscription and such delicacies as she asked him to get for her. The subscription was a godsend to the girl, and augmented, as it was, by an occasional volume which Evie was allowed to bring from the store library by virtue of her employment, her days were brightened and her dreams took a wider range than ever. The driving force of learning is imagination. By imagination was Christina educated.
A bus took him to the end of the street where he stayed, and he stopped at a corner store to buy a box of cookies for Christina. She was his secretary and reader, and he showed his appreciation for her help with a library subscription and the treats she asked him to get. The subscription was a blessing for her, and along with the occasional book that Evie could borrow from the store's library because of her job, it brightened her days and expanded her dreams like never before. Imagination is the driving force behind learning. It was through imagination that Christina gained her education.
Evie sometimes said that she did not understand one half of the words that Christina used. To Mrs. Colebrook her daughter was an insoluble enigma. She associated education with brain fever and ideas above your station, and whilst she was secretly proud of the invalid's learning, she regarded Christina's spinal trouble as being partly responsible for the abnormality. Mrs. Colebrook believed in dreams and premonitions and the sinister significance of broken picture wires. It was part of her creed that people who are not long for this world possess supernatural accomplishments. Therefore she eyed Christina's books askance, and looked upon the extra library subscription as being a wild flight in the face of Providence. She expressed that view privately to Ambrose Sault.
Evie sometimes said that she didn’t understand half of the words Christina used. To Mrs. Colebrook, her daughter was an impossible puzzle. She linked education with nervous breakdowns and ambitions beyond one's place, and while she was secretly proud of the invalid's knowledge, she thought Christina's spinal issues partly caused her oddity. Mrs. Colebrook believed in dreams and warnings, as well as the dark meaning of broken picture wires. It was part of her belief that people who don’t have long to live have supernatural abilities. So, she looked at Christina's books with suspicion and viewed the extra library subscription as a reckless defiance of fate. She shared this opinion privately with Ambrose Sault.
"You have come at a propitious moment, Sault Effendi," said Christina solemnly as he came in. "I have just been taking my last look at the silvery Bosphorus. My husband, taking offense at a kiss I threw to the handsome young sultan as he rose beneath my latticed window, has decreed that tonight I am to be tied in a sack and thrown into the dark waters!"
"You've arrived at a perfect time, Sault Effendi," Christina said seriously as he walked in. "I just took my final look at the shimmering Bosphorus. My husband, upset over a kiss I tossed to the attractive young sultan as he stood beneath my window, has ordered that tonight I’m to be put in a sack and thrown into the dark waters!"
"Good gracious," said Ambrose. "You have been in trouble today, Christina."
"Wow," said Ambrose. "You've had a rough day, Christina."
"Not very much. The journey was a lovely one. We went by way of Bergen—and thank you ever so much for that old Bradshaw you got for me. It was just the thing I wanted."
"Not much at all. The trip was wonderful. We went through Bergen—and thank you so much for that old Bradshaw you got for me. It was exactly what I needed."
"Mr. Moropulos kindly gave it to me—yes—Bergen?"
"Mr. Moropulos was nice enough to give it to me—yes—Bergen?"
"And then to Petrograd—the Czars were there, poor people—and then to Odessa, and down the Black Sea in—oh, I don't know. It was a silly journey today, Ambrose—I wasn't in the heart for a holiday."
"And then to Petrograd—the Czars were there, poor people—and then to Odessa, and down the Black Sea in—oh, I don't know. It was a pointless trip today, Ambrose—I just wasn't in the mood for a vacation."
"Is your back any worse?"
"Is your back feeling worse?"
She shook her head. "No—it seems better. I nearly let myself dream about getting well. Do you think that other idea is possible? We can borrow a spinal carriage from the Institute but mother hasn't much time, and besides, I couldn't get down those narrow stairs without a lot of help. Yes—yes, yes! I know it is possible now. But the chariot, dear Ambrose?"
She shook her head. "No—it seems like a better option. I almost let myself hope about getting better. Do you think that other idea could work? We can borrow a spinal carriage from the Institute, but my mom doesn't have much time, and besides, I couldn't manage those narrow stairs without a lot of help. Yes—yes, yes! I know it is possible now. But the chariot, dear Ambrose?"
"I've got it!" he chuckled at her astonishment, "it will come tomorrow. It is rather like a motor-car for I have to find a garage for it. In this tiny house there is no room. But I got it—no, it didn't cost me a great deal. Dr. Merville told me where I could get one cheap. I put new tires on and the springs are grand. Christina, you will be—don't cry, Christina, please—you make me feel terrible!" His agitation had the effect of calming her.
"I've got it!" he laughed at her surprise. "It will arrive tomorrow. It's a bit like a car since I need to find a garage for it. There's no space in this tiny house. But I got it—no, it didn’t cost me much. Dr. Merville told me where I could find one for cheap. I put new tires on it and the springs are great. Christina, you will be—don't cry, Christina, please—you’re making me feel awful!" His nervousness seemed to soothe her.
"There must be something in this room that makes people weep," she gulped. "Ambrose—Evie is just worrying me to death."
"There has to be something in this room that makes people cry," she said, swallowing hard. "Ambrose—Evie is just stressing me out."
"What is wrong?"
"What's wrong?"
She shook her red head helplessly. "I don't know. She is changed—she is old. She's such a kid, too—such a kid! If that man hurts her," the knuckles of her clenched hand showed bone-white through the skin, "I'll ask you to do what you did for mother, Ambrose, give me strength for an hour—" her voice sank to a husky whisper, "and I'll kill him—kill him—"
She shook her red head in frustration. "I don't know. She's different—she's older. She's still such a kid—such a kid! If that man hurts her," the knuckles of her clenched hand turned bone-white, "I'll need you to help me like you did for Mom, Ambrose. Give me strength for an hour—" her voice dropped to a husky whisper, "and I'll kill him—kill him—"
Sault sat locking and unlocking his fingers, his eyes vacant. "She will not be hurt. I wish I were sure it was Ronald Morelle. Steppe has only to lift his finger—"
Sault sat locking and unlocking his fingers, his eyes vacant. "She won’t be hurt. I just wish I was certain it was Ronald Morelle. Steppe only has to lift his finger—"
They heard the sound of Mrs. Colebrook's heavy feet on the stairs and Christina wondered why she was coming up. She had never interrupted their little talks before.
They heard the sound of Mrs. Colebrook's heavy footsteps on the stairs, and Christina wondered why she was coming up. She had never interrupted their little chats before.
"Somebody to see you, Christina, and I'm sure it is too kind of you, miss, and please thank the doctor. I'll never be grateful enough for what he did—"
"Someone is here to see you, Christina, and I know it’s really nice of you, miss, so please thank the doctor. I’ll never be able to express how grateful I am for what he did—"
Ambrose Sault got up slowly to his feet as Beryl came into the room.
Ambrose Sault slowly stood up as Beryl entered the room.
"I wonder if you really mind my coming—I am Beryl Merville."
"I’m curious if you actually care that I’m here—I’m Beryl Merville."
"It is very good of you, Miss Merville," said Christina primly. She was ready to dislike her visitor; she hated the unknown people who called upon her, especially the people who brought jelly and fruit and last year's magazines. Their touching faith in the virtues of calves'-foot and fruit as a panacea for human ills, their automatic cheerfulness and mechanical good-humor, drove her wild. The church and its women had given up Christina ever since she had asked, in answer to the inevitable question: "Yes, there are some things I want; I'd like a box of perfumed cigarettes, some marron glace and a good English translation of 'Liaisons Dangereux'."
"It’s very kind of you, Miss Merville," Christina said stiffly. She was ready to dislike her visitor; she couldn’t stand the strangers who came to see her, especially those who brought jelly, fruit, and last year’s magazines. Their misguided belief that calves’ foot and fruit could cure all problems, along with their forced cheerfulness and fake good spirits, drove her crazy. The church and its women had given up on Christina ever since she responded to the usual question with, "Yes, there are some things I want; I’d like a pack of scented cigarettes, some candied chestnuts, and a good English version of 'Dangerous Liaisons'."
She loathed marron glace and scented tobacco was an abomination. Her chief regret was that the shocked inquirer had never heard of "Liaisons Dangereux". Christina only knew of its existence from a reference in a literary weekly which came her way.
She hated candied chestnuts, and perfumed tobacco was terrible. Her biggest regret was that the surprised questioner had never heard of "Dangerous Liaisons." Christina only knew it existed because she saw a mention in a literary magazine that came to her.
Beryl sensed the hidden antagonism and the cause. "I really haven't come in a district visitor spirit," she said, "I'm not frightfully sorry for you and I haven't brought you oranges—"
Beryl felt the underlying hostility and understood why. "I really didn’t come here in a district visitor spirit," she said, "I’m not overly sorry for you, and I didn’t bring you any oranges—"
"Grapes," corrected Christina. "They give you appendicitis—mother read that on the back page of 'Health Hints'. Sit down, Miss Merville. This is Mr. Sault." She nodded to Ambrose.
"Grapes," Christina corrected. "They give you appendicitis—my mom read that on the back page of 'Health Hints'. Sit down, Miss Merville. This is Mr. Sault." She nodded to Ambrose.
"Mr. Sault and I are old acquaintances," she said. She did not look at him. "I have to explain why I came at all. I know that you are not particularly enthusiastic about stray visitors—nobody is. But my father was talking about you at lunch today. He has never seen you, but Mr. Sault has spoken about you and, of course, he does know your mother. And father said: 'Why don't you go along and see her, Beryl?' I said, 'She would probably be very annoyed—but I'll take her that new long wordy novel that is so popular. I'm sure she'll hate it as much as I."
"Mr. Sault and I are old acquaintances," she said. She didn’t look at him. "I need to explain why I came here at all. I know you’re not really excited about unexpected visitors—who is, right? But my dad was talking about you at lunch today. He’s never met you, but Mr. Sault has mentioned you, and of course, he knows your mom. And my dad said, 'Why don’t you go see her, Beryl?' I replied, 'She'll probably be really annoyed—but I’ll bring her that new long, pretentious novel that’s so popular. I’m sure she’ll hate it as much as I do.'"
"If it is 'Let the World Go', I'm certain I shall," said Christina promptly, "but I'd love to read it. Let us sneer together." Beryl laughed and produced the book.
"If it's 'Let the World Go', I'm sure I will," Christina replied quickly, "but I'd really like to read it. Let's mock it together." Beryl laughed and brought out the book.
It seemed an appropriate moment for Ambrose to retire and he went out of the room quietly; he thought that neither of the girls saw him go, but he was mistaken. Christina Colebrook was sensitive to his every movement, and Beryl had really come to the house to see him.
It felt like the right time for Ambrose to leave, so he quietly slipped out of the room; he thought neither of the girls noticed him leaving, but he was wrong. Christina Colebrook was aware of his every move, and Beryl had actually come to the house to see him.
On her way home she tried to arraign herself before the bar of intelligence, but it was not until she was alone in her room that night that she set forth the stark facts of her folly. She loved Ronald Morelle, loved him with an intensity which frightened her; loved him, although he was, according to all standards by which men are judged, despicable. He was a coward, a liar, a slave to his baser appetites. She had no doubt in her mind, when she faced the truth, that the stories which had been told of him were true. The East girl—the pretty parlormaid who had begun an action against him.
On her way home, she tried to gather her thoughts and be objective, but it wasn't until she was alone in her room that night that she confronted the harsh reality of her foolishness. She loved Ronald Morelle, loved him with a passion that scared her; loved him, even though he was, by all measures of character, terrible. He was a coward, a liar, and a slave to his worst instincts. She had no doubt in her mind, when she faced the truth, that the stories about him were true. The East girl—the pretty maid who had started legal action against him.
And yet there was something infinitely pathetic about Ronald Morelle, something that made her heart go out to him. Or was that a case of self-deception too? Was it not the beautiful animal she loved, the sleek, lithe tiger—alive and vital and remorseless? To all that was brain and spirit in her, he was loathsome. There were periods when she hated him and was bitterly contemptuous of herself. And in these periods came the soft voice of Ambrose Sault, whispering, insinuating. That was lunacy, too. He was old enough to be her father; was an illiterate workman, an ex-convict, a murderer; when her father had told her he had killed a man she was neither shocked nor surprised. She had guessed, from his brief reference to New Caledonia, that he had lived on that island under duress. He must have been convicted of some great crime; she could not imagine him in any mean or petty rôle. A coarse-handed workman, shabby of attire—it was madness to dream and dream of him as she did. And dreams, so Freud had said, were the expressions of wishes unfulfilled. What did she wish? She was prepared to answer the question frankly if any answer could be framed. But she had no ultimate wish. Her dreams of Ambrose Sault were unfinishable. Their ends ran into unfathomable darkness.
And yet there was something incredibly sad about Ronald Morelle, something that made her feel for him. Or was that just her fooling herself again? Was it not the beautiful creature she loved, the sleek, agile tiger—alive, vibrant, and without remorse? To everything that was intellectual and emotional in her, he was disgusting. There were times when she hated him and felt deeply ashamed of herself. During those times, the soft voice of Ambrose Sault would whisper in her ear, suggesting things. That was crazy too. He was old enough to be her father; he was an uneducated laborer, an ex-con, a murderer; when her father told her he had killed a man, she was neither shocked nor surprised. She had figured out, from his brief mention of New Caledonia, that he had lived on that island against his will. He must have been convicted of something serious; she couldn’t picture him in any small or petty role. A rough-handed laborer, poorly dressed—it was crazy to keep dreaming about him as she did. And dreams, as Freud had said, were expressions of unfulfilled desires. What did she desire? She was ready to answer that question honestly if there was any clear answer to give. But she had no ultimate desire. Her dreams of Ambrose Sault were endless. Their conclusions faded into unexplainable darkness.
"I wonder if he is very fond of that red-haired girl?" she asked her mirror. Contemplating such a possibility she experienced a pang of jealousy and hated herself for it.
"I wonder if he really likes that red-haired girl?" she asked her mirror. As she thought about it, she felt a jolt of jealousy and hated herself for it.
Jan Steppe came back from Paris on the eve of her birthday. He called at the house the next morning, before she was down, and interviewed Dr. Merville; when Beryl went in to breakfast, two little packages lay on her plate. The first was a diamond shawl pin.
Jan Steppe returned from Paris the day before her birthday. He visited the house the next morning, before she came downstairs, and talked to Dr. Merville. When Beryl went in for breakfast, there were two small packages on her plate. The first was a diamond shawl pin.
"You are a dear, daddy!" She went round the table and kissed him. "It is beautiful and I wanted one badly."
"You’re so sweet, Dad!" She walked around the table and kissed him. "It’s beautiful, and I really wanted one."
She hurried back to her place. Perhaps Ronnie had remembered—?
She rushed back to her place. Maybe Ronnie had remembered—?
She picked up the card that was enclosed and read it. "Mr. Steppe?"
She picked up the card that was included and read it. "Mr. Steppe?"
Her father shot a quick glance at her. "Yes—bought it in Paris. He came in person to present it, but left when he found that you were not down—rather pretty." This was an inadequate description of the beautiful plaque that flashed and glittered from its velvet bed.
Her father glanced at her quickly. "Yeah—got it in Paris. He came in person to give it to you, but left when he realized you weren’t downstairs—pretty nice." This was an underwhelming description of the stunning plaque that sparkled from its velvet display.
"It is lovely," she said, but without warmth. "Ought I accept—it is a very expensive present!"
"It’s beautiful," she said, but without any warmth. "Should I accept it? It’s such an expensive gift!"
"Why not? Steppe is a good friend of ours; besides, he likes you," said the doctor, not looking up from his plate. "He would be terribly hurt if you didn't take it—in fact, you cannot very well refuse."
"Why not? Steppe is a good friend of ours; plus, he likes you," the doctor said without looking up from his plate. "He would be really hurt if you didn't take it—in fact, you can't really say no."
She ran through her letters. There was a note from Ronnie, an invitation to a first night. He said nothing about her birthday.
She went through her letters. There was a note from Ronnie, inviting her to a first night event. He didn't mention her birthday at all.
"Oh, by the way, some flowers came. I told Dean to put them in your room. I have been puzzling my head to remember when I told him the date of your birthday. I suppose I must have done so, and, of course, he has the most colossal memory."
"Oh, by the way, some flowers arrived. I told Dean to put them in your room. I've been trying to remember when I mentioned your birthday to him. I guess I must have, and of course, he has an incredible memory."
"Who, father?"
"Who is it, dad?"
"Sault. He must have got up very early and gone to the market to get them. Very decent of him."
"Salt. He must have woken up really early and gone to the market to get it. That was very nice of him."
She went out of the room with an excuse and found her maid in the pantry. She had filled a big bowl with the roses. There were so many that only room for half of them had been found.
She left the room with an excuse and found her maid in the pantry. She had filled a large bowl with roses. There were so many that only enough space for half of them had been found.
"The others I will put in the doctor's room, Miss," said the maid.
"The others I'll put in the doctor's room, Miss," said the maid.
"Put them all in my room, every one of them," demanded Beryl.
"Put them all in my room, every single one of them," Beryl insisted.
She selected three and fastened them in her belt before she went back to the breakfast room. The doctor laughed.
She picked three and clipped them onto her belt before heading back to the breakfast room. The doctor laughed.
"I've never seen you wearing flowers before—Sault would be awfully pleased."
"I've never seen you wearing flowers before—Sault would be really happy."
This she knew. That was why she wore them.
This she knew. That’s why she wore them.
XI
Evie Colebrook came home at an unusually early hour and the girl on the bed looked up in surprise.
Evie Colebrook came home at an unexpectedly early hour, and the girl on the bed looked up in surprise.
"I heard mother talking to somebody, but I had no idea it was you, Evie. What is the matter—has your swain another engagement?"
"I heard mom talking to someone, but I had no idea it was you, Evie. What's wrong—does your guy have another commitment?"
"My swain, as you call him, is working tonight," said Evie, "and it is so hot that I thought I would come home and get into my pajamas."
"My boyfriend, as you call him, is working tonight," said Evie, "and it's so hot that I thought I would come home and put on my pajamas."
"Mother has been talking about your eccentric tastes, with particular reference to pajamas," said Christina. "She thinks that pajamas are indelicate. In her young days girls weren't supposed to have legs."
"Mom has been talking about your quirky preferences, especially when it comes to pajamas," said Christina. "She thinks pajamas are inappropriate. Back in her day, girls weren't expected to show their legs."
"Father wore pajamas."
"Dad wore pajamas."
"Father also drank. Mother thinks that the pajamas had something to do with it. She also thinks that book reading was a contributary cause."
"Father also drank. Mother believes that the pajamas had something to do with it. She also thinks that reading books was a contributing factor."
"What terrible jaw-breaking words you use, Christina. Father did read a lot, didn't he?"
"What terrible, jaw-breaking words you're using, Christina. Dad really did read a lot, didn't he?"
"Father was a student. He studied, amongst other things, race horses. Do you know who father was?" Evie stared at her expectantly.
"Father was a student. He studied, among other things, racehorses. Do you know who Father was?" Evie stared at her expectantly.
"He was a carpenter, wasn't he?"
"He was a carpenter, right?"
"He was the youngest son of the youngest son of a lord. Take that look off your face, Evie; there is no possibility of our being the rightful heiresses of the old Hall. But it is true; he had a coat of arms."
"He was the youngest son of the youngest son of a lord. Take that look off your face, Evie; there’s no way we could be the rightful heiresses of the old Hall. But it’s true; he had a coat of arms."
"Then why did he marry mother?"
"Then why did he marry Mom?"
"Why do people marry anybody?" demanded Christina. "Why did grandfather marry grandmother? Besides, why shouldn't he have married mother? He was only a cabinet maker when he met her. She has told me so. And his father was a parson, and his mother the Honorable Mrs. Colebrook, the daughter of Lord Fanshelm. There is blue blood in your veins, Evie."
"Why do people marry anyone?" asked Christina. "Why did grandfather marry grandmother? Plus, why shouldn't he have married mother? He was just a cabinet maker when he met her. She’s told me that. And his dad was a pastor, and his mom was the Honorable Mrs. Colebrook, the daughter of Lord Fanshelm. You've got blue blood in your veins, Evie."
"But really, Christina," Evie's voice was eager and her eyes bright, "you are not fooling; is it true? It makes such an awful difference—"
"But really, Christina," Evie's voice was eager and her eyes bright, "you're not kidding; is it true? It makes such a huge difference—"
Christina groaned. "My God, what have I said?" she asked dramatically.
Christina groaned. "Oh my god, what did I just say?" she asked dramatically.
"But really, Christina?"
"But seriously, Christina?"
"You are related so distantly to nobility that you can hardly see it without a telescope," said Christina, "I thought you knew. Mother used always to be talking about it at one time. My dear, what difference does it make?"
"You’re so distantly related to nobility that you can barely see it without a telescope," said Christina. "I thought you knew. Mom used to talk about it all the time. Honestly, what difference does it make?"
Evie was silent.
Evie stayed quiet.
"A man doesn't love a girl any more because she has a fifth cousin in the House of Lords; he doesn't love her any less because her mother takes in laundry, and if her lowly origin stands in the way of his marriage, and he finds that really she is the great grandaughter of a princess, he cannot obliterate her intermediate relations."
"A guy doesn’t love a girl any more just because she has a fifth cousin in the House of Lords; he doesn’t love her any less because her mom does laundry, and if her humble beginnings mess up his plans for marriage, realizing she’s actually the great granddaughter of a princess won’t erase her family connections."
"What's 'intermediate'?"
"What does 'intermediate' mean?"
"Well, mother and father, and the parson who got into trouble through drinking, and his wife who ran away with a groom."
"Well, Mom and Dad, and the pastor who got into trouble because of drinking, and his wife who ran away with a stable hand."
Evie drew a long sigh.
Evie let out a long sigh.
"Where is your swain?" she asked. "I don't like that word 'swain,' it sounds so much like 'swine'."
"Where's your guy?" she asked. "I don't like the word 'guy,' it sounds too much like 'guy'."
"I hope you will never see the resemblance any clearer," said Christina. "My swain is working, too. I shouldn't take off that petticoat, if I were you, Evie; he may come in and you can see your knickers through that dressing-gown."
"I hope you never notice the similarity more clearly," said Christina. "My boyfriend is working too. I wouldn't take off that petticoat if I were you, Evie; he might come in and you'll be able to see your underwear through that dressing gown."
"Christina!"
"Christina!"
"I hate mentioning knickers to a pure-minded girl," said Christina, fanning herself with a paper, "but sisters have no secrets from one another. Ambrose, if that is who you mean, is very busy these days."
"I hate bringing up underwear to a innocent girl," said Christina, fanning herself with a piece of paper, "but sisters don't keep secrets from each other. Ambrose, if that's who you mean, is super busy these days."
"Do you call him Ambrose to his face?" asked Evie curiously, and her sister snorted.
"Do you call him Ambrose to his face?" Evie asked curiously, and her sister snorted.
"Would you call Julius Cæsar 'Bill' or 'Juley' to his face; of course not. But I can't think of him as Ambrose Sault, Esquire, can I?"
"Would you call Julius Caesar 'Bill' or 'Juley' to his face? Of course not. But I can't think of him as Ambrose Sault, Esquire, can I?"
"I don't understand him," said Evie. "He seems so dull and quiet."
"I don't get him," said Evie. "He seems so boring and quiet."
"I'll get him to jazz with you the next time you're home early," said Christina sardonically.
"I'll get him to hang out with you the next time you're home early," Christina said sarcastically.
"Don't be so silly. Naturally he isn't very lively being so old."
"Don't be so silly. Of course he isn't very energetic at his age."
"Old! He is lively enough to carry me downstairs as though I were a pillow and wheel me for hours at a time in that glorious chariot he got for me! And he is old enough—but what is the good of talking to you, Evie?"
"Old! He’s energetic enough to carry me down the stairs like I’m a pillow and wheel me around for hours in that amazing chair he got for me! And he’s old enough—but what’s the point of talking to you, Evie?"
Presently her irritation passed and she laughed. "Tell me the news of the great world, Evie; what startling happenings have there been in Knightsbridge?"
Presently, her irritation faded and she laughed. "Tell me the news of the world, Evie; what surprising events have happened in Knightsbridge?"
"I can tell you something about Mr. Sault you don't know," Evie was piqued into saying. "He has been in prison." Christina turned on her side with a wince of pain.
"I can tell you something about Mr. Sault that you don't know," Evie said, feeling a surge of curiosity. "He has been in prison." Christina turned on her side with a wince of pain.
"Say that again."
"Repeat that."
"He has been in prison." A long pause.
"He has been in prison." A long pause.
"I hoped he had," Christina said at last. "I believe in imprisonment as an essential part of a man's education—who told you?"
"I hoped he had," Christina said finally. "I think imprisonment is an important part of a man's education—who told you?"
"I'm not going to say."
"I'm not gonna say."
"Ronald Morelle—aha!" She pointed an accusing finger at the dumbfounded Evie.
"Ronald Morelle—gotcha!" She pointed an accusing finger at the stunned Evie.
"I know your guilty secret! The 'Ronnie' you babble about in your sleep is Ronnie Morelle!"
"I know your guilty secret! The 'Ronnie' you talk about in your sleep is Ronnie Morelle!"
"Wh—what makes you—it isn't true—it is a damned lie—!"
"Wh—what makes you think that? It's not true—it's a damn lie—!"
"Don't be profane, Evie. That is the worst of druggists' shops, you pick up such awful language. Mother says you can't work amongst pills without getting ideas in your head."
"Don't be rude, Evie. That is the worst drugstore; you pick up such terrible language there. Mom says you can't work around medications without getting ideas in your head."
"I never talk in my sleep—and I don't know Ronnie Morelle—who is he?"
"I never talk in my sleep—and I don't know Ronnie Morelle—who is he?"
Evie's ignorance was badly assumed. Christina became very thoughtful. She lay with her hand under her cheek, her gray eyes searching her sister's face.
Evie's ignorance was poorly assumed. Christina became very contemplative. She lay with her hand under her cheek, her gray eyes scanning her sister's face.
"Would Ronnie be impressed by your distant relationship with nobility?" she asked quietly. "Would it make such an awful difference if he knew about the coat of arms in father's Bible? I don't think it would. If it did, he isn't worth worrying about. What is he?"
"Do you think Ronnie would be impressed by your distant connection to nobility?" she asked softly. "Would it really matter that much to him if he found out about the coat of arms in Dad’s Bible? I don’t think it would. If it did, he’s not worth stressing over. What is he, anyway?"
"Didn't Mr. Sault tell you?" asked Evie hotly. "He seems to spend his time gossiping about people who are a million times better than him—"
"Didn't Mr. Sault tell you?" Evie asked angrily. "He seems to waste his time gossiping about people who are a million times better than he is—"
"Than he," murmured Christina, her eyes closed.
"Than he," murmured Christina, her eyes closed.
"He is a nasty scandal-mongering old man! I hate him!"
"He's a mean gossiping old man! I can't stand him!"
"He didn't say that Ronnie had been in prison," Christina's voice was gentle. "All that he said was that the only 'Ronnie' he knew was Ronald Morelle. He did not even describe him or give him a character."
"He didn’t say that Ronnie had been in prison," Christina said softly. "All he mentioned was that the only 'Ronnie' he knew was Ronald Morelle. He didn’t even describe him or give him any personality."
"How absurd, Christina! As if old Sault could give Mr. Morelle 'a character'! One is a gentleman and the other is an old fossil!"
"How ridiculous, Christina! As if old Sault could give Mr. Morelle 'a reputation'! One is a gentleman and the other is an old relic!"
"Old age is honorable," said Christina tolerantly, "the arrogance of you babies!"
"Being old is respectable," said Christina with understanding, "the arrogance of you young ones!"
"You're half in love with him!"
"You're kinda in love with him!"
"Wholly," nodded Christina. "I love his mind and his soul. I am incapable of any other kind of love. I never want a man to draw my flaming head to his shoulder and whisper, that until he met me, the world was a desert, and food didn't taste good. It is because Ambrose Sault never paws me or holds my hand or kisses me on the brow in the manner of a father who hopes to be something closer, that I love him. And I shall love him through eternity. When I am dead and he is dead. And I want nothing more than this. If he were to die tomorrow, I should not grieve because his flesh means nothing to me. The thing he gives me is everlasting. That is where I am better off than you, Evie. You have nothing but what you give yourself. You think he gives you these wonderful memories which keep you awake at nights. You think it is his love for you that thrills you. It isn't that, Evie. Your love is the love of the martyr who finds an ecstatic joy in his suffering."
"Absolutely," Christina nodded. "I love his mind and his spirit. I can't experience any other kind of love. I never want a man to draw my fiery head onto his shoulder and whisper that before he met me, the world was a barren wasteland and food was flavorless. It’s because Ambrose Sault never paws at me or holds my hand or kisses my forehead like a father who hopes to be something more that I love him. And I will love him for all eternity. Even when I'm gone and he’s gone. That's all I want. If he were to die tomorrow, I wouldn’t mourn because his physical presence means nothing to me. What he gives me is timeless. That’s where I have the upper hand over you, Evie. You have nothing but what you can give yourself. You believe he gives you those incredible memories that keep you up at night. You think his love for you is what excites you. It’s not that, Evie. Your love is like that of the martyr who finds ecstatic joy in their suffering."
Groping toward understanding, Evie seized this illustration. "God loves the martyr—it isn't one-sided," she quavered and Christina nodded.
Groping toward understanding, Evie seized this illustration. "God loves the martyr—it’s not one-sided," she said, and Christina nodded.
"That is true, or it may be true. Does your god love you?"
"That’s true, or it could be true. Does your god love you?"
"It is blasphemous to—to talk of Ronnie as God."
"It’s disrespectful to talk about Ronnie as if he’s God."
"God with a small 'g'."
"god with a small 'g'."
"It is blasphemous anyhow. Ronnie does love me. He hasn't silly and conventional ideas about—about love as most people have. He is much broader-minded, but he does love me. I know it. A girl knows when a man loves her."
"It’s ridiculous anyway. Ronnie does love me. He doesn’t have silly and traditional ideas about love like most people do. He’s much more open-minded, but he really does love me. I know it. A girl can tell when a man loves her."
"That is one of the things she doesn't know," interrupted Christina. "She knows when he wants her, but she doesn't know how continually he will want her. He is unconventional, too? And broad-minded? The broad-minded are usually people who take a generous view of their own shortcomings. Is he one of those unconventional souls who think that marriage is a barbarous ceremony?"
"That's one of the things she doesn't realize," interrupted Christina. "She knows when he wants her, but she doesn't know how much he'll want her consistently. Is he unconventional, too? And open-minded? Open-minded people are usually the ones who are pretty forgiving about their own flaws. Is he one of those unconventional types who thinks marriage is just a primitive ritual?"
"Who told you that?" Evie was breathless from surprise.
"Who told you that?" Evie gasped in surprise.
"It isn't an unique view—broad-minded men often try to get narrow-minded girls to see that standpoint."
"It’s not a unique perspective—open-minded guys often try to get close-minded girls to understand that viewpoint."
"You're cynical—I hate cynical people," said Evie, throwing herself on her bed, "and you have all your ideas of life out of books, and the rotten people who come in here moaning about their troubles. You can't believe writers—not some writers—there are some, of course, that give just a true picture of life—not in books, but in articles in the newspapers. They just seem to know what people are thinking and feeling, and express themselves wonderfully."
"You're so cynical—I can't stand cynical people," said Evie, flopping onto her bed. "You get all your ideas about life from books and from the awful people who come in here complaining about their problems. You can't trust writers—not all of them—there are a few, of course, that really capture life accurately, not in books, but in articles in the newspapers. They just seem to understand what people are thinking and feeling, and they express it so well."
"Ah—so Ronnie writes for the newspapers, does he?"
"Ah—so Ronnie writes for the newspapers, huh?"
Evie's indignant retort was checked by a knock on the door.
Evie's angry response was interrupted by a knock on the door.
"That is Mr. Sault—can he come in?"
"That's Mr. Sault—can he come in?"
"I suppose so," answered Evie grudgingly. She got off the bed and tied her dressing-gown more tightly. "I don't really show my legs through this kimono do I, Christina?"
"I guess so," Evie replied reluctantly. She got off the bed and tightened her dressing gown. "I don't actually show off my legs in this kimono, do I, Christina?"
"Not unless you want to—come in!"
"Unless you want to, don’t worry—come in!"
Ambrose Sault looked tired. "Just looked in before I went to my room," he said. "Good evening, Evie."
Ambrose Sault looked exhausted. "Just stopped by before heading to my room," he said. "Good evening, Evie."
"Good evening, Mr. Sault."
"Good evening, Mr. Sault."
Evie's dressing-gown was wrapped so tightly as to give her a mummified appearance.
Evie's bathrobe was wrapped so tightly that it made her look like a mummy.
"I saw the osteopath today and I've arranged for him to come and talk to you tomorrow," said Ambrose, sitting on the edge of the bed at the inviting gesture of Christina's hand.
"I saw the osteopath today, and I’ve set it up for him to come and talk to you tomorrow," Ambrose said, sitting on the edge of the bed at the welcoming gesture of Christina's hand.
"I will parley with him," she nodded. "I don't believe that he will make a scrap of difference. I've seen all sorts of doctors and specialists. Mother has a list of them—she is very proud of it."
"I'll talk to him," she nodded. "I don't think he will make any difference at all. I've seen all kinds of doctors and specialists. Mom has a list of them—she's really proud of it."
"I'm only hoping that this man may do you some good," said Ambrose, rubbing his chin meditatively. "I have seen some wonderful cures—in America. Even Dr. Merville believes in them. He says that if you build a sky-scraper and the steel frame isn't true, you cannot expect the doors to shut or the windows to open. I'm sorry I am so late, but the osteopath was dining out, and I had to wait until he came back. He hurt his ankle too, and that took time. I had to give him a rubbing. He is the best man in London. Dr. Duncan More."
"I'm just hoping that this guy can help you," said Ambrose, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "I've seen some amazing recoveries—in America. Even Dr. Merville believes in them. He says if you build a skyscraper and the steel frame isn't straight, you can't expect the doors to close or the windows to open. I'm sorry I'm late, but the osteopath was out for dinner, and I had to wait for him to get back. He hurt his ankle too, which took some time. I had to give him a massage. He's the best guy in London. Dr. Duncan More."
She did not take her eyes from his face. Evie noticed this and discounted Christina's earlier assertion.
She couldn’t look away from his face. Evie saw this and dismissed Christina's earlier claim.
"Will it cost a lot of money?" asked Christina.
"Is it going to be expensive?" asked Christina.
"Not much, in fact very little. The first examination is free. He doesn't really examine you, you know. He will just feel your back, through your clothes. I asked him that, because I know how you dislike examinations. And if he doesn't think that you can be treated, and that there is a chance of making you better, he won't bother you any more."
"Not much, actually very little. The first check-up is free. He doesn't really examine you, you know. He'll just feel your back over your clothes. I asked him that because I know how much you dislike check-ups. And if he doesn't think you can be treated and sees no chance of improvement, he won't hassle you anymore."
"I don't believe in these quack doctors," said Evie decidedly. "They promise all sorts of cures and they only take your money. We have a lot of those kind of remedies at the store, but Mr. Donker, the manager, says that they are all fakes—don't tell me that an osteopath isn't a medicine. I know that. He's a sort of doctor, but I'll bet you he doesn't do any good."
"I don't trust those quack doctors," Evie said firmly. "They promise all kinds of cures, but they just want your money. We have a lot of those remedies in the store, but Mr. Donker, the manager, says they’re all scams—don’t tell me that an osteopath isn’t a real doctor. I know he is a kind of doctor, but I bet he doesn’t really help anyone."
"Cheer up, Job!" said Christina. "Faith is something. I suppose you mean well, but if I took any notice of you I'd give up the struggle now."
"Cheer up, Job!" said Christina. "Faith matters. I guess you're trying to help, but if I listened to you, I'd just throw in the towel right now."
"I don't want to depress you, you're very unkind, Christina! But I don't think you ought to be too hopeful. It would be such an awful—what's the word, come-down for you."
"I don't want to bring you down, you're being really unkind, Christina! But I don't think you should get your hopes up too much. It would be such a terrible—what's the word, letdown for you."
"Reaction," said Sault and Christina together and they laughed.
"Reaction," Sault and Christina said in unison, and they laughed.
Sault went soon after and Evie felt that a dignified protest was called for.
Sault left shortly after, and Evie felt that a respectful protest was necessary.
"There is no reason why you should make me look like a fool before Sault," she said hurt. "Nobody would be happier than I should be if you got well. You know that. I'm not so sure that Mr. Sault is sincere—"
"There’s no reason for you to make me look like a fool in front of Sault," she said, hurt. "Nobody would be happier than I would be if you got better. You know that. I'm not so sure that Mr. Sault is being sincere—"
"What?"
"Did you say something?"
Christina leaned upon her arm and her eyes were blazing.
Christina rested her arm on the table, her eyes shining with intensity.
"You can say that he is old and ugly, if you like, and shabby and—anything. But don't dare to say that, Evie—don't dare to say that he isn't sincere!"
"You can say he's old and ugly, if you want, and worn-out and—anything. But don’t you dare say that, Evie—don’t you dare say that he isn't sincere!"
Evie lay awake for a long time that night. Christina was certainly a strange girl—and when she said she did not love Sault, she was not speaking the truth. That was just how she had felt, when Christina had hinted that Ronnie was not sincere. Only she had been too much of a a lady to lose her temper. About old Sault, too! What did he do for a living? She must ask Christina.
Evie lay awake for a long time that night. Christina was definitely a strange girl—and when she said she didn’t love Sault, she wasn’t being honest. That was just how Evie felt when Christina hinted that Ronnie wasn’t sincere. But Evie had been too much of a lady to lose her temper. About old Sault, too! What did he do for work? She had to ask Christina.
XII
Mr. Jan Steppe sat astride of a chair, his elbows on the back-rest, his saturnine face clouded with doubt.
Mr. Jan Steppe sat on a chair, his elbows on the backrest, his gloomy face filled with uncertainty.
"It certainly looks like a very ordinary safe to me, Sault. Do you mean to say that an expert could not get inside without disturbing the apparatus, huh?"
"It definitely seems like a pretty standard safe to me, Sault. Are you saying that an expert couldn't open it without messing with the mechanism, huh?"
"Impossible," replied Sault. "I have filled the top chamber with water and I have tried at least a thousand combinations and every time I put the combination wrong, the safe has been flooded."
"That's impossible," Sault replied. "I've filled the top chamber with water and tried at least a thousand combinations, and every time I enter the wrong combination, the safe gets flooded."
He twisted the dials on the face of the unpretentious repository, until he brought five letters, one under the other, in line with an arrow engraved on the safe door. He was a long time doing this and Steppe and the Greek watched hm.
He turned the knobs on the simple safe until he lined up five letters, one below the other, with an arrow etched on the door. He took a while to do this, and Steppe and the Greek watched him.
"Now!" said Sault.
"Now!" Sault exclaimed.
He turned the handle and the door swung open. The contents were two or three old newspapers and they were intact.
He turned the handle and the door swung open. The contents were two or three old newspapers, and they were intact.
"What is the code word?" Steppe peered forward. "Huh—why did you choose that word, Sault?"
"What’s the code word?" Steppe leaned in. "Huh—why did you pick that word, Sault?"
"It is one of the very few words I can spell. Besides which, each letter is different."
"It’s one of the very few words I can spell. Plus, each letter is different."
"It is not an inappropriate word," said Moropulos amused, "and one easy to remember. I intend pasting a notice on the safe, Steppe, explaining frankly that unless the code word is used, and if any other combination of letters is tried, indeed, if the handle is turned, whilst the dial is set at any other word than the code word, the contents of the safe are destroyed. This may act as a deterrent to promiscuous burglars."
"It’s not an inappropriate word," Moropulos said with a grin, "and it’s easy to remember. I plan to put up a notice on the safe, Steppe, clearly explaining that if the code word isn’t used, and if anyone tries any other combination of letters—or even if the handle is turned while the dial is set on anything other than the code word—the contents of the safe will be destroyed. This should deter random burglars."
Steppe fingered his stubbly beard. "That will be telling people that we have something in the safe that we want to keep hidden, huh?" he said dubiously, "a fool idea!"
Steppe rubbed his stubbly beard. "That’ll just make people think we’ve got something in the safe that we want to keep secret, right?" he said with skepticism. "What a dumb idea!"
"Everybody has something in his safe that he wants to keep hidden," said the other coolly.
"Everyone has something in their safe that they want to keep hidden," the other replied coolly.
"Now let me try—shut the door, Sault, that is right." Steppe got out of the chair to spin the dials. "Now we will suppose that I am some unauthorized person trying to find a way of opening the safe. So!"
"Now let me give it a shot—close the door, Sault, that's right." Steppe got up from the chair to turn the dials. "Now let's imagine that I'm some intruder trying to figure out how to open the safe. So!"
He turned the handle.
He opened the door.
"Open it."
"Open it."
Sault worked at the dials and presently the door swung open. The newspapers were saturated and an inch of water at the bottom of the safe splashed out and into a bath-tub that Sault had put ready.
Sault adjusted the dials, and soon the door swung open. The newspapers were soaked, and an inch of water at the bottom of the safe splashed out and into the bathtub that Sault had prepared.
"How about cutting into the safe? Suppose I am a burglar, huh? I burn out the lock or the side, and don't touch the combination?"
"How about breaking into the safe? What if I’m a burglar, right? I could break the lock or the side, and not even mess with the combination?"
"I have left a hole in one side of the safe," said Sault, and pointed to a rubber plug that had been rammed into a small aperture.
"I've made a hole in one side of the safe," said Sault, pointing to a rubber plug that had been shoved into a small opening.
With a pair of pincers he pulled this out and a stream of water spurted forth and was mostly caught in the can he held.
With a pair of pliers, he pulled it out, and a jet of water shot out, mostly landing in the can he was holding.
"That has the same effect," he explained. "The water is pumped at a pressure into the hollow walls of the safe. The door is also hollow. When the water runs out, a float drops and releases the contents of the upper chamber. In the case of the door, the float operates the same spring that floods the safe when the handle is turned."
"That has the same effect," he explained. "Water is pumped under pressure into the hollow walls of the safe. The door is hollow too. When the water runs out, a float drops and releases the contents of the upper chamber. For the door, the float activates the same spring that floods the safe when the handle is turned."
Steppe scratched his head. "Perfect," he said. "You have experimented with the acid?"
Steppe scratched his head. "Perfect," he said. "Have you tried out the acid?"
Sault nodded. "Both with sulphuric and hydrochloric," he said. "I think hydrochloric is the better."
Sault nodded. "Both with sulfuric and hydrochloric," he said. "I think hydrochloric is the better choice."
Steppe turned to the Greek. "You had better keep it here," he said, and then: "Will it be ready today? I want to get those Brakpan letters out of the way. I needn't tell you, Sault, that the code word must be known only to us three, huh? I don't mind your knowing—but, you, Moropulos! You have got to cut out absinthe—d'ye hear? Cut it out—right out!" His growl became a roar that shook the room and Moropulos quailed.
Steppe turned to the Greek. "You should probably keep it here," he said, then added, "Will it be ready today? I want to get those Brakpan letters sorted out. I don’t need to tell you, Sault, that the code word should only be known to the three of us, right? I don’t mind you knowing—but you, Moropulos! You have to stop drinking absinthe—do you hear me? Stop it—completely!" His growl turned into a roar that shook the room, and Moropulos shrank back.
"It is cut out," he said sulkily. "I am confining my boozing to the 'Parthenon'. I've got to have some amusement."
"It’s done," he said grumpily. "I’m limiting my drinking to the 'Parthenon'. I need to have some fun."
"You have it, if all I hear is true," said Steppe grimly. "Give Sault a hundred, Moropulos. It is worth it. What do you do with your money, Sault? You don't spend it on fine clothes, huh?"
"You've got it, if everything I hear is right," Steppe said seriously. "Give Sault a hundred, Moropulos. It's worth it. What do you do with your money, Sault? You don't spend it on nice clothes, do you?"
"He goes about doing good," said Moropulos, with a good-natured sneer. "I met him in Kensington Gardens the other day, wheeling an interesting invalid. Who was she, Sault?"
"He goes around doing good," said Moropulos with a playful smirk. "I ran into him in Kensington Gardens the other day, pushing an intriguing invalid. Who was she, Sault?"
"My landlady's daughter," replied the other shortly.
"My landlady's daughter," the other replied briefly.
"No business of yours, anyhow," growled Steppe. "You've met Miss Merville, huh? Nice lady?"
"No business of yours, anyway," grumbled Steppe. "You've met Miss Merville, right? Nice lady?"
"Yes, a very nice lady," said Sault steadily. He pushed back his long gray hair from his forehead.
"Yeah, a really nice lady," Sault said calmly. He brushed his long gray hair away from his forehead.
"Pretty, huh?"
"Nice, right?"
Sault nodded and was glad when his employer had departed.
Sault nodded and felt relieved when his boss left.
"Steppe is gone on that girl," said Moropulos. "He'd have brained you, if you had said she wasn't pretty!"
"Steppe is totally into that girl," Moropulos said. "He would have flipped out if you had said she wasn't pretty!"
"He wouldn't have brained me," said Sault quietly.
"He wouldn't have hit me in the head," said Sault quietly.
"I suppose he wouldn't. Even Steppe would have thought twice about lifting his hand to you. He's a brute though, I saw him smash a man in the face once for calling him a liar—at a directors' meeting. It was an hour before the poor devil knew what had happened. Yes, she is pretty. I see her riding some mornings, a young Diana—delicious. I'd give a lot to be in Steppe's shoes."
"I guess he wouldn't. Even Steppe would have thought twice about hitting you. He’s a tough guy, though; I once saw him punch a man in the face for calling him a liar—at a directors' meeting. It took the poor guy an hour to realize what had happened. Yeah, she’s beautiful. I see her riding some mornings, like a young Diana—gorgeous. I’d give a lot to be in Steppe's position."
"Why?"
"Why?"
Moropulos rolled a cigarette with extraordinary rapidity and lit it. "Why? Well, if he wants her, he'll have her. Steppe is that kind. I don't suppose the doctor would have much to say in the matter. Or she, either."
Moropulos quickly rolled a cigarette and lit it. "Why? Well, if he wants her, he'll get her. Steppe is like that. I doubt the doctor would have much to say about it. Or she, for that matter."
Sault picked up an iron bar from the table. It was one of four that he had brought for the purpose of strengthening the safe, and it was nearly an inch in diameter.
Sault picked up an iron bar from the table. It was one of four that he had brought to reinforce the safe, and it was almost an inch in diameter.
"I think she would have something to say," he said, weighing the bar on the palms of his hands.
"I think she would have something to say," he said, balancing the bar on his palms.
And then, to the Greek's amazement, he bent the steel into a V. He used no apparent effort; the bar just changed its shape in his hands as though it had been made of lead.
And then, to the Greek's amazement, he bent the steel into a V. He showed no visible effort; the bar simply changed its shape in his hands as if it were made of lead.
"Why did you do that?" he gasped.
"Why did you do that?" he breathed.
"I don't know," said Ambrose Sault, and with a jerk brought the steel almost straight.
"I don’t know," said Ambrose Sault, and with a quick motion, he straightened the steel almost completely.
"Phew!"
"Phew!"
Moropulos took the bar from his hand.
Moropulos took the bar from his hand.
"I shouldn't like to annoy you seriously," he said. He did not speak of Beryl again.
"I really don't want to upset you," he said. He didn't bring up Beryl again.
XIII
Evie Colebrook had found a note awaiting her at the store on the morning of the day she came home early. It consisted of a few words scrawled on a plain card, and had neither address nor signature:
Evie Colebrook found a note waiting for her at the store on the morning she came home early. It was just a few words written hastily on a plain card, with no address or signature:
"Dearest girl: I shall not be able to see you tonight. I have a long article to write and shall probably be working through the night, when your dear and precious eyes are closed in sleep. Your lover."
Dear girl: I won't be able to see you tonight. I have a lengthy article to write and will probably be working late into the night, while your lovely and cherished eyes are closed in sleep. Your lover.
She had the card under her pillow when she slept.
She kept the card under her pillow while she slept.
"Are you sure you aren't too busy," said Beryl when she came down, a radiant figure, to the waiting Ronnie. "Now that you have taken up a literary career, I picture you as being rushed every hour of the day."
"Are you sure you’re not too busy?" Beryl said as she came down, looking radiant, to the waiting Ronnie. "Now that you've started a writing career, I can imagine you’re in a rush every hour of the day."
"Sarcasm is wasted on me," Ronnie displayed his beautiful teeth. "Unflattering though it be, I admit to a slump in my literary stock. I have had no commissions for a week."
"Sarcasm is lost on me," Ronnie showed his beautiful teeth. "As unflattering as it may be, I admit I've hit a slump in my writing career. I haven't had any commissions for a week."
"And I'm not taking you away from any of those beautiful friends of yours?"
"And I'm not taking you away from any of your amazing friends?"
"Beryl!" he murmured reproachfully. "You know that I have no friends—if by friends you mean girl friends."
"Beryl!" he said quietly, a bit disappointed. "You know I don't have any friends—if by friends you mean girlfriends."
"It is my mad jealousy which makes me ask these questions," she said quizzically, "come along, Ronnie, we will be late."
"It’s my crazy jealousy that makes me ask these questions," she said curiously, "come on, Ronnie, we’re going to be late."
What the play was about, Beryl never quite remembered. Ronnie, sitting in the shade of the curtains, was more interested in his companion. It was strange that he had known her ever since she was a child and he a schoolboy, and yet had never received a true impression of her beauty. He watched her through the first act, the tilt of her chin, the quick smile.
What the play was about, Beryl never really remembered. Ronnie, sitting in the shade of the curtains, was more focused on his companion. It was odd that he had known her since she was a child and he was a schoolboy, yet he had never really taken in her beauty. He watched her during the first act, the way her chin tilted, the quick smile she had.
"Beryl, you ought to be painted," he said in the first interval. "I mean by a portrait painter. You look so perfectly splendid that I couldn't take my eyes off you."
"Beryl, you should be painted," he said in the first break. "I mean by a portrait artist. You look so incredibly amazing that I couldn’t take my eyes off you."
The color came slowly and, in the dim light of the box, a man who had not been looking for this evidence of her pleasure, would have seen nothing.
The color appeared gradually, and in the dim light of the box, a man who wasn't searching for signs of her enjoyment would have noticed nothing.
"That is a little less subtle than the usual brand of flattery you practice, isn't it, Ronnie? Or is your artlessness really an art that conceals art?"
"That’s a bit less subtle than the usual flattery you use, isn’t it, Ronnie? Or is your lack of sophistication actually a skill that hides your cleverness?"
"I'm not flattering you—I simply speak as I feel. I never realized your loveliness until tonight." She straightened up and laughed.
"I'm not trying to flatter you—I’m just saying how I feel. I never noticed how beautiful you are until tonight." She stood up straight and laughed.
"You think I'm crude—I suppose I am. You do not say that I am keeping my hand in, though you probably think so. I admit I have had all sorts of flirtations, in fact, I have been rather a blackguard in that way, and of course I've said nice things to girls—buttered them and played to their vanity. But if I were trying to make love to you, I should be a little more subtle, as you say. I should imply my compliments. It is just because my—my spasm is unpremeditated that I find myself at a loss for words. There is no sense in my making love to you, anyway, supposing that you would allow me. I can't marry—I simply won't marry until I have enough money and I haven't nearly enough. If in four years' time the money doesn't come—well then, I'll risk being a pauper, but the girl will have to know."
"You think I’m rough around the edges—I guess I am. You don’t say that I’m just trying to stay in the game, though you probably think so. I admit I've had all kinds of flings; honestly, I've been pretty scummy that way, and of course I've said sweet things to girls—flattered them and played to their egos. But if I were really trying to win you over, I would be a little more subtle, like you said. I would imply my compliments. It’s just because my—my outburst is unplanned that I find myself struggling to find the right words. There’s no point in me trying to romance you anyway, even if you’d be open to it. I can’t get married—I simply won’t marry until I have enough money, and I definitely don’t have nearly enough. If in four years’ time the money doesn’t come—well then, I’ll risk being broke, but the girl has to be aware of that."
She said nothing. Here was an unexpected side to his character. He had some plan of life and a code of sorts. If she had been better acquainted with that life of his, which she so far suspected, she would have grown alert when Ronnie unmasked his way of retreat. She was surprised at his virtuous reluctance to make a woman share his comparative poverty—she should have been suspicious when he fixed a time limit to his bachelorhood. It was not like Ronnie to plan so far in advance, that she knew; it might have occurred to her that he was definitely excusing the postponement of marriage. As it was, she was seeing him in a more favorable light. Ronnie desired that she should. His instinct in these matters was uncannily accurate.
She said nothing. This revealed an unexpected side of his character. He had some plan for his life and a personal code. If she had been more familiar with his life, which she suspected, she would have become alert when Ronnie revealed his way of retreat. She was surprised by his strong reluctance to make a woman share his relative poverty—she should have felt suspicious when he set a time limit on his bachelorhood. It wasn’t like Ronnie to plan so far ahead, and she should have realized he was definitely putting off marriage. As it was, she saw him in a more positive light. Ronnie wanted her to see him that way. His instincts in these matters were remarkably accurate.
"It was worth coming out with you, if only to hear your views on matrimony," was all the comment she made.
"It was worth hanging out with you, just to hear your thoughts on marriage," was the only comment she made.
"I don't know—" he looked gloomily into the auditorium, "in many ways I have been regretting it. That doesn't sound gallant, but I am not in a mood for nice speeches—you think I am? I did not mean to be nice when I said that you were lovely, any more than I wish to be nice to Titian when I praise his pictures. Beryl, I've been fond of you for years. I suppose I've been in love with you, though I've never wanted to be. That is the truth. I've recognized just how unfair it would be, to chain a woman like you to a rake—I'm not sparing myself—like me. God knows whether I could be constant. In my heart I know that if I had you, there could be no other woman in the world for me—an intimate knowledge of my own character makes me skeptical."
"I don't know—" he said, looking sadly into the auditorium, "in many ways I regret it. That doesn’t sound noble, but I’m not in the mood for nice speeches—do you think I am? I didn’t mean to be nice when I said you were lovely, just like I don’t want to be nice to Titian when I praise his paintings. Beryl, I’ve cared about you for years. I guess I’ve been in love with you, even though I never wanted to be. That’s the truth. I’ve realized how unfair it would be to tie a woman like you to a guy like me—a rake—I’m not making excuses for myself. God knows if I could be faithful. Deep down, I know that if I had you, there couldn’t be any other woman in the world for me—my understanding of my own character makes me doubtful."
Beryl was spared the necessity for replying. The curtain went up on the second act just then. She knew he was looking at her, and turned in her chair to hide her face. Her heart was beating tumultuously. She was trembling. She was a fool—a fool. He meant nothing—he was a liar; lied as readily as other men spoke the truth. That frankness of his was assumed—he was acting. Versed in the weaknesses of women, he had chosen the only approach that would storm her citadel. She told herself these truths, her reason battling in a last desperate stand against his attack. And yet—why should he not be sincere? For the first time he had admitted the unpleasant charges which hitherto he had denied. He surely could not expect to make her love him more by the confession of his infidelities?
Beryl didn't need to respond. The curtain rose on the second act just then. She knew he was looking at her and turned in her chair to hide her face. Her heart was racing. She was shaking. She felt like an idiot—a fool. He meant nothing—he was lying; he lied as easily as other guys told the truth. That honesty of his was just an act—he was performing. Skilled at exploiting women's weaknesses, he had picked the only strategy that would break down her defenses. She reminded herself of these facts, her logic fighting a last desperate battle against his charm. And yet—why couldn’t he be genuine? For the first time, he had acknowledged the uncomfortable truths that he had previously denied. He couldn't really expect her to love him more because he confessed to his betrayals, could he?
If he had followed up his talk, had made any attempt to carry on the conversation from the point where he left it, she would have been invincible. But he did not. When the curtain went down again, he was more cheerful and was seemingly interested only in the people he recognized in the stalls. He asked her if she would mind if he left her. He wanted to smoke and to meet some men he knew.
If he had continued their conversation from where he stopped, she would have had the upper hand. But he didn’t. When the curtain fell again, he seemed happier and was only interested in the people he recognized in the audience. He asked her if she would mind if he left. He wanted to smoke and catch up with some guys he knew.
She assented and was disappointed. They had a long wait between these two acts, and as he had returned to the box after a shorter interval than she had expected, there was plenty of time, had he so wished, to have resumed his conversation. He showed no such desire, and it was she who began it.
She agreed but felt let down. They had a long wait between the two acts, and since he came back to the box sooner than she anticipated, there was plenty of time if he had wanted to continue their conversation. He didn’t seem interested, and it was her who started talking first.
"You puzzle me, Ronnie. I can't see—if you loved me, how you could do some of the things you have done. You won't be so commonplace as to tell me that you wanted to keep me out of your mind and that that form of amusement helped you to forget me."
"You confuse me, Ronnie. I just can’t understand—if you loved me, how you could do some of the things you’ve done. Please don’t tell me that you wanted to stop thinking about me and that that kind of distraction helped you forget me."
"No," he admitted, "but, Beryl dear, need we discuss it? I don't know why I spoke to you as I did. I felt like it."
"No," he admitted, "but, Beryl dear, do we really have to talk about it? I’m not sure why I said what I did. I just felt like it."
"But I am going to discuss it," she insisted. "I want my mind set in order. It is overthrown for the moment. What prevented you from keeping me as a friend all this time—a real close friend, if you loved me? Oh, Ronnie, I do want to be fair to you even at the risk of being shameless, as I am now. Why could you not have asked me? Even if it meant waiting?"
"But I'm going to talk about it," she insisted. "I want to sort out my thoughts. Right now, everything feels chaotic. What stopped you from keeping me as a friend all this time—a true close friend, if you really loved me? Oh, Ronnie, I really want to be fair to you, even if it makes me feel exposed, like I do now. Why couldn't you have just asked me? Even if it meant waiting?"
He looked down at the floor. "I have some sense of decency left," he said in a low voice. And then the curtain went up.
He looked down at the floor. "I still have some decency left," he said quietly. And then the curtain rose.
Beryl looked at her program. The play had four acts; there was another interval. He did not leave her this time; nor did he wait for her to begin.
Beryl looked at her program. The play had four acts; there was another break. He didn't leave her this time; nor did he wait for her to start.
"I'm going to be straight with you, Beryl," he said, "I want you—I adore you. But I cannot commit you to an engagement which may adversely affect your father and incidentally myself. I am being brutally selfish and mercenary, but I am going to say what I think. You'll be amused and perhaps horrified when I tell you that Steppe is very keen on you."
"I'm going to be honest with you, Beryl," he said, "I want you—I care about you a lot. But I can’t put you in a position that might negatively impact your father and, honestly, me too. I know this sounds selfish and a bit greedy, but I have to speak my mind. You'll probably find it funny and maybe even shocking when I say that Steppe is really into you."
She was neither amused nor horrified; but on the other hand, if Ronnie Morelle realized that in his invention he had accidentally hit upon the truth, he would not have been amused and most certainly terror would have struck him dumb. If Beryl had only said what she was of a mind to say, that she had learned from her father that Steppe was in love with her, she might have silenced him. But she said nothing. Ronnie's explanation seemed natural—knowing Ronnie.
She was neither amused nor horrified; but on the other hand, if Ronnie Morelle realized that in his invention he had accidentally stumbled upon the truth, he wouldn’t have found it funny, and fear would have left him speechless. If Beryl had just said what she was thinking, that she had learned from her father that Steppe was in love with her, she might have shut him up. But she said nothing. Ronnie's explanation felt natural—considering who Ronnie was.
"I'd sooner see you dead than married to him," he said vehemently, "but none of us can say that now. We are in a very tight place. Steppe could ruin your father with a gesture—he could very seriously inconvenience me." Here he was much in earnest, and the girl, with a cold feeling at her heart, knew he spoke the truth.
"I'd rather see you dead than married to him," he said passionately, "but none of us can say that now. We're in a really tough situation. Steppe could destroy your father with just a gesture—he could seriously mess with me too." At that moment, he was completely serious, and the girl, with a chill in her heart, realized he was speaking the truth.
"But that time will pass. We shall weather the storm which is shrieking round our ears—you don't read the financial papers—you're wise. You see what might happen, Beryl?"
"But that time will pass. We’ll get through the storm that’s howling around us—you don’t read the financial news—you’re smart. Do you see what could happen, Beryl?"
Beryl nodded. She was ridiculously happy.
Beryl nodded. She was unbelievably happy.
"A great play, don't you think so, Miss Merville?" It was Sir John Maxton who had pushed through the crowd in the vestibule.
"A great play, don't you think so, Miss Merville?" It was Sir John Maxton who had made his way through the crowd in the lobby.
"Splendid," she said.
"Awesome," she said.
"Ronnie, did you like it?"
"Ronnie, did you enjoy it?"
"I never heard a word," said Ronnie, and somehow that statement was so consonant with his new honesty that it confirmed her in a faith which was as novel.
"I never heard a word," said Ronnie, and somehow that statement was so in line with his newfound honesty that it strengthened her belief, which felt just as fresh.
The car carried them through the crowded circus and into the quietude of Piccadilly.
The car drove them through the busy circus and into the calm of Piccadilly.
"Oh, Ronnie—I am so happy—"
"Oh, Ronnie—I’m so happy—"
His arm slipped round her and his lips pressed fiercely against her red mouth.
His arm wrapped around her, and his lips pressed hard against her red mouth.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text to modernize.
"Why can't you sleep?" asked the drowsy Christina, as the girl lit her candle for the second time.
"Why can't you sleep?" asked the sleepy Christina, as the girl lit her candle for the second time.
"I don't know—I'm having such beastly dreams," said Evie fretfully.
"I don't know—I'm having really terrible dreams," Evie said anxiously.
BOOK THE SECOND
I
The step of Ambrose Sault was light and there was a buoyancy in his mien when he came into Mrs. Colebrook's kitchen, surprising that good lady with so unusual an appearance at an hour of the day when she was taking her afternoon siesta.
The step of Ambrose Sault was light, and there was a bounce in his demeanor when he entered Mrs. Colebrook's kitchen, surprising her with such an unusual visit at a time of day when she was enjoying her afternoon nap.
"Lord, how you startled me!" she said, "the ostymopat came this morning. A stout gentleman with whiskers. Very nice, too, and American. But bless you, Mr. Sault, he'll never do any good to Christina, though I wish he could, for I'm up and down those blessed stairs from the moment I get up to the moment I go to bed. He'll never cure her. She's had ten doctors and four specialists, and she's been three times to St. Mary's hospital; to say nothing of the Evelyna when she was a child and fell out of the perambulator that did it. Ten doctors and four specialists—they're doctors, too, in a manner of speaking, so you might say fourteen."
"Wow, you really surprised me!" she said. "The new doctor came this morning. A chunky guy with a beard. Really nice, too, and he's American. But honestly, Mr. Sault, he's not going to help Christina, even though I wish he could. I'm going up and down those stairs from the moment I wake up until I go to sleep. He won’t cure her. She’s already seen ten doctors and four specialists, not to mention her three trips to St. Mary's hospital; and let's not forget the time she fell out of her stroller as a kid. Ten doctors and four specialists—they’re doctors too, in a sense, so you could say fourteen."
Sault never interrupted his landlady, although his forbearance meant, very often, a long period of waiting.
Sault never interrupted his landlady, even though his patience often resulted in a long wait.
"Can I see Christina, Mrs. Colebrook?" he begged.
"Can I see Christina, Mrs. Colebrook?" he pleaded.
"Certainly you can, you needn't ask me. She'll be glad to see you," said Mrs. Colebrook conventionally. "I thought of going up myself, but she has always got those books. Do you think so much reading is good for her—?"
"Of course you can, you don't need to ask me. She'll be happy to see you," Mrs. Colebrook said in a traditional way. "I considered going up myself, but she's always busy with those books. Do you think all that reading is good for her—?"
"I'm sure it is."
"I'm sure it is."
"But—well, I don't know. I've never read anything but the Sunday papers, and they've got enough horrors in 'em—but they actually happened. It isn't guesswork like it is in books. I never read a book through in my life. My husband—! Why, when he passed away, there was enough books in the house to fill a room. He'd sooner read than work at any time. He was a bit aristocratic in his way."
"But—I don’t know. I’ve only ever read the Sunday papers, and they have enough horrors in them—but at least they actually happened. It’s not guesswork like in books. I’ve never finished a book in my life. My husband—! When he passed away, there were enough books in the house to fill a room. He’d rather read than work any day. He had a bit of an aristocratic air about him."
Sault had come to understand that "aristocratic" did not stand, as Mrs. Colebrook applied the word, for gentleness of birth, but for a loftiness of demeanor in relation to labor.
Sault had come to realize that "aristocratic" didn't mean, as Mrs. Colebrook used it, gentle birth, but rather a superior attitude towards work.
He made his escape up the stairs. Christina was not reading. She lay on her back, her hands lightly folded, and she was inspecting the end bed-rail with a fixity of gaze that indicated to Ambrose how far she was from Walter Street and the loud little boys who played beneath her window.
He made his escape up the stairs. Christina wasn’t reading. She was lying on her back, her hands gently folded, and she was staring at the end of the bed rail with a focus that showed Ambrose just how far away she was from Walter Street and the noisy little boys playing below her window.
"I have nothing for you today—I haven't been baking."
"I don't have anything for you today—I haven't been baking."
She patted the bed and he sat down.
She patted the bed and he took a seat.
"The osteopath has been, I suppose mother told you? She has the queerest word for him, 'ostymopat'. Yes, he came and saw, or rather, he prodded in a gentle, harmless kind of way, but I fancy that my spine has conquered. He didn't say very much, but seemed to be more interested in the bones of my neck and shoulders than he was in the place where it hurts. He wouldn't tell me anything, I suppose he didn't want to make me feel miserable. Poor, kind soul—after all the uncomplimentary things that have been said about my spinal column!"
"The osteopath has been, I guess mom told you? She has the strangest word for him, 'ostymopat.' Yeah, he came and looked, or rather, he poked around gently, but I think my spine has won this time. He didn't say much, but seemed more focused on the bones in my neck and shoulders than on the spot that hurts. He wouldn't tell me anything; I guess he didn't want to make me feel bad. Poor, kind soul—after all the unflattering things that have been said about my spine!"
"He told me," said Ambrose, and something in his face made her open her eyes wide.
"He told me," Ambrose said, and something in his expression made her widen her eyes.
"What did he say—please tell me—was it good?"
"What did he say—please tell me—was it good?"
He nodded and a beatific smile lightened his face.
He nodded, and a blissful smile brightened his face.
"You can be cured; completely cured. You will walk in a year or maybe less. He thinks it will take six months to manipulate the bones into their place; he talked about 'breaking down' something, but he didn't mean that he would hurt you. He just meant that he would have to remove—I don't know what it is, but it would be a gradual process and you would feel nothing. He wants your mother to put you into a sort of thin overall before he comes."
"You can be cured; completely cured. You will be walking in a year or maybe even sooner. He thinks it will take six months to realign the bones; he mentioned 'breaking down' something, but he didn't mean it in a harmful way. He just meant that he would have to remove—I’m not sure what it is, but it will be a gradual process and you won’t feel a thing. He wants your mom to put you in a sort of thin overall before he arrives."
He lugged a parcel from his pocket. "I bought one—a smock of thick silk. I thought you had better have silk. He works at you through it, and it makes his work easier for him and for you if—anyhow, I got silk, Christina."
He pulled a package from his pocket. "I got one—a thick silk smock. I thought you should have silk. He works on you through it, and it makes his job easier for both of you if—anyway, I got silk, Christina."
Her eyes were shining, but she did not look at him. "It doesn't seem possible," she said softly, "and it is going to cost a lot of money—cost you. The silk overall is lovely, but I wouldn't mind if I wore sackcloth. You great soul!"
Her eyes were sparkling, but she didn’t look at him. “It doesn’t seem real,” she said quietly, “and it’s going to cost a lot of money—your money. The silk outfit is beautiful, but I wouldn’t care if I wore a burlap sack. You wonderful person!”
She caught his hand in both of hers and gripped it with a strength that surprised him.
She took his hand in both of hers and squeezed it with a strength that took him by surprise.
"Evie is quite sure that I am in love with you, Ambrose—I lied to her when I said I never called you Ambrose. And, of course, we are in love with one another, but in a way that poor Evie doesn't understand. If I was normal, I suppose I'd love you in her way—poor Ambrose, you would be so embarrassed."
"Evie is pretty convinced that I'm in love with you, Ambrose—I lied to her when I said I never called you Ambrose. And, of course, we love each other, but in a way that poor Evie doesn’t get. If I were normal, I guess I’d love you the way she does—poor Ambrose, you would be so embarrassed."
She laughed quietly.
She chuckled quietly.
"Love is a great disturbance," said Ambrose, "I think Evie means that kind."
"Love is a huge distraction," said Ambrose, "I think Evie means that kind."
"Were you ever in love that way? I have never been. I think I love you as I should love my child, if I had one. If you say that you love me as a mother, I shall be offended, Ambrose. Do you think it will really happen—will it cost very much?"
"Were you ever in love like that? I never have. I think I love you the way I would love my child, if I had one. If you say that you love me like a mother, I’ll be offended, Ambrose. Do you really think it will happen—will it be very expensive?"
"A pound a visit, and he is coming every day except Sunday."
"A dollar a visit, and he's coming every day except Sunday."
Christina made a calculation and the immensity of the sum left her horror-stricken.
Christina calculated the total, and the sheer size of the amount left her in shock.
"A hundred and fifty pounds!" she cried. "Oh, Ambrose—how can you? I won't have the treatment. It is certain to fail—I won't, Ambrose!"
"A hundred and fifty pounds!" she exclaimed. "Oh, Ambrose—how can you? I won't accept the treatment. It's bound to fail—I refuse, Ambrose!"
"I've paid a hundred on account. He didn't want to take it, but I said I would only let him come on those terms. I wasn't speaking the truth—I'd have let him come on any terms. So you see, Christina, I've paid, and you must be treated!"
"I’ve put down a hundred as a deposit. He didn’t want to accept it, but I told him I’d only let him come if he did. I wasn’t being honest—I would have let him come no matter what. So you see, Christina, I’ve paid, and you need to be taken care of!"
"Hold my hand, Ambrose—and don't speak a word. I'm going for a long walk—I haven't dared walk before."
"Hold my hand, Ambrose—and don't say anything. I'm going for a long walk—I haven't had the courage to walk before."
She resumed her gaze upon the bed-rail and he sat in silence whilst she dreamed.
She looked back at the bed rail while he sat silently as she dreamed.
Evie returned at ten o'clock that night and heard Christina singing as she mounted the stairs. "Enter, sister, has mother told you that I am practically a well woman?"
Evie came back at ten o'clock that night and heard Christina singing as she went up the stairs. "Come in, sister, has mom told you that I’m basically a healthy woman now?"
"Don't put too high hopes—"
"Don’t get your hopes up—"
"Shut up! I'm a well woman I tell you. In a year I shall walk into your medicine shop and sneer at you as I pass. Have you brought home any candy? 'Sweets' is hopelessly vulgar, and I like the American word better. And you look bright and sonsy. Did you see the god?"
"Be quiet! I'm a healthy woman, I swear. In a year, I’ll stroll into your pharmacy and look down on you as I walk by. Did you bring back any candy? ‘Sweets’ sounds so tacky, and I prefer the American term. And you look cheerful and lively. Did you see the god?"
"I wish you wouldn't use religious words, Christina, just when we are going to bed, too. I wonder you're not afraid. Yes, I saw my boy."
"I wish you wouldn't use religious words, Christina, right when we're about to go to bed. I wonder why you're not scared. Yes, I saw my boy."
"Have you a boy?" in simulated surprise. "Evie, you are a surprising child. Whom does he take after?"
"Do you have a boy?" she asked, pretending to be surprised. "Evie, you are such a surprising child. Who does he take after?"
"Really, I think you are indecent," said her sister, shocked. "You know perfectly well I mean—Ronnie."
"Honestly, I think you're being inappropriate," her sister said, clearly shocked. "You know exactly who I'm talking about—Ronnie."
"Oh, is he the 'boy'? To you girls everything that raises a hat or smokes a cheap cigar is strangely boyish. Well, is he nearly dead from his midnight labors?"
"Oh, is he the 'guy'? To you girls, everything that tips a hat or smokes a cheap cigar seems oddly boyish. Well, is he almost dead from his late-night work?"
"I'd like to see you write a long article for the newspapers," said Evie witheringly.
"I'd like to see you write a lengthy article for the newspapers," said Evie dismissively.
"I wish you could. You may even see that. Tell me about him, Evie. What is he like—what sort of a house has he?" She waited.
"I wish you could. You might even see that. Tell me about him, Evie. What’s he like—what kind of house does he have?" She waited.
"He lives in a flat, and, of course, I've never seen it. You don't imagine that I would go into a man's flat alone, do you?'"
"He lives in an apartment, and, of course, I've never seen it. You don't think I would go into a guy's place alone, do you?"
Christina sighed. "There are points about the bourgeoisie mind which are admirable," she said. "What does 'bourgeoisie' mean? The bourgeoisie are the people who have names instead of numbers to their houses; they catch the nine twenty-five to town and go home by the five seventeen. They go to church at least once on Sunday and their wives wear fascinators and patronize the dress circle."
Christina sighed. "There are aspects of the bourgeois mindset that are commendable," she said. "What does 'bourgeois' mean? The bourgeois are the people who have names instead of numbers for their houses; they catch the 9:25 train to the city and return home on the 5:17. They attend church at least once on Sunday, and their wives wear fascinators and sit in the dress circle."
"You talk such rubbish, Christina. I can't make head or tail of it half the time. I don't see what it has got to do with my not going in to Ronnie's flat. It wouldn't be respectable."
"You talk so much nonsense, Christina. I can't make sense of it half the time. I don’t understand what it has to do with my not going into Ronnie's flat. It wouldn't be proper."
"Why didn't I think of that word?" wailed Christina. "Evie."
"Why didn't I think of that word?" Christina cried. "Evie."
"Huh?" said Evie, her mouth full of pins and in an unconscious imitation of one who, did she but know it, held her soul in the hollow of his hands.
"Huh?" said Evie, her mouth full of pins and unconsciously mimicking someone who, if she only knew, held her soul in the palm of his hands.
"Where do you meet your lad—I simply can't say 'boy'?"
"Where do you meet your guy—I just can't say 'boy'?"
"Oh, anywhere," said Evie vaguely. "We used to meet a lot in the park. As a matter of fact, that is where I first saw him, but now he doesn't go to the park. He says the crowd is vulgar and it is you know, Christina; why I've heard men addressing meetings and saying that there wasn't a God! And talking about the king most familiarly. It made my blood boil!"
"Oh, anywhere," Evie said vaguely. "We used to meet a lot in the park. Actually, that's where I first saw him, but he doesn't go to the park anymore. He says the crowd is loud and it really is, you know, Christina; I've heard men giving speeches and claiming there isn't a God! And talking about the king in a really familiar way. It made my blood boil!"
"I don't suppose the king minds, and I'm sure God only laughed."
"I don't think the king cares, and I'm sure God just laughed."
"Christina!"
"Christina!"
"Well, why not? What's the use of being God if He hasn't a sense of humor? He has everything He wants, and that is one of the first blessings He would give Himself. Where do you meet Ronnie, Evie?"
"Well, why not? What's the point of being God if He doesn't have a sense of humor? He has everything He wants, and that's one of the first blessings He would give Himself. Where do you run into Ronnie, Evie?"
"Sometimes I have dinner with him, and sometimes we just meet at the tube station and go to the pictures." Christina pinched her chin in thought.
"Sometimes I have dinner with him, and sometimes we just meet at the subway station and go to the movies." Christina pinched her chin in thought.
"He knows that girl who came to see you, Miss Merville. I told him about her visit, and he asked me if she knew that I was a friend of his, and whether she had seen me. She rather runs after him, I think. He doesn't say so, he is too much a gentleman. I can't imagine Ronnie saying anything unkind."
"He knows that girl who came to see you, Miss Merville. I told him about her visit, and he asked me if she knew I was his friend and whether she had seen me. I think she's kind of pursuing him. He doesn’t say anything like that, he’s too much of a gentleman. I can't picture Ronnie saying anything mean."
"But he sort of hinted," suggested Christina.
"But he kind of hinted," suggested Christina.
"You are uncharitable, Christina! Nothing Ronnie does is right in your eyes. Of course he didn't hint. It is the way he looks, when I speak about her. I know that he doesn't like her very much. He admitted it, because, just after we had been talking about her, he said that I was the only girl he had ever met who did not bore him—unutterably. His very words!"
"You’re so unkind, Christina! Nothing Ronnie does seems right to you. Of course he didn’t drop any hints. It’s just the way he looks when I bring her up. I can tell he doesn’t really like her. He even said so himself; right after we were talking about her, he mentioned I was the only girl he’d ever met who didn’t bore him—like, at all. Those were his exact words!"
"That was certainly convincing evidence," said Christina, and her sister arrested the motion of her hair brush to look suspiciously in her direction. You could never be sure whether Christina was being nice or unpleasant.
"That was definitely convincing evidence," said Christina, and her sister paused her hairbrush to glance at her warily. You could never be sure if Christina was being nice or mean.
II
Ronald Morelle had once been the victim of a demoralizing experience. He had awakened in time to hear the church clock strike nine, and for the space of a few seconds, he had suffered the tortures of hell. Why, he never discovered. He had heard the clock strike nine since then, in truth he had been specially wakened by François the very next morning, in the expectation that the tolling of the bell would recall to his mind the cause of his abject fear. But not again did the chimes affect him. He had made a very thorough examination of his mind in the Freudian method, but could trace no connection between his moments of terror and the sound of a bell. "A nightmare, as an unpleasant dream is called, may be intensively vivid, yet from the second of waking leaves no definite memory behind it," said a lesser authority.
Ronald Morelle had once gone through a demoralizing experience. He had woken up just in time to hear the church clock strike nine, and for a few seconds, he felt like he was enduring pure torture. He never figured out why. He had heard the clock strike nine many times since then, in fact, he had been specifically woken by François the very next morning, hoping that the ringing of the bell would help him remember what caused his deep fear. But the chimes never bothered him again. He did a thorough examination of his mind using Freudian methods, but couldn’t find any connection between his moments of terror and the sound of a bell. “A nightmare, as an unpleasant dream is often called, can be incredibly vivid, yet the moment you wake up, it leaves no clear memory behind,” said a lesser authority.
He had to rest content with that. He had other matters to think about. Steppe, an unusual visitor, came to his flat one morning. Ronnie was in his dressing-gown, reading the morning newspapers, and he leaped up with a curious sense of guilt when the big man was announced.
He had to make peace with that. He had other things on his mind. Steppe, an unexpected visitor, showed up at his apartment one morning. Ronnie was in his bathrobe, reading the morning newspapers, and he jumped up with a strange sense of guilt when the big guy was announced.
"You dabble in press work, Morelle, don't you?" Ronnie acknowledged his hobby.
"You mess around with press work, Morelle, don’t you?" Ronnie admitted to his hobby.
"Do you know anybody in Fleet Street—editors and such like?"
"Do you know anyone in Fleet Street—editors and people like that?"
"I know a few—why, Mr. Steppe?"
"I know a few—why, Mr. Steppe?"
Steppe lit a cigar and strolling across the room looked out of the window. He carried the air of a patron to such an extent that Ronnie felt an interloper, an uncomfortable feeling to a man still in pajamas.
Steppe lit a cigar and walked across the room to look out the window. He carried himself with such an air of authority that Ronnie felt like an outsider, an awkward feeling for a guy still in his pajamas.
"Because we've got to beat up a few friendly press criticisms," said Steppe at last. "The financial papers are raising merry hell about the Klein River diamond flotation and we have to get our story in somehow or other. You don't want to be called a swindling company promoter, huh? Wouldn't look good, huh?"
"Look, we need to address some of the friendly press critiques," Steppe finally said. "The financial papers are really making a fuss about the Klein River diamond flotation, and we have to ensure our side of the story gets out there. You don’t want to be labeled as a scammy company promoter, right? That wouldn’t look good, would it?"
"I don't see how I come into it," said Ronnie.
"I don't see how this involves me," said Ronnie.
"You don't, huh? Of course you don't! Have you ever seen anything but a shop girl's ankles? You—don't see! You're a director, so is Merville. You've drawn directors' fees. I'm not a director—it doesn't matter a damn to me what they say."
"You don't, right? Of course you don't! Have you ever seen anything other than a shop girl's ankles? You—don’t see! You’re a director, and so is Merville. You’ve earned directors' fees. I'm not a director—it doesn’t matter to me what they say."
The name of Jan Steppe seldom appeared amongst the officers or directors of a company. He had his nominees who voted according to the orders they received.
The name Jan Steppe rarely showed up among the officers or directors of a company. He had his proxies who voted based on the instructions they got.
"What makes it so almighty bad is that I was floating the Midwell Traction Corporation next week. We'll have to put that back now, but it will keep. What are you going to do?"
"What makes it so incredibly bad is that I was planning to float the Midwell Traction Corporation next week. We'll have to postpone that now, but it can wait. What are you going to do?"
"I don't know exactly what to do," said Ronnie. It was the first time he had ever been called upon to justify his directors' fees. "I know a few men—but I doubt if I can do anything. Fleet Street is a little rigid in these things."
"I’m not really sure what to do," said Ronnie. It was the first time he had ever been asked to explain his directors' fees. "I know a few people—but I’m not sure I can help. Fleet Street is pretty inflexible about these things."
"Get an article in somewhere," ordered Steppe peremptorily. "Take this line: That we bought the Klein River Mine on the report of the best engineer in South Africa. We did. There's no lie about that. Mackenzie—he's in a lunatic asylum now. And the report was in his own handwriting, so there won't be a copy. And you needn't mention that he is in a lunatic asylum, most people think he is dead."
"Get an article published somewhere," Steppe demanded. "Use this line: We purchased the Klein River Mine based on the report of the best engineer in South Africa. We did. There's no falsehood in that. Mackenzie—he's currently in a mental health facility. And the report was written in his own handwriting, so there won't be a copy. Plus, don't mention that he's in a mental health facility; most people believe he's dead."
"Didn't he write to us complaining that we only put an extract from his report into the prospectus?"
"Didn't he write to us complaining that we only included an excerpt from his report in the prospectus?"
"Never mind about that!" snarled Steppe. "I didn't come here for a conversation. He did write; said that we'd published a sentence away from the context. He didn't think I was going to put the worst into the prospectus, did he? What he said was, that the Klein River Mine would be one of the richest in South Africa if we could get over difficulties of working, which he said were insuperable. He was right. They are. The only way to work that mine is with deep sea divers! Now, have this right, Morelle, and try to forget Flossie's blue eyes and Winnie's golden hair. This is business. Your business. You've got to take that report (Moropulos will give it to you, but you mustn't take it from the office) and extract all that is good in it. At the general meeting you have to produce your copy and read it. If anybody wants to see the original, refer 'em to Mackenzie. You've got to make Klein River look alive and you haven't to defend it, d'ye hear me? You've got to handle that mine as though you wished it was yours, huh? No defence! The hundred-pound shares are at twelve; you've got to make 'em look worth two hundred. And it is dead easy if you go the right way about it. Ask any pickpocket. The easiest way to steal a pocketbook is to go after the man that's just lost his watch. Make 'em think that the best thing they can do is to buy more Klein Rivers and hold them, huh? You've got to think it, or you won't say it. Get this meeting through without a fuss, and there's a thousand for you."
"Forget about that!" snapped Steppe. "I didn’t come here to chat. He did write; said we published a line out of context. He didn’t think I was going to highlight the worst parts in the prospectus, did he? What he said was that the Klein River Mine would be one of the richest in South Africa if we could overcome the working difficulties, which he said were impossible to tackle. He was right. They are. The only way to work that mine is with deep-sea divers! Now, listen closely, Morelle, and try to forget Flossie's blue eyes and Winnie's golden hair. This is business. Your business. You need to take that report (Moropulos will give it to you, but you can't take it from the office) and pull out everything good from it. At the general meeting, you have to present your version and read it. If anyone wants to see the original, send them to Mackenzie. You’ve got to make Klein River look appealing, and you don’t have to defend it, got it? Treat that mine as if you wish it were yours, okay? No defense! The hundred-pound shares are at twelve; you need to make them look worth two hundred. And it’s really easy if you approach it the right way. Just ask any pickpocket. The easiest way to steal a wallet is to target the guy who just lost his watch. Make them believe that the best thing they can do is buy more Klein Rivers and hold onto them, got it? You have to believe it, or you won't say it. Get through this meeting smoothly, and there’s a thousand for you."
"I'll try," said Ronnie.
"I'll give it a shot," said Ronnie.
Yet, it was in no confident mood that he faced a hall-full of enraged stockholders a week later. The meeting was described as "noisy"; it ended in the passing of a vote of confidence in the directors. Ronnie was elated; no other man but Steppe could have induced him to present a forged document to a meeting of critical stockholders, and when Klein Rivers rose the next day to seventeen, he was not as enthusiastic as Dr. Merville, who 'phoned his congratulations on what was undoubtedly a remarkable achievement.
Yet, he definitely wasn’t feeling confident when he faced a room full of angry shareholders a week later. The meeting was described as "noisy"; it concluded with a vote of confidence in the directors. Ronnie was thrilled; no one but Steppe could have convinced him to present a forged document to a room of critical shareholders, and when Klein Rivers rose to seventeen the next day, he wasn't as excited as Dr. Merville, who called to congratulate him on what was undoubtedly a remarkable achievement.
He spoke of nothing else that day, and Beryl basked in reflected approval. Her father knew nothing. He wondered why Ronnie, whom he did not like overmuch, called with greater frequency. He had too large an experience of life to harbor any misconception as to his second cousin's private character, although he would, in other circumstances, have passively accepted him as a son-in-law. Men take a very tolerant view of other men's weaknesses. The theory that the world holds a patch of arable land reserved for young men to put under wild oats, and that without exciting the honest farmers whose lands adjoin, is a theory that dies hard as the cultivated fields increase in number.
He talked about nothing else that day, and Beryl enjoyed the approval reflected back at her. Her father was oblivious. He wondered why Ronnie, whom he didn't like very much, was calling more often. He had too much life experience to have any illusions about his second cousin's character, although in other circumstances, he would have accepted him as a son-in-law without question. Men tend to be pretty understanding of other men's flaws. The idea that there’s a portion of land in the world reserved for young men to sow their wild oats without upsetting the honest farmers nearby is a tough theory to shake off as the number of cultivated fields keeps growing.
He did not regard Ronnie as a marrying man, and with the exception of a few moments of uneasiness he had had when he noted Beryl's preference for his associate's society, he found nothing objectionable in the new interest which Ronnie had found. But he wished he wouldn't call so often.
He didn't see Ronnie as the type to get married, and apart from a few moments of discomfort when he noticed Beryl liked hanging out with his friend, he didn't find anything wrong with Ronnie's new interest. But he wished he wouldn't visit so often.
Dr. Merville might, and did, dismiss Ronnie's errant adventures with a philosophical sua cuique voluptas—he found himself taking a more and more lenient view of Ronald Morelle's character. A man is never himself until he is idle. Successions of nurses, schoolmasters and professors shepherd him into the service of his fellows, and the conventions of his profession, no less than a natural desire to stand well with the friends and clients he has acquired in his progress, assist him in maintaining something of the appearance and mental attitude which his tutors have formed in him. Many a man has gone through life being some other man who has impressed him, or some great teacher who has imparted his personality into his plastic pupil.
Dr. Merville might, and did, brush off Ronnie's reckless escapades with a philosophical sua cuique voluptas—he found himself viewing Ronald Morelle's character with increasing leniency. A man isn't truly himself until he's idle. A series of nurses, teachers, and professors guide him into serving others, and the expectations of his profession, along with a natural desire to be well-regarded by the friends and clients he’s gained along the way, help him keep up a semblance of the persona and mindset that his mentors have shaped in him. Many a man has spent his life being someone else who has influenced him, or a great teacher who has shaped his identity in the hands of their impressionable student.
The first instinct of a man lost in the desert is to discard his clothes. The doctor, wandering in this financial waste, began to discard his principles. He was unconscious of the sacrifice. If, in the course of his professional life he had made a mistaken diagnosis, or blundered in an operation, he would have known. If at school he had committed some error, he would have been corrected. Now, though this he did not realize, he was, for the first time in his life, free from any other authority than his own will and conscience. He fell into a common error when he believed, as he did, that standards of honor and behavior are peculiar to the trades in which they are exercised and that right and wrong are adaptable to circumstances.
The first instinct of a man lost in the desert is to get rid of his clothes. The doctor, wandering through this financial wasteland, started to let go of his principles. He was unaware of the sacrifice. If, during his professional career, he had made a wrong diagnosis or messed up an operation, he would have known. If he had made a mistake in school, he would have been corrected. Now, although he didn't realize it, he was, for the first time in his life, free from any authority other than his own will and conscience. He fell into a common mistake when he thought, as he did, that standards of honor and behavior are unique to the professions in which they are practiced and that right and wrong can change based on the situation.
"Ronnie is coming to dinner tonight, isn't he? You know I shall not be here, my dear? I promised Steppe I would spend the evening with him. I wish you would tell Ronnie how pleased we all are at his very fine speech. I never dreamed that he had it in him—Steppe talks of making him chairman of the company."
"Ronnie is coming to dinner tonight, right? You know I won’t be here, my dear? I promised Steppe I would spend the evening with him. I wish you would let Ronnie know how happy we all are about his amazing speech. I never expected he had it in him—Steppe is considering making him the chairman of the company."
"I thought he was that."
"I thought he was like that."
"No—er—no. The chairman is a man named Howitt—a very troublesome fellow. Steppe bought him out before the meeting. Ronnie was only acting chairman."
"No—uh—no. The chairman is a guy named Howitt—a very annoying person. Steppe bought him out before the meeting. Ronnie was just the acting chairman."
"I thought you were a director, daddy?" She was curious on this point and had waited an opportunity of asking him why he had not been present at the meeting.
"I thought you were a director, dad?" She was curious about this and had been waiting for a chance to ask him why he hadn't been at the meeting.
"I am—in a sense—but my nerves are in such a state just now, that I simply couldn't bear the strain of listening to a crowd of noisy louts jabbering stupid criticism. The company is in a perfectly sound position. You can see that from the way the stock has jumped up in the past few days. These city people aren't fools, you know."
"I am—in a way—but my nerves are so on edge right now that I just couldn't handle the stress of listening to a bunch of loudmouths spouting off stupid critiques. The company is in a really good position. You can tell by how much the stock has risen in the last few days. These city folks aren't idiots, you know."
She wondered if it was the "city people" who were buying the stock or were responsible for the encouraging rise in Klein River Diamonds. More likely, she thought, the buyers were the people who knew very little about stock exchange transactions.
She wondered if it was the "city folks" who were buying the stock or were behind the encouraging rise in Klein River Diamonds. More likely, she thought, the buyers were those who knew very little about stock market transactions.
Ronnie arrived as the doctor was going out, and they met in the street before the door. "It was nothing," said Ronnie modestly, "they were rather rowdy at first, but after I had had a little talk with them—you know how sheep-like these fellows are. I discovered from Steppe who was likely to be the leader of the opposition, and I saw him before the meeting. Of course, he was difficult and full of threats about appointing a committee of investigation. However—"
Ronnie showed up just as the doctor was leaving, and they bumped into each other outside. "It was nothing," Ronnie said modestly, "they were a bit rowdy at first, but after I spoke to them—you know how easily swayed these guys are. I found out from Steppe who was probably going to be the leader of the opposition, and I talked to him before the meeting. He was definitely hard to deal with and made a lot of threats about setting up a committee to investigate. But—"
"Yes, yes, you did splendidly—you'll find Beryl waiting for you. Er—Ronnie."
"Yes, yes, you did great—you'll find Beryl waiting for you. Uh—Ronnie."
"Yes?"
"Yes?"
"Don't unsettle her—she is in an enquiring mood just now, especially about the companies and things. I shouldn't talk too much about Klein Rivers. She is a very shrewd girl. Not that there is anything about Klein Rivers that is discreditable."
"Don't upset her—she's feeling curious right now, especially about the companies and stuff. I shouldn't say too much about Klein Rivers. She's quite perceptive. Not that there's anything about Klein Rivers that is questionable."
"I never talk business to Beryl," said Ronnie. Which was nearly true.
"I never discuss business with Beryl," said Ronnie. Which was almost true.
He found her in the drawing-room and took her into his arms. She was so dear and fragrant. So malleable in his skilled hands now that the barrier of her suspicion had been broken down.
He found her in the living room and pulled her into his arms. She felt so precious and smelled amazing. So flexible in his skilled hands now that the wall of her suspicion had come down.
III
In the middle of the night, Ambrose Sault turned in his narrow bed and woke. He was a light sleeper and the party walls of the tiny house were thin.
In the middle of the night, Ambrose Sault turned in his narrow bed and woke up. He was a light sleeper, and the party walls of the small house were thin.
He got out of bed, switched on the light of a portable electric lamp which stood within reach of his hand and, thrusting his feet into slippers, opened the door. The house was silent, but a crack of light showed under Christina's door.
He got out of bed, turned on the light of a portable electric lamp that was within reach, and, slipping his feet into slippers, opened the door. The house was quiet, but a sliver of light was showing under Christina's door.
"Are you awake, Christina?" he asked softly. "Is anything wrong?"
"Are you awake, Christina?" he asked gently. "Is something wrong?"
"Nothing, Mr. Sault."
"Nothing, Mr. Sault."
It was not Christina. There was no hint of tears in her voice. Ambrose went back to his bed, and to sleep. He knew that he had not been mistaken either as to the sound that had awakened him or the direction from whence it came. For one terrific moment he had thought it was Christina and that the new treatment which had already commenced was responsible for the loud sobs which had disturbed his sleep. He was sorry for Evie. He was easily sorry. A cat writhing in the middle of the street, where a too swift motor-car had passed, wrung his heart. A child crying in pain made him sweat. When he saw a man and a woman quarrelling in this vile neighborhood, he rushed from the scene lest the woman be struck.
It wasn't Christina. There was no trace of tears in her voice. Ambrose went back to his bed and fell asleep. He knew he hadn't been mistaken about the sound that had woken him or where it had come from. For a brief moment, he thought it was Christina and that the new treatment she had already started was causing the loud sobs that had disrupted his sleep. He felt sorry for Evie. He was easily moved. A cat writhing in the street after being hit by a fast car broke his heart. A child crying in pain made him anxious. When he saw a man and a woman arguing in this awful neighborhood, he hurried away to avoid witnessing if the woman got hurt.
"What did he get—up for," whispered Evie, "he is always—interfering."
"What did he get up for?" whispered Evie. "He’s always interfering."
"The wonder to me is that the whole street isn't up," said Christina. "What is the matter, Evie?"
"The amazing thing to me is that the whole street isn't in chaos," said Christina. "What's going on, Evie?"
"I don't know—I'm miserable." Evie flounced over in her bed. "I just had to cry. I'm sorry."
"I don't know—I'm just really unhappy." Evie tossed around on her bed. "I just needed to cry. I'm sorry."
Christina was very serious; she too had been awakened by the hysterical outburst. It carried a meaning to her that she had the courage to face.
Christina was really serious; she had also been jolted awake by the dramatic outburst. It meant something to her that she was brave enough to confront.
"There is nothing wrong, is there, Evie?" No answer.
"There’s nothing wrong, right, Evie?" No answer.
"I can't be all the help to you that I should like, darling, and I am a pig to you at times. But I get tetchy myself, and it is a bore lying here day after day. You would tell me if there was anything wrong, wouldn't you?"
"I can't be as helpful to you as I wish I could, darling, and I can be a jerk at times. But I get irritable myself, and it's frustrating lying here day after day. You would let me know if something was wrong, right?"
"Yes," whispered the girl.
"Yeah," whispered the girl.
"I mean, really wrong. If it was anything that—affected your health. Nothing would make you wrong in my eyes. I should just love you and help you all I could. You know that. It isn't wise to keep some secrets, Evie, not if you know that there is somebody who loves you well enough to take half your burden from you."
"I mean, seriously wrong. If it was anything that—affected your health. Nothing could make you wrong in my eyes. I should just love you and support you as much as I can. You know that. It isn't smart to keep some secrets, Evie, especially when you know there’s someone who loves you enough to share your burden."
"I don't know what you're driving at," said Evie in a fret, "you don't mean—? I'm a virgin, if that is what you mean," she said crudely.
"I don't know what you're getting at," said Evie in a panic, "you can't be implying—? I'm a virgin, if that's what you're getting at," she said bluntly.
Christina snorted. "Then what in hell are you snivelling about?" she demanded savagely. She was not unreasonably irritated.
Christina snorted. "So what the hell are you whining about?" she demanded fiercely. She wasn't unreasonably annoyed.
"I haven't—seen—Ronnie—for a week!" sobbed the girl.
"I haven't seen Ronnie for a week!" the girl cried.
"I wish to God you'd never seen him," snapped Christina and wished she hadn't, for the next minute Evie was in bed with her, in her arms.
"I wish to God you'd never seen him," Christina snapped, immediately regretting it, because the next minute Evie was in bed with her, in her arms.
"I'm so unhappy—I wish I hadn't met him, too—I know that it isn't right, Chris—I know it isn't—I know I shall never be happy. He is so much above me—and I'm so ignorant—such—a—such a shop girl."
"I'm really unhappy—I wish I hadn't met him either—I know it's not right, Chris—I know it's not—I know I'll never be happy. He is so much better than me—and I'm so clueless—just a—just a shop girl."
Christina cuddled the slim figure and kissed her damp face. "You'll get over that, Evie," she said soothingly.
Christina hugged the slim figure and kissed her wet face. "You'll get through this, Evie," she said in a comforting tone.
"But I love him so!"
"But I love him a lot!"
"You don't really—you are too young, Evie—you can't test your feelings. I was reading today about some people who live in Australia, natives, who think that a sort of sour apple is the most lovely fruit in the world. But it is only because they haven't any other kind of fruit. If you go to a poor sort of store to buy a dress, you get to think the best they have in stock is the best you can buy anywhere. It takes a lot of courage to walk out of that shop and find another. After a while you are sure and certain that the dress they show you is lovely. It is only when you put it against the clothes that other women have bought from the better shops, that you see how old-fashioned and tawdry and what an ugly color it is." She waited for an answer, but Evie was asleep.
"You don’t really—you’re too young, Evie—you can’t figure out your feelings. I was reading today about some people who live in Australia, natives, who think that a kind of sour apple is the most wonderful fruit in the world. But that’s just because they don’t have any other type of fruit. If you go to a cheap store to buy a dress, you start to think that the best they have in stock is the best you can find anywhere. It takes a lot of courage to walk out of that store and look for another one. After a while, you’re completely convinced that the dress they show you is beautiful. It’s only when you compare it to the clothes that other women have bought from better stores that you realize how old-fashioned, cheap, and ugly the color is." She waited for a response, but Evie was asleep.
Ambrose came home early the next day. Every other afternoon he took Christina to Kensington Gardens. He kept the long spinal carriage in a stable and spent at least half an hour in cleaning and polishing the wheels and lacquered panels of the "chariot".
Ambrose came home early the next day. Every other afternoon he took Christina to Kensington Gardens. He kept the long carriage in a stable and spent at least half an hour cleaning and polishing the wheels and shiny panels of the "chariot".
"Shut the door, Ambrose." He obeyed.
"Shut the door, Ambrose." He did it.
"You heard Evie crying? It was nothing. She hasn't seen her man for a week and she was a little upset. I promised her to tell you that it was all your imagination, if you asked. Poor Evie doesn't know that you wouldn't ask anyhow."
"You heard Evie crying? It was nothing. She hasn't seen her guy for a week and she was a bit upset. I promised her I'd tell you it was all in your imagination if you asked. Poor Evie doesn't realize you wouldn't ask anyway."
"Is it Ronald Morelle, Christina?"
"Is that Ronald Morelle, Christina?"
She nodded and, seeing his face lengthen, she asked: "Is he a good man, Ambrose? Do you think there is any danger to Evie?"
She nodded and, noticing his worried expression, she asked, "Is he a good guy, Ambrose? Do you think Evie is in any danger?"
"I don't know him personally," Ambrose was speaking very slowly. "No, I don't know him. Once or twice I have seen him but I have never spoken. Moropulos says he is rotten. That was the word he used. There have been one or two nasty incidents. Moropulos likes talking about that sort of thing—what was that word you told me, Christina? It is not like me to forget? It describes a man with a bad curiosity.
"I don't know him personally," Ambrose said very slowly. "No, I don't know him. I've seen him once or twice, but I've never spoken to him. Moropulos says he's rotten. That's the word he used. There have been one or two nasty incidents. Moropulos likes talking about that sort of thing—what was that word you told me, Christina? It's not like me to forget? It describes a guy with a bad curiosity."
"Prurient?"
"Curious?"
"That is the word. Moropulos has that kind of mind. He has books—all about beastly subjects. And pictures. He says that Ronald Morelle is bad. The worst man he has ever met. He wasn't condemning him, you understand. In fact, he was admiring him. Moropulos would."
"That's the word. Moropulos has that kind of mind. He has books—all about disgusting subjects. And pictures. He says that Ronald Morelle is bad. The worst man he's ever met. He wasn't condemning him, you know. In fact, he was admiring him. Moropulos would."
Christina was plucking at her underlip pensively.
Christina was thoughtfully pulling at her lower lip.
"Poor Evie!" she said. "She thinks she is in love with him. He is a beautiful dream to her, naturally, because she has never met anybody like him. I wish he had made the mistake of thinking she was easy, the first time he met her. That would have ended it. What I am afraid of, is that he does understand her, and is wearing down her resistance gradually. What am I to do, Ambrose?"
"Poor Evie!" she said. "She thinks she’s in love with him. He’s a beautiful dream to her, of course, because she’s never met anyone like him. I wish he had made the mistake of thinking she was easy the first time they met. That would have ended it. What I'm afraid of is that he does understand her and is slowly breaking down her defenses. What am I supposed to do, Ambrose?"
Years before, when he was working in a penal settlement, Ambrose Sault had bruised and cut his chin. He had been working in tapioca fields, and the prison doctor had warned him not to touch the healing wound with his hand for fear of poisoning it. From this warning he had acquired a curious trick. In moments of doubt he rubbed his chin with the knuckle of a finger. Christina had often seen him do this and had found in the gesture sure evidence of his perplexity.
Years earlier, when he was at a correctional facility, Ambrose Sault had injured his chin, leaving it bruised and cut. He had been toiling in tapioca fields, and the prison doctor had cautioned him not to touch the healing wound with his hand to avoid infection. From this advice, he developed a peculiar habit. In moments of uncertainty, he would rub his chin with his knuckle. Christina had often noticed him doing this and saw it as a clear sign of his confusion.
"You can't advise me?" she said, reading the sign, "I didn't think you would be able to."
"You can't give me advice?" she said, looking at the sign. "I didn't think you'd be able to."
"I can go to Morelle and warn him," suggested Sault, "but that means trouble—here. I don't want to make mischief."
"I can go to Morelle and warn him," Sault suggested, "but that will cause problems—here. I don’t want to stir things up."
She nodded. "Evie would never forgive us," she said with a sigh. "I'm ready, Ambrose."
She nodded. "Evie would never forgive us," she said with a sigh. "I'm ready, Ambrose."
He stooped and lifted her from the bed, as though, as she once described it, she were of no greater weight than a pillow.
He bent down and picked her up from the bed, just like she once said, as if she weighed no more than a pillow.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Mr. Jan Steppe was dressing for dinner when Sault was announced. "Tell him to wait—no, send him up."
Mr. Jan Steppe was getting ready for dinner when Sault was announced. "Tell him to wait—no, send him up."
"Here, sir?" asked the valet.
"Here, sir?" asked the attendant.
"Where else, you fool, huh?"
"Where else, you idiot, huh?"
Sault came into the dressing-room and waited until his employer had fixed a refractory collar.
Sault walked into the dressing room and waited until his boss had adjusted a stubborn collar.
"Don't wait, you." The valet retired discreetly.
"Don't wait, you." The valet stepped back quietly.
"Well, Sault, what do you want?"
"Well, Sault, what do you need?"
"The daughter of the woman I lodge with knows Morelle," said Ambrose Sault briefly. "She's a pretty child and I don't want anything to happen to her that will necessitate my taking Morelle and breaking his neck."
"The daughter of the woman I live with knows Morelle," said Ambrose Sault briefly. "She's a nice girl, and I really hope nothing happens to her that would make me have to deal with Morelle and hurt him."
Steppe looked round with a scowl. "'Necessitate'? You talk like a damned professor. I'm not Morelle's keeper. It is enough trouble to keep him up to the scratch in other matters. As to breaking his neck, I've got something to say to that, Sault, huh?" He faced the visitor, a terrifying figure, his attitude a threat and a challenge.
Steppe glanced around with a frown. "'Necessitate'? You sound like a damn professor. I'm not responsible for Morelle. It's already a hassle to keep him in line with other things. As for breaking his neck, I have something to say about that, Sault, huh?" He turned to the visitor, a frightening figure, his stance a clear threat and challenge.
"You might have to identify him," said Sault thoughtfully, "that is true."
"You might need to identify him," Sault said, thinking it over, "that's true."
Steppe's face went red. "Now see here, Sault. I've never had a fight with you and I don't want to, huh? You're the only one of the bunch that is worth ten cents as a man, but I'll allow nobody to dictate to me—nobody, whether he is a girl-chasing dude or an escaped convict. Get that right! I've smashed bigger men and stronger men than you, by God!"
Steppe's face turned red. "Now listen, Sault. I've never fought with you, and I don't want to, okay? You're the only one in the group who's worth anything as a man, but I won't let anyone control me—nobody, whether they're a woman-chasing guy or an escaped convict. Understand that! I've taken down bigger and stronger men than you, damn it!"
"You'll not smash me," said Sault coolly, "and you needn't smash Morelle. I'm telling you that I won't have that girl hurt. A word from you will send Morelle crawling at her feet. I don't know him, but I know of him. He's that kind."
"You won't take me down," Sault said calmly, "and you don't need to take Morelle down, either. I'm letting you know that I won’t let that girl get hurt. One word from you will make Morelle come crawling to her. I don’t know him personally, but I know what he’s like. He’s that kind."
Steppe glared. "You're telling me, are you?" he breathed. "You think you've got me because you're indispensable now that you know about the safe. But I'll have another safe and another word. D'ye hear? I'll show you that no damned lag can bully me!"
Steppe glared. "Are you really telling me that?" he breathed. "You think you have the upper hand now that you know about the safe, huh? But I'll get another safe and another way around this. Do you hear me? I'll prove to you that no damn lag can push me around!"
The other smiled. "You know that the code is safe with me. That's my way. I would break Morelle or you for the matter of that—kill you with my hands before your servant could come—but the code would be with me. You know that, too." He met, had not feared to meet, the fury of Steppe's eyes and presently the big man turned away with a shrug.
The other person smiled. "You know the code is safe with me. That's just how I roll. I'd break Morelle or you for that matter—I'd kill you with my own hands before your servant could get here—but the code would still be mine. You know that, too." He faced the intense anger in Steppe's eyes and eventually, the big guy turned away with a shrug.
"You might," he said, speaking more to himself than to Ambrose Sault. "One of these days I'll try you out. I'm not a weakling and I've beaten every man that stood up to me." He looked round at the visitor and the anger had gone from his face.
"You might," he said, talking more to himself than to Ambrose Sault. "One of these days I’ll give you a shot. I’m not weak, and I’ve beaten every guy who’s faced me." He glanced at the visitor, and the anger had faded from his expression.
"I believe you about the safe. You're the first man or woman I've ever believed in my life. Sounds queer, huh? It is a fact. I'm not frightened of you—nobody knows that better than you." Sault nodded.
"I believe you about the safe. You're the first person I've ever truly trusted in my life. Sounds strange, right? But it's true. I'm not scared of you—no one knows that better than you." Sault nodded.
"About Morelle—I'll talk to him. What is this girl—you're not in love with her yourself, huh? Can't imagine that. All right, I'll speak to Morelle—a damned cur. Anything more?"
"About Morelle—I'll talk to him. What’s this girl—you're not in love with her yourself, right? I can’t imagine that. Okay, I'll speak to Morelle—a damn jerk. Anything else?"
"Nothing," said Ambrose and went out.
"Nothing," said Ambrose, and he walked out.
Steppe stared at the closed door. "A man," he said and shivered. No other man breathing had caused Steppe to shiver.
Steppe stared at the closed door. "A man," he said, feeling a chill. No other man alive had ever made Steppe feel this way.
He saw Ronnie at a club late that night. "Here, I want you," he jerked his head in the direction of a quiet corner of the smoking room, and Ronnie followed him, expecting compliments, for they had not met since the meeting.
He saw Ronnie at a club late that night. "Over here, I want you," he nodded toward a quiet corner of the smoking room, and Ronnie followed him, expecting compliments since they hadn't seen each other since the meeting.
"You've got a parcel of women in tow, huh?" said Steppe.
"You've got a group of women with you, huh?" said Steppe.
"I don't quite understand—" began Ronnie.
"I don't really get it—" started Ronnie.
"You understand all right. One of them is a friend of Sault's—Colebrook, I think her name must be. Go steady. She is a friend of Sault's. He says he'll break your neck if you monkey around there, do you get that, huh? Sault says so. He'll do it."
"You understand perfectly. One of them is a friend of Sault's—Colebrook, I think that's her name. Take it easy. She is a friend of Sault's. He says he'll break your neck if you mess around there, do you get that? Sault says so. He'll do it."
Ronnie did not know Ambrose Sault any better than Ambrose knew him. The threat did not sound very dreadful and he smiled.
Ronnie didn't know Ambrose Sault any better than Ambrose knew him. The threat didn't seem very serious, and he smiled.
"You can grin; maybe I'll see the same grin when I come to look at you on the mortuary slab. Sault is a hell of a bad man to cross. He has had his kill once and that will make the second seem like blowing bubbles. That's all."
"You can smirk; maybe I'll see the same smirk when I come to look at you on the morgue table. Sault is a seriously dangerous guy to mess with. He’s already taken one life, and that will make the second one feel like a walk in the park. That’s all."
Ronnie was annoyed, but not greatly impressed. He only knew Sault as a sort of superior workman, who did the dirty work of the confederacy. Sometimes he used to wonder how Steppe employed him, but then he also speculated upon the exact standing of Moropulos whose name never appeared on a prospectus and who had, apparently, no particular duties.
Ronnie was annoyed, but not overly impressed. He only knew Sault as a kind of skilled worker who handled the messy tasks for the group. Sometimes he wondered how Steppe used him, but he also thought about the position of Moropulos, whose name never showed up on any official documents and who seemed to have no specific responsibilities.
Threats did not greatly distress Ronnie Morelle. He had been threatened so often; and it was his experience that the worst was over when the threat came. He was free of the park now. Walking down Regent Street, one Saturday afternoon, he had come face to face with The Girl Who Had Screamed. She was with a tall, broad-shouldered young man and she had recognized him. After he had passed them, Ronnie, from the tail of his eye, saw the couple stop and the girl point after him. The man looked as though he were going to follow, but The Girl Who Screamed caught his arm. And that was the end of it.
Threats didn't really bother Ronnie Morelle. He had been threatened so many times; his experience told him that the worst part was over once the threat was made. He was free from the park now. Walking down Regent Street one Saturday afternoon, he ran into The Girl Who Had Screamed. She was with a tall, broad-shouldered guy, and she recognized him. After he passed them, Ronnie noticed out of the corner of his eye that the couple stopped and the girl pointed after him. The guy looked like he was about to follow, but The Girl Who Screamed grabbed his arm. And that was that.
The man might hate him, but would not make a fuss. The offense was comparatively old, and men did not pursue other people's stale vendettas. The beginning and end of vengeance was a threatening gesture. He knew just what that broad-shouldered man was saying, and thinking. He was a scoundrel, he deserved flogging. If he had been on hand when the girl squealed, he would have torn the heart out of the offender. But he wasn't there; and the girl had shown both her purity and her intelligence by preferring his gentle courtship to the violent love-making of Ronnie Morelle. In a sense the incident was subtly flattering to the broad-shouldered young man.
The man might hate him, but he wouldn’t make a scene. The offense was pretty old, and guys typically didn’t chase after other people’s outdated grudges. The start and finish of revenge was just a threatening gesture. He knew exactly what that broad-shouldered guy was saying and thinking. He was a jerk; he deserved a beating. If he had been there when the girl cried out, he would have ripped the heart out of the offender. But he wasn’t there, and the girl had shown both her purity and her intelligence by choosing his gentle courtship over Ronnie Morelle’s aggressive advances. In a way, the incident was kind of flattering to the broad-shouldered young man.
Ronnie was not seeing Evie in these days, he was more pleasingly engaged. The new game was infinitely more intriguing, an opponent better armed for the fight and offering a more glorious triumph.
Ronnie wasn't hanging out with Evie these days; he was more happily occupied. The new game was way more intriguing, with an opponent better equipped for the challenge and promising a more glorious victory.
But Steppe's warning piqued him. Sault! His lips curled in derision. That nigger! That half-caste jail-bird!
But Steppe's warning caught his attention. Sault! His lips curled in disdain. That guy! That mixed-race ex-con!
He wrote to Evie that night making an appointment.
He texted Evie that night to set up a meeting.
IV
"You don't know how happy I was when I found your letter at the store this morning. The manager doesn't like girls to get letters, he is an awful fossil, but he's rather keen on me. I told him your letters were from an uncle who isn't friends with mother."
"You have no idea how happy I was when I found your letter at the store this morning. The manager doesn't like girls receiving letters; he’s such an old-fashioned jerk, but he has a soft spot for me. I told him your letters were from an uncle who doesn’t get along with my mom."
"What a darling little liar you are!" said Ronnie amused. "My dear, I've missed you terribly. I shall have to give up my writing, if it is going to keep me from my girl."
"What a cute little liar you are!" said Ronnie, amused. "My dear, I've missed you so much. I might have to give up my writing if it's going to keep me away from my girl."
She snuggled closer to his side as they walked slowly through the gloom to her favorite spot. She did not tell him how she had sat there every evening, braving the importunities of those less attractive ghouls who haunt the park in the hours of dusk.
She snuggled closer to him as they walked slowly through the dim light to her favorite spot. She didn’t mention how she had sat there every evening, facing the persistent advances of those less appealing figures who linger in the park at twilight.
"There have been times," said Ronnie when they had found chairs and drawn them to the shadow of a big elm, "when I felt that I could write no more unless I saw you for a moment. But I set my teeth and worked. I pretend sometimes that you are sitting on the other side of the table and I look up and talk to you."
"There have been times," Ronnie said after they found chairs and pulled them into the shade of a big elm, "when I felt like I couldn’t write anymore unless I saw you for a moment. But I gritted my teeth and kept going. Sometimes I pretend you’re sitting on the other side of the table, and I look up and talk to you."
"You are like Christina," said the delighted girl, "she makes up things like that. Would you have liked to see me really walk into the room and sit down opposite to you?"
"You’re just like Christina," said the excited girl. "She makes up stories like that. Would you have wanted to see me actually walk into the room and sit down across from you?"
He held her more tightly. "Nine-tenths of my troubles would vanish," he said fervently, "and I could work—by heaven, how I should work if I had the inspiration of your company! I wish you weren't such a dear little puritan. I'm half inclined to engage a housekeeper if only to chaperon you."
He held her even closer. "Nine-tenths of my troubles would disappear," he said passionately, "and I could actually work—by God, how productive I would be if I had your inspiring company! I wish you weren't such a sweet little prude. I'm seriously considering hiring a housekeeper just to keep an eye on you."
He waited for a rejoinder, but it did not come.
He waited for a response, but it didn’t come.
"You have such queer ideas about how people should behave," he said. "In fact you are awfully old-fashioned, darling."
"You have such strange ideas about how people should act," he said. "In fact, you're really old-fashioned, darling."
"Am I—I suppose I am."
"Am I—I guess I am."
"Why, the modern girl goes everywhere, bachelor parties and dances—chaperons are about as much out of date as the dodo."
"Why, the modern girl goes everywhere—bachelor parties and dances. Chaperones are as outdated as the dodo."
"What is a dodo?"
"What’s a dodo?"
"A bird—a sort of duck."
"A duck-like bird."
She gurgled with laughter. "You funny boy—"
She laughed happily. "You funny boy—"
"You know Sault, don't you? Isn't he a great friend of yours?"
"You know Sault, right? Isn't he a good friend of yours?"
She struggled up out of his arms. "Friend! Of course not. He is a great friend of Christina's but not of mine. He is so old and funny-looking. He has gray hair and he is quite dark—when I say dark, I mean he is not a negro, but—well, dark."
She pushed herself out of his arms. "Friend! Of course not. He’s a good friend of Christina's but not mine. He’s so old and kind of odd-looking. He has gray hair and he’s pretty dark—when I say dark, I mean he’s not Black, but—well, dark."
"I understand. Not a friend of yours?"
"I get it. Not a friend of yours?"
"Of course not. There are times when I can't stand him! He doesn't read or write, did you know that? Of course you do—and he has been in prison, you told me that, too. If mother knew she would have a fit. Why do you talk about him, Ronnie?"
"Of course not. There are times when I can't stand him! He doesn't read or write, did you know that? Of course you do—and he's been in prison, you told me that, too. If Mom knew, she would freak out. Why do you keep talking about him, Ronnie?"
"I've no special reason, only—"
"I have no special reason, just—"
"Only what, has he been talking about me?"
"Wait, what has he been saying about me?"
"Not to me, of course—he told a friend of mine that he didn't like you to know me. It was a surprise to me that he was aware we were friends. Did you tell him?"
"Not to me, of course—he told a friend of mine that he didn't want you to know me. It surprised me that he even knew we were friends. Did you tell him?"
"Me—I? Of course not. I never heard of such nerve! How dare he!"
"Me? Of course not. I’ve never heard of such nerve! How dare he!"
"S-sh—don't get angry, darling. I'm sure he meant well. You have to do something for me, Evie dear."
"S-sh—please don’t get mad, sweetheart. I’m sure he had good intentions. You need to do something for me, Evie dear."
"Talking about me—!"
"Talking about me—!"
"What is the use?" He bent his head and kissed her. "It will be easy for you to say that you've only met me once or twice—and that you are not seeing me any more."
"What’s the point?" He lowered his head and kissed her. "It’s easy for you to say that you’ve only met me once or twice—and that you’re not going to see me again."
"But you—you will see me, Ronnie?"
"But you—you will see me, Ronnie?"
"Surely. You don't suppose that anything in the world will ever come between us, do you? Not fifty Saults."
"Of course. You don't think anything in the world could ever come between us, do you? Not even fifty Saults."
"It is Christina!" she said. "How mean of her to discuss me with Sault! And I've done so much for her; brought her books from the store and given her little things—I do think it is deceitful of her."
"It’s Christina!” she said. “How mean of her to talk about me with Sault! And I've done so much for her; I’ve brought her books from the store and given her little things—I really think it’s deceitful of her.”
"Will you do as I ask?"
"Will you do what I ask?"
"Of course, Ronnie darling. I'll tell her that I've given you up. But she is terribly sharp and I must be careful. I sleep in the same room, ours is a very small house. I used to have a room of my own until Sault came—the horrid old man. He is in love with Christina. It does seem ridiculous, doesn't it, a man like that? Christina says she isn't, but really—she is so deceitful."
"Of course, Ronnie, darling. I'll tell her that I’ve let you go. But she’s really sharp, so I have to be careful. I sleep in the same room; we live in a very small house. I used to have my own room until Sault came—the terrible old man. He’s in love with Christina. It seems ridiculous, doesn’t it, a man like that? Christina says she isn’t, but honestly—she's so deceitful."
"Will you tell her what I suggest?" he insisted.
"Will you let her know what I suggest?" he insisted.
"Yes—I'll tell her. As for Mr. Sault—"
"Sure—I’ll let her know. As for Mr. Sault—"
"Leave me to deal with Mr. Sault," said Ronnie grandly.
"Let me handle Mr. Sault," Ronnie said confidently.
Evie reached home, her little brain charged with conflicting emotions. Her relief at meeting the man again, the happiness that meeting had brought, her resentment at Sault's unwarranted interference, her hurt from Christina's supposed duplicity and breach of confidence, each contended for domination and each in turn triumphed.
Evie got home, her mind buzzing with mixed feelings. She felt relief at seeing the man again, happiness from that meeting, resentment towards Sault's unnecessary interference, and pain from Christina's supposed betrayal and breaking of trust. Each emotion battled for control and took its turn winning.
"I have given up Ronnie and I am not going to meet him again," she said as she entered the room.
"I've broken things off with Ronnie and I'm not meeting him again," she said as she walked into the room.
She was without finesse and Christina, instantly alert, was not impressed. "This is very sudden. What has happened?"
She lacked finesse, and Christina, immediately alert, wasn’t impressed. "This is very sudden. What happened?"
"I've given him up!" Evie slammed her hat down on a rickety dressing-table. She had no intention of letting the matter rest there. Her annoyance with Sault must be expressed.
"I've given him up!" Evie slammed her hat down on a shaky dressing table. She had no plans to let the matter go. She needed to express her annoyance with Sault.
"If a girl cannot have a friendship without her own sister and her sister's beastly friends making up all sorts of beastly stories about her and breaking their sacred word, too, by telling beastly people about their private affairs, then she'd better give up having friendships," she said a trifle incoherently.
"If a girl can't have a friendship without her sister and her sister's awful friends creating all kinds of terrible stories about her and breaking their promise by sharing personal things with horrible people, then she should just give up on friendships," she said a little incoherently.
"I want to sort that out," said Christina, frowning, "the only thing I'm perfectly sure about is that somebody is beastly. Do you mean that people have been talking about you and your—Ronnie?"
"I want to figure that out," said Christina, frowning, "the only thing I'm completely sure of is that someone is awful. Are you saying that people have been talking about you and your—Ronnie?"
Evie glowered at her. "You know—you know!" she blurted tremulously. "You and Sault between you, trying to interfere in my—interfering in my affairs."
Evie stared at her angrily. "You know—you know!" she suddenly said, shaking. "You and Sault together, trying to meddle in my—getting involved in my business."
"Oh," said Christina, "is that all?"
"Oh," Christina said, "is that it?"
"Is that all! Don't you think it enough, parting Ronnie and I? Breaking my heart, that is what you're doing!" she wailed. "I'll never speak to Sault again. The old murderer—that's what he is, a murderer! I'm going to tell mother and have him chucked out of the house. We're not safe. Some night he'll come along with a knife and cut our throats. A nigger murderer," she screamed. "He may be good enough to be your fancy man, but he's not good enough for me!"
"Is that all? Don't you think it's enough to separate Ronnie and me? You're breaking my heart!" she cried. "I’ll never talk to Sault again. The old murderer—that’s what he is, a murderer! I’m going to tell my mom and have him kicked out of the house. We’re not safe. One night he’ll come along with a knife and slit our throats. A black murderer," she yelled. "He might be good enough to be your boyfriend, but he’s not good enough for me!"
"Open the window and tell the street all about it," suggested Christina. "You'll get an audience in no time. Go along! Open the window! They would love to hear. Every woman in this street screams her trouble sooner or later. The woman across the road was shouting 'murder' all last night. Be fashionable, Evie. Ronnie would love to know that you made a hit in Walter Street."
"Open the window and share it with the street," Christina suggested. "You'll have an audience in no time. Come on! Open the window! They’d love to hear. Every woman on this street eventually shouts out her troubles. The woman across the street was yelling 'murder' all last night. Be trendy, Evie. Ronnie would love to know you made a splash on Walter Street."
Evie was weeping now. "You're horrible and vulgar, and I wish I was dead! You've—you've parted Ronnie and I—you and Sault!"
Evie was crying now. "You're terrible and disgusting, and I wish I was dead! You’ve—you’ve split up Ronnie and me—you and Sault!"
"I don't think so," said Christina quietly, "my impression is that you are saying what Ronnie told you to say."
"I don't think so," Christina said softly, "my impression is that you’re repeating what Ronnie told you to say."
"I swear—" began Evie.
"I swear—" Evie started.
"Don't swear, Evie, screech. It is more convincing. Ronnie told you to say that you had given him up. What did Ambrose Sault do?"
"Don't curse, Evie, scream. It's more convincing. Ronnie told you to say that you gave him up. What did Ambrose Sault do?"
"He went to a friend of Ronnie's with a lot of lies—about me and Ronnie. And you must have told him, Christina. It was mean, mean, mean of you!"
"He went to one of Ronnie's friends with a bunch of lies—about me and Ronnie. And you must have told him, Christina. That was really, really mean of you!"
"He didn't want telling. He heard you the other night when you were having hysterics and yelling 'Oh, Ronnie, Ronnie!' at the top of your voice. You did everything except give Ronnie's address and telephone number. Apart from that I did tell him. I wanted to know the kind of man you're raving about. And your Ronnie is just dirt."
"He didn’t want to be told. He heard you the other night when you were freaking out and yelling 'Oh, Ronnie, Ronnie!' at the top of your lungs. You did everything except give Ronnie’s address and phone number. Besides that, I did tell him. I wanted to know what kind of guy you’re so obsessed with. And your Ronnie is just trash."
"Don't dare to say that—don't dare!"
"Don't even think about saying that—don't even think about it!"
"If mother didn't sleep like a dormouse she'd hear you—some people think they can make black white if they shout 'black' loudly enough. Ronald Morelle has a bad reputation with girls. I don't care if you foam at the mouth, Evie, I'm going to say it. He is a blackguard!"
"If Mom didn't sleep like a log, she'd hear you—some people think they can turn black into white just by shouting 'black' really loudly. Ronald Morelle has a terrible reputation with girls. I don’t care if you freak out, Evie, I’m saying it. He’s a jerk!"
"Sault told you! Sault told you!" Evie's voice had a shrill thin edge to it. "I know he did—a murderer—a nigger murderer, that is what he is. Not fit to live under the same roof as me—I shall tell Ronnie what he said—I'll tell him tomorrow, and then you'll see!"
"Sault told you! Sault told you!" Evie's voice had a sharp, high pitch to it. "I know he did—a murderer—a black murderer, that’s what he is. Not fit to live under the same roof as me—I’ll tell Ronnie what he said—I’ll tell him tomorrow, and then you’ll see!"
"As you are permanently parted, I don't see how you will have an opportunity of telling him," said Christina. "I could have told him myself, today, I saw him."
"As you are permanently separated, I don't see how you will have a chance to tell him," said Christina. "I could have told him myself; I saw him today."
"Saw him, how?" Evie was surprised into interest.
"Saw him, how?" Evie asked, intrigued.
"With my eyes. Mr. Sault took me into Kensington Gardens and I saw him—he pointed him out to me."
"With my eyes. Mr. Sault took me to Kensington Gardens and I saw him—he pointed him out to me."
Evie smiled contemptuously. "That is where you and your damned Sault were wrong," she said in triumph. "Ronnie has been working in his flat all the afternoon! He was writing an article for The Statesman!"
Evie smiled mockingly. "That's where you and your stupid Sault messed up," she said triumphantly. "Ronnie's been working in his apartment all afternoon! He was writing an article for The Statesman!"
"He didn't seem to be working very hard when I saw him," said Christina unmoved, "unless he was dictating his article to Miss Merville. They were driving together. Mr. Sault said: 'There is Morelle'—"
"He didn't look like he was working very hard when I saw him," Christina said without any emotion, "unless he was dictating his article to Miss Merville. They were driving together. Mr. Sault said: 'There is Morelle'—"
"He should have said 'Mister'."
"He should have said ‘Mr.’"
"And I saw him. He is good-looking; the best looking man I have ever seen."
"And I saw him. He's handsome; the best-looking guy I've ever seen."
"It wasn't Ronnie—I don't mean that Ronnie isn't good looking. He's lovely. But it couldn't have been him. Besides, he hates that Merville girl, at least he doesn't like her. You are only saying this to make me jealous. How was he dressed?"
"It wasn't Ronnie—I’m not saying Ronnie isn’t good looking. He’s great-looking. But it couldn’t have been him. Besides, he hates that Merville girl, or at least he doesn’t like her. You’re just saying this to make me jealous. How was he dressed?"
"So far as I could see, he wore a long-tailed coat—he certainly had a top hat. Mr. Sault said that he thought he had been to Lady Somebody-or-other's garden party. Mr. Steppe was going, but couldn't get away."
"So far as I could see, he was wearing a long-tailed coat—he definitely had a top hat. Mr. Sault said he thought he had been to Lady Someone's garden party. Mr. Steppe was going, but couldn't get away."
"Now I know it wasn't Ronnie! He was wearing a blue suit—no, he hadn't changed his clothes. He told me he didn't dress until an hour before he met me. Sault is a—he must have been mistaken."
"Now I know it wasn't Ronnie! He was in a blue suit—no, he hadn't changed his clothes. He told me he didn't get dressed until an hour before he met me. Sault is a—he must have been mistaken."
Before she went to bed she came over to say "good night."
Before she went to bed, she stopped by to say "goodnight."
"I'm sorry I lost my temper, Chris."
"I'm sorry I lost my cool, Chris."
"My dear, if you lose nothing else, I shall be happy."
"My dear, if you lose nothing else, I’ll be happy."
"I hate your insinuations, Christina! Some day you will find out what a splendid man Ronnie is—and then you'll be surprised."
"I can't stand your insinuations, Christina! One day you'll realize what an amazing guy Ronnie is—and then you'll be shocked."
"I shall," admitted Christina, and later, when Evie was dropping into sleep, "Who did Ambrose kill?"
"I will," Christina admitted, and later, as Evie was falling asleep, she asked, "Who did Ambrose kill?"
"Eh—? I don't know. Somebody in Paris—" Another long silence.
"Eh—? I don't know. Someone in Paris—" Another long silence.
"He must have been a terrible villain!"
"He must have been a really awful villain!"
"Who, Sault?"
"Who, Sault?"
"No, the man he killed," said Christina.
"No, the guy he killed," said Christina.
She lay awake for a long time. It was two o'clock when she heard his key in the lock. She raised her head, listening to the creaking of the stairs as he came up. He had to pass her room and she whispered: "Good night, Ambrose!"
She lay awake for a long time. It was two o'clock when she heard his key in the lock. She raised her head, listening to the creaking of the stairs as he came up. He had to pass her room and she whispered, "Good night, Ambrose!"
"Good night, Christina."
"Good night, Christina."
She blew a kiss at the door.
She blew a kiss at the door.
V
Mr. Steppe, with a gardenia in his buttonhole, leaned out of the window of his car and waved his yellow glove in greeting and Beryl, who was just about to enter her own machine, stepped back upon the sidewalk and waited. She felt a little twinge of impatience, for she was on her way to the Horse Show and Ronald.
Mr. Steppe, with a gardenia in his lapel, leaned out of his car window and waved his yellow glove in greeting. Beryl, who was just about to get into her own car, stepped back onto the sidewalk and waited. She felt a slight twinge of impatience because she was on her way to the Horse Show and to meet Ronald.
"Is the doctor in—good! He can wait—where are you off to, Beryl, huh? Looking perfectly lovely too. I often wonder what those old back-veld relations of mine would say if they ever saw a girl like you. Their women are just trek-oxen—mustn't say 'cows,' huh? Are you in a great hurry?"
"Is the doctor here—great! He can wait—where are you going, Beryl, huh? You look absolutely lovely too. I often wonder what my old relatives from the backcountry would think if they ever saw a girl like you. Their women are just like trek-oxen—can’t call them 'cows,' huh? Are you in a big hurry?"
"Not a great hurry," she smiled, "but I think father is expecting you."
"Not in a huge rush," she smiled, "but I think Dad is waiting for you."
"I know. But he'll not be worried if I'm late. Drive me somewhere. I want to talk."
"I know. But he won't be concerned if I'm late. Take me somewhere. I need to talk."
She jumped at the opportunity of placing a time-limit on the conversation.
She eagerly took the chance to put a time limit on the conversation.
"Drive to Regents Park, round the inner circle and back to the house," she ordered, and Mr. Steppe handed her into the car.
"Drive to Regents Park, around the inner circle and back to the house," she commanded, and Mr. Steppe helped her into the car.
"I want to have a little chat about your father," he said, greatly to her surprise. He had never before spoken more than two consecutive sentences in reference to Dr. Merville.
"I want to have a quick talk about your dad," he said, catching her off guard. He had never said more than two sentences in a row about Dr. Merville before.
"What I tell you, Beryl, is in confidence," he said. "I'm not sure whether I ought to tell you at all, but you're a sensible girl, huh? No nonsense. That is how a woman should be. The doctor has lost a lot of money—you know that?"
"What I'm about to tell you, Beryl, is just between us," he said. "I'm not sure if I should share it with you, but you're a smart girl, right? No nonsense. That's how a woman should be. The doctor has lost a lot of money—you know that?"
"I didn't know," she answered in alarm, "but I thought father confined his investments to your companies?"
"I didn't know," she replied, startled. "But I thought dad kept his investments to your companies?"
"Yes—so he has. He has taken up a lot of shares—against my advice. He is carrying—well I wouldn't like to tell you the figure. He bought them—against my advice. Most of my stock is only partly paid up. He is carrying nearly a million shares in one concern or another. That is all right. You can carry millions, always providing there is a market, and that you can sell at a profit, or else that there isn't any need to call up the remainder of the capital. That need has arisen in the case of two companies in which he is heavily involved. Now, Beryl, you are not to say a word about what I have told you."
"Yes—he has. He’s taken on a lot of shares—against my advice. He’s carrying—well, I wouldn't want to tell you the exact number. He bought them—against my advice. Most of my stock is only partly paid up. He’s holding nearly a million shares in one company or another. That’s fine. You can hold millions, as long as there’s a market, and you can sell at a profit, or if there’s no need to pay the rest of the capital. That need has come up for two companies where he’s heavily invested. Now, Beryl, you must not say a word about what I’ve told you."
"But—I don't quite follow what you have said. Does it mean that father will be called upon to pay large sums of money?" He nodded.
"But—I don't really get what you're saying. Does it mean that Dad will have to pay a lot of money?" He nodded.
"Or else—?"
"Or what—?"
"There is no 'or else'," said Steppe. "The capital has to be called in, in justice to the shareholders and the doctor must pay. Somebody must pay. In fact, I am going to pay. That was the reason I was calling on him today."
"There’s no 'or else,'" said Steppe. "The capital needs to be called in, to be fair to the shareholders, and the doctor has to pay. Someone has to pay. Actually, I'm going to pay. That’s why I was visiting him today."
"He has been very worried lately," said Beryl in a troubled tone. "I don't know how to thank you, Mr. Steppe. Is it a big sum?"
"He’s been really worried lately," Beryl said, sounding concerned. "I don’t know how to thank you, Mr. Steppe. Is it a large amount?"
"It runs to hundreds of thousands," said Steppe. "Very few can lay their hands on that amount, huh? Jan Steppe! They know me in the city, hate me, would slaughter me, but they don't despise me. I can sign cheques for a million and they'd be honored."
"It goes into the hundreds of thousands," Steppe said. "Not many can get their hands on that kind of money, right? Jan Steppe! They know me in the city, they hate me, would love to take me down, but they don't look down on me. I could sign checks for a million and they'd be impressed."
"But father must make some arrangement to pay you, Mr. Steppe—" she began.
"But Dad has to figure out a way to pay you, Mr. Steppe—" she started.
"That is nothing. The shares may rise in value—there is no telling what may happen with the market in an optimistic mood. But I thought I would let you know. Steppe isn't a bad fellow, huh?"
"That's nothing. The shares could go up in value—who knows what might happen with the market when things are looking good. But I just wanted to let you know. Steppe isn't a bad guy, right?"
She heaved a long sigh. "No—you are kind, most kind. I wish father wouldn't touch the stock market. Temperamentally, he is unfitted for a gambler. He is so easily depressed. Can't you persuade him, Mr. Steppe?"
She let out a long sigh. "No—you’re so kind, really kind. I wish my dad wouldn’t mess with the stock market. He’s just not cut out for taking risks. He gets depressed so easily. Can’t you talk to him, Mr. Steppe?"
"If you say the word, I'll stop him," said Steppe. "There is nothing I wouldn't do for you, Beryl." She was silent.
"If you say the word, I'll stop him," Steppe said. "I would do anything for you, Beryl." She was quiet.
"I'm grateful," she said, as the car was heading for the house. "I cannot put myself under any bigger obligation—father must do as he wishes. But if you could help him with advice—?"
"I'm grateful," she said, as the car drove toward the house. "I can’t put myself under any greater obligation—my dad must do what he wants. But if you could help him with advice—?"
It occurred to her then, that if he could, at a word, arrest the speculative tendencies of Dr. Merville, why had he contented himself with "advice" when her father had made his disastrous investments?
It occurred to her then that if he could, with just a word, stop Dr. Merville's speculative ideas, why had he settled for just "advice" when her father made his unfortunate investments?
Saying good-bye to him at the door of the house, Beryl drove on to Olympia a disturbed and anxious girl. Steppe watched the car out of sight before he mounted the steps and rang the bell.
Saying goodbye to him at the door, Beryl drove off to Olympia as a troubled and anxious girl. Steppe watched the car disappear before he walked up the steps and rang the bell.
"You saw us, huh? Yes, I wanted to talk to Beryl and I knew that you wouldn't mind waiting. I've got to call up the unpaid capital of Brakpan Mines and Toledo Deeps."
"You saw us, right? Yeah, I wanted to talk to Beryl and I knew you wouldn't mind waiting. I need to call up the unpaid capital of Brakpan Mines and Toledo Deeps."
The doctor moved uneasily. "Couldn't you wait a little while?" he asked nervously. "The shares are moving. They went up a fraction yesterday—which means that there are buyers."
The doctor shifted awkwardly. "Could you hold off for a bit?" he asked anxiously. "The stocks are fluctuating. They rose a little yesterday—which means there are buyers."
"I was the buyer," said Steppe. "I took a feeler at the market. I bought five hundred—and I could have had five hundred thousand at the price. They were falling over one another to sell. No, I'm afraid I've got to make a call and you'll have to take up your shares, huh? Well, I'm going to let you have the money."
"I was the buyer," said Steppe. "I checked out the market. I bought five hundred—and I could have gotten five hundred thousand at that price. They were eager to sell. No, I’m afraid I need to make a call and you’ll have to take your shares, okay? Well, I’m going to let you have the money."
"That is good of you—"
"That's nice of you—"
"Not at all. I must keep your name sweet and clean, Merville. I am going to marry Beryl."
"Not at all. I have to keep your name nice and clean, Merville. I'm going to marry Beryl."
The doctor opened a silver box and took out a cigar with a shaking hand. "Beryl is a very dear girl," he said. "Have you spoken to her?"
The doctor opened a silver box and took out a cigar with a trembling hand. "Beryl is a really special girl," he said. "Have you talked to her?"
"No, there is plenty of time. I don't want to scare her—let her get used to me, Merville, huh? That's that. You are crossing with me tonight, huh? Good, I hate the Havre route, but you can sleep on board and that saves time. Abrahams is coming from Vienna with the Bulgarian concession. I'm inclined to float it."
"No, there's plenty of time. I don't want to scare her—let her get used to me, Merville, okay? That's it. You’re traveling with me tonight, right? Good, I hate the Havre route, but you can sleep on board and that saves time. Abrahams is coming from Vienna with the Bulgarian concession. I'm thinking about moving forward with it."
Ronnie was waiting in the main entrance when the girl arrived. In some respects he was a model escort. He never expected a woman to be punctual and had trained himself in the art of patient waiting.
Ronnie was waiting at the main entrance when the girl showed up. In some ways, he was the perfect escort. He never expected a woman to arrive on time and had taught himself the skill of being patiently waiting.
"No, really, I haven't been here very long," he replied to her apology, "and you, of all women, are worth waiting for."
"No, really, I haven't been here very long," he responded to her apology, "and you, of all women, are definitely worth waiting for."
"You are a dear. I don't believe you, but still you are a dear. I'm so sick of life today, Ronnie—don't ask me why. Amuse me."
"You’re so sweet. I don’t believe you, but still, you’re so sweet. I’m really fed up with life today, Ronnie—don’t ask me why. Make me laugh."
"How is the doctor?" he queried, as they were shown into their seats.
"How's the doctor?" he asked as they were shown to their seats.
"He is going to Paris tonight with Mr. Steppe," she said. "I'm rather glad. Two or three days abroad will do him a lot of good. There aren't many people here this afternoon, Ronnie."
"He’s going to Paris tonight with Mr. Steppe," she said. "I'm actually happy about it. A couple of days away will really help him out. There aren’t many people here this afternoon, Ronnie."
"Most of the swells are at Ascot," he explained, "the night seance is crowded. Gone to Paris, eh?" The news made him thoughtful.
"Most of the crowd is at Ascot," he explained, "the night seance is packed. Off to Paris, huh?" The news made him pensive.
She drove him back to the house to tea. Dr. Merville was out and was not returning to dinner. The maid said he had left a letter in his study. Beryl found it to be a note saying he was unlikely to see her before he went; his bag would be called for, he added.
She drove him back to the house for tea. Dr. Merville was out and wouldn't be back for dinner. The maid said he had left a letter in his study. Beryl found it was a note saying he probably wouldn't see her before he left; he added that his bag would be picked up.
"My hard-hearted parent has gone without saying good-bye," she said. "Take me out to dinner, Ronnie. After, I would like to see a revue. I feel un-intellectual today; I'm in the mood when I want to see people with red noses and baggy trousers. And I want to be in a box. I love boxes, since—"
"My tough parent left without saying goodbye," she said. "Take me out to dinner, Ronnie. Afterwards, I want to see a show. I'm not feeling very intellectual today; I'm in the mood to watch people with red noses and baggy pants. And I want to sit in a box. I love boxes, because—"
Ronald Morelle walked home from Park Crescent stopping at a messenger office to scribble a note.
Ronald Morelle walked home from Park Crescent, stopping at a messenger office to jot down a note.
"It is at a drug store in Knightsbridge," he said. "I want the boy to give it to the young lady in the pay desk. Perhaps he had better make a purchase—a cake of soap, if that is the boy," he smiled upon the diminutive messenger, "and let him hand the letter to the lady when he puts in his bill."
"It’s at a drugstore in Knightsbridge," he said. "I want the boy to give it to the young lady at the checkout. Maybe he should buy something—a bar of soap, if that's the boy," he smiled at the small messenger, "and let him hand the letter to the lady when he pays his bill."
He came to the flat to find François laying out his dress-clothes.
He arrived at the apartment to find François laying out his formal clothes.
"Finish what you are doing and go home. I shall not want you this evening," he said. "Stay—have a bottle put on ice. You can lay the small table. You might have bought some flowers. I hate flowers, but—get some. You can throw them away tomorrow."
"Finish what you're doing and go home. I won't need you tonight," he said. "Stay—get a bottle put on ice. You can set the small table. You could have picked up some flowers. I hate flowers, but—get some. You can toss them out tomorrow."
"Yes, m'sieur," said his imperturbable man, "for how many shall I lay supper?"
"Yes, sir," said his calm servant, "how many should I set the table for?"
"For three," answered Ronnie.
"For three," Ronnie replied.
It was a convention that he invariably entertained two guests, but François had never had to wash more than two used glasses.
It was a rule that he always had two guests, but François had never had to wash more than two used glasses.
VI
Beryl was still in the drawing-room and the tea table had not been cleared when Ambrose Sault came for the doctor's bag. She heard the sound of his voice in the hall and came to the head of the stairs.
Beryl was still in the living room, and the tea table hadn’t been cleared when Ambrose Sault came for the doctor’s bag. She heard his voice in the hallway and went to the top of the stairs.
"Is that you, Mr. Sault? Won't you come up for a moment?"
"Is that you, Mr. Sault? Could you come up for a moment?"
The doctor had telephoned to Moropulos, he explained, asking him to take the grip to his club. She gathered that it was usual for Ambrose to carry out these little commissions.
The doctor had called Moropulos, he explained, asking him to take the grip to his club. She understood that it was typical for Ambrose to handle these small tasks.
"How is Miss Colebrook?—has she forgiven me for acting the part of district visitor? She is a nice girl and her hair is such a wonderful color."
"How is Miss Colebrook? Has she forgiven me for playing the role of district visitor? She's a great girl and her hair is such an amazing color."
"The osteopath says she will get well," replied Ambrose simply, "and when I went in to see her this morning she told me she really thought that she felt better already. She has the heart of a lion, Miss Merville."
"The osteopath says she will get better," Ambrose replied simply, "and when I went to see her this morning, she told me she genuinely thought she felt better already. She has the heart of a lion, Miss Merville."
"She is certainly brave." Beryl knew she was a brute because she could not work up an enthusiastic interest in Christina Colebrook.
"She is definitely brave." Beryl knew she was a bully because she couldn’t muster genuine interest in Christina Colebrook.
"It will be wonderful if she is cured." Sault's voice was hushed. "I daren't let myself think about it—in fact, I shall be more bitterly disappointed than she, if the treatment does not succeed."
"It'll be amazing if she gets better." Sault's voice was low. "I can't allow myself to hope for it—in fact, I’d be more hurt than she will be if the treatment doesn't work."
"You are very fond of her?" She had been examining his face as he spoke, wondering what there was in him that she had seen at their first meeting which reminded her of Ronnie. There was not a vestige of likeness between them. This man's face, for all its strength, was coarse; the eyes were the only fine features it possessed. And the skin—there was a yellow-brown tinge in it. She remembered her father saying once that people who had negro blood in their veins betrayed their origin even though they were quite white, by a dark half-moon on their finger-nails. Whilst he was speaking, he moved his hands so that his nails were discernible. They were ugly nails, broad and ragged of edge—yes, there it was—a brown crescent showing against the deep pink.
"You really like her?" She had been studying his face as he spoke, trying to figure out what it was about him that had reminded her of Ronnie at their first meeting. There was no resemblance between them at all. This man's face, despite its strength, was rough; the only fine features he had were his eyes. And his skin—a yellow-brown shade. She remembered her father once saying that people with African ancestry could show their heritage even if they appeared very white, by a dark half-moon on their fingernails. As he spoke, he moved his hands so his nails were visible. They were unattractive nails, broad and jagged—yes, there it was—a brown crescent showing against the deep pink.
"Yes, I'm fond of her. She is lovable. I haven't met anybody like Christina before."
"Yeah, I really like her. She's so sweet. I haven't met anyone like Christina before."
Why was she annoyed? Perhaps "annoyed" hardly described her emotion. She was disappointed in him. Her attitude toward Sault was enigmatical—it was certainly capricious. She was a little nauseated and was glad when he went.
Why was she annoyed? Maybe "annoyed" didn't really capture how she felt. She was disappointed in him. Her feelings toward Sault were confusing—it was definitely unpredictable. She felt a little sick and was relieved when he left.
Sault carried the suitcase to the club and left it with a porter. He wished he had an excuse for calling every day at the house—the sight of her exalted him, raised him instantly to a higher plane.
Sault took the suitcase to the club and handed it over to a porter. He wished he had a reason to visit the house every day—the sight of her lifted his spirits and instantly elevated him to a higher level.
He saw Evie walking home in front of him; she saw him, stopped and became interested in a shop window. She always avoided him in the street and would not dream of walking with him. In the kitchen, to which she followed him, she condescended to speak.
He saw Evie walking home ahead of him; she noticed him, stopped, and pretended to be interested in a shop window. She always dodged him on the street and wouldn't even think of walking with him. In the kitchen, where she followed him, she reluctantly started to talk.
"You were looking very pleased with yourself when I saw you in High Street, Mr. Sault," she said.
"You looked really pleased with yourself when I saw you on High Street, Mr. Sault," she said.
"Was I—yes, I was feeling good. You're home early tonight, Evie."
"Was I—yes, I was feeling good. You're home early tonight, Evie."
Mrs. Colebrook had a washing day and was at her labors in the scullery, and Evie could flare up without reproof.
Mrs. Colebrook had a laundry day and was busy in the kitchen, and Evie could express herself without getting scolded.
"I'm so glad you notice when I come in, and go out!" she said. "It is nice to know that all your movements are watched. I suppose I ought to ask your permission when I stay out late? We always like to please the lodger!"
"I'm really glad you notice when I come in and out!" she said. "It's nice to know that all your moves are watched. I guess I should ask for your permission when I stay out late? We always want to please the tenant!"
He looked down into the pretty flushed face and smiled gently. "I believe you are trying to be cross with me, Evie," he said good-naturedly, "and I don't feel like being cross with anybody. My dear, it is no business of mine—"
He looked down at her pretty flushed face and smiled gently. "I think you're trying to be mad at me, Evie," he said playfully, "but I'm not in the mood to be mad at anyone. My dear, it's really none of my business—"
"Don't call me 'my dear', if you please! You have a nerve to 'my dear' me! A man like you!"
"Don't call me 'my dear,' if you don’t mind! You have the audacity to 'my dear' me! A guy like you!"
Sault's knuckle touched his chin awkwardly. "I didn't mean to be offensive—"
Sault's knuckle awkwardly brushed against his chin. "I didn't mean to come off as offensive—"
"You are offensive! You are the most beastly offensive person I know! You go prying and spying into my business and telling lies about gentlemen whose boots you're not fit to blacken."
"You are offensive! You’re the most disgusting and rude person I know! You pry and snoop into my life and spread lies about men whose shoes you're not even good enough to shine."
"Hello, hello!" Mrs. Colebrook stood in the kitchen doorway, wiping her soapy hands on her apron. "What's this, Evie? Telling lies about you? Mr. Sault would not tell a lie to save his life. What gentleman? He'd have to be a pretty good gentleman for Mr. Sault to blacken his boots."
"Hey there! Mrs. Colebrook stood in the kitchen doorway, wiping her soapy hands on her apron. "What's going on, Evie? Spreading lies about you? Mr. Sault wouldn’t lie even to save himself. What kind of gentleman? He’d have to be quite the gentleman for Mr. Sault to clean his boots."
Evie wilted before her mother's fiery gaze and, turning, slammed from the room.
Evie shrank under her mother's intense stare and, turning away, stormed out of the room.
"It is nothing, Mrs. Colebrook," smiled Ambrose. "I made her angry—something I said. It was my fault entirely. Now what about those blankets?"
"It’s nothing, Mrs. Colebrook," Ambrose smiled. "I made her angry—something I said. It was completely my fault. Now, what about those blankets?"
"You're not going to wash any blankets," said Mrs. Colebrook, "and Evie has got to say she is sorry."
"You're not going to wash any blankets," Mrs. Colebrook said, "and Evie needs to apologize."
"I washed blankets before you were born, Mrs. Colebrook, or soon after, at any rate. I promised you I'd come home and help you."
"I washed blankets before you were born, Mrs. Colebrook, or shortly after, in any case. I promised you I’d come home and help you."
He went with her to the little scullery with its copper and wash tub, she protesting.
He went with her to the small kitchen with its copper pots and wash tub, and she protested.
"I didn't think you meant it," she said, "and I can't let you do it. You go into the kitchen and I'll make you a cup of tea."
"I didn't think you were serious," she said, "and I can't let you go through with it. You head into the kitchen and I'll make you a cup of tea."
"Blankets," said Ambrose, rolling up his sleeves.
"Blankets," Ambrose said, rolling up his sleeves.
Evie burst into her room, red with anger. She hated Sault more than ever. She said so, flinging her hat wildly on the bed.
Evie stormed into her room, furious. She despised Sault more than ever. She announced it, tossing her hat carelessly onto the bed.
"Oh—was that you who was strafing?" asked Christina.
"Oh—were you the one who was strafing?" asked Christina.
"I gave him a piece of my mind," said Evie with satisfaction.
"I told him exactly what I thought," Evie said with satisfaction.
"That was generous, considering the size of it." Christina bent outward and laid down the paper and stylograph she had been using.
"That was generous, given its size." Christina leaned out and placed the paper and pen she had been using down.
"I couldn't have done that a few days ago," she said, "and what has poor Ambrose done?"
"I couldn't have done that a few days ago," she said, "and what has poor Ambrose done?"
"He had the cheek to tell me I was home very early, as if he was the lord of the house!"
"He had the nerve to tell me I was home really early, like he was the boss of the house!"
"Aren't you home early?"
"Home early, aren't you?"
"It is no business of his, the interfering old devil!"
"It’s none of his business, that annoying old guy!"
Christina eyed her critically. "You came home in a bad temper," she said. "I suppose giving up Ronnie has got on your nerves."
Christina looked at her critically. "You came home in a bad mood," she said. "I guess giving up Ronnie has stressed you out."
"I haven't given him up!" Evie snapped, "only he's busy tonight."
"I haven't given him up!" Evie shot back, "he's just busy tonight."
Christina chewed a toffee ball reflectively. "That man is certainly industrious," she said. "They will have to bring out new papers to print all he writes. Does he find time to eat?"
Christina chewed a toffee ball thoughtfully. "That guy is definitely hardworking," she said. "They're going to have to release new papers to print everything he writes. Does he even have time to eat?"
Evie lifted her nose scornfully. "What did you say to my Ambrose?"
Evie wrinkled her nose in disdain. "What did you say to my Ambrose?"
"I told you."
"I told you so."
"You said that you gave him a piece of your mind—that doesn't mean anything to me. Did you call him a murderer?"
"You said you told him off—that doesn't mean anything to me. Did you call him a murderer?"
"Of course I didn't—I hope I'm a lady."
"Of course I didn't—I hope I'm a lady."
"I've often hoped so, and maybe one of these days my hopes will be realized. So you didn't call him a murderer? You lost a great opportunity. Don't be offensive to him again, Evie," she said quietly.
"I’ve often hoped so, and maybe one of these days my hopes will come true. So you didn’t call him a murderer? You missed a great opportunity. Don’t offend him again, Evie," she said quietly.
Evie did not reply. When Christina spoke in that tone of voice she was frightened of her.
Evie stayed silent. When Christina spoke like that, it scared her.
"What is Ambrose doing now?"
"What’s Ambrose up to now?"
"I don't know—in the kitchen, I suppose, guzzling food. And I'm starving! But I won't sit down at the same table as a black man, I won't!"
"I don’t know—in the kitchen, I guess, just eating a lot. And I’m starving! But I won’t sit down at the same table as a Black man, I won’t!"
"Don't be a fool, Evie. Go down and get some food. You can bring it up here and eat it. And, Evie—Ambrose is a very dear friend of mine and I dislike hearing you call him a 'black man'. He is almost as white as you and I. His great grandfather was an Indian."
"Don't be ridiculous, Evie. Go downstairs and get some food. You can bring it up here and eat it. And, Evie—Ambrose is a very dear friend of mine, and I really dislike hearing you call him a 'black man.' He’s almost as white as you and me. His great-grandfather was an Indian."
"If you don't like to hear me say unpleasant things about your friends, don't say them about mine."
"If you don't want to hear me say negative things about your friends, then don’t say them about mine."
Here, Evie thought, not without reason, that she had a point which was worth laboring. She was astonished when Christina surrendered without firing another shot.
Here, Evie thought, not without reason, that she had a point worth pursuing. She was amazed when Christina gave in without putting up another fight.
"Perhaps you are right, dear. Go and get something to eat."
"Maybe you’re right, dear. Go grab something to eat."
Evie returned almost immediately with the news that the kitchen was empty and that she had seen one whom she was pleased to describe as "the enemy" bending over a wash-tub, his arms white with lather.
Evie came back almost right away with the news that the kitchen was empty and that she had spotted someone she happily referred to as "the enemy" leaning over a wash-tub, his arms covered in foam.
"Do you think he is making up to mother?" she asked, as that interesting possibility presented itself.
"Do you think he’s trying to impress mom?" she asked, as that intriguing idea came to mind.
Christina choked. "Don't say funny things when I'm eating candy," she begged.
Christina choked. "Please don't say funny things when I'm eating candy," she begged.
VII
The revue had reached its seventh scene before Beryl and her escort were shown into the big stage box of the Pavilion. She had hardly taken her seat before she saw a familiar face in the stalls.
The revue had reached its seventh scene before Beryl and her companion were shown into the large stage box at the Pavilion. She had barely sat down when she noticed a familiar face in the audience.
"Isn't that Mr. Moropulos?" she asked, and following the direction of her eyes he nodded. The Greek did not appear to have noticed them. He was conspicuous as being the only man in that row of the stalls who was not wearing evening dress.
"Isn't that Mr. Moropulos?" she asked, and he nodded, following her gaze. The Greek didn't seem to have noticed them. He stood out as the only man in that row of seats who wasn't dressed in formal evening wear.
"Yes, that is Moropulos. Don't let him see you, Beryl."
"Yeah, that's Moropulos. Don't let him spot you, Beryl."
Apparently Mr. Moropulos did not identify the pair, for though he turned his head in their direction he showed no sign of recognition. Half-way through the last part of the revue, he disappeared and they did not see him again.
Apparently, Mr. Moropulos didn’t recognize the couple, because even though he turned his head towards them, he showed no signs of knowing who they were. Halfway through the last part of the show, he vanished and they didn’t see him again.
"And now home. It has been a jolly afternoon and evening," said Beryl as they came out.
"And now home. It’s been a fun afternoon and evening," said Beryl as they stepped outside.
Ronnie was looking round for his car. "What a fool I am," he said. "I told Parker not to wait—for some extraordinary reason I imagined your car would be here. We'll have to take a taxi."
Ronnie was searching for his car. "What a fool I am," he said. "I told Parker not to wait— for some crazy reason I thought your car would be here. We’ll have to take a taxi."
The cab had hardly started before he tapped at the window and leaning out, gave a fresh direction.
The cab had just begun to move when he tapped on the window and leaned out to give new directions.
"Come home and have some supper. I've just remembered that I told François I was bringing a couple of men home—told him early this morning."
"Come home and have some dinner. I just remembered that I told François I was bringing a couple of guys home—I told him that early this morning."
She hesitated. "I can't stay very long," she said. "No—nobody is waiting up for me. My maid never does—it spoils my enjoyment of a dance if I think that I am keeping some poor girl out of her bed. I'll come in for five minutes, dear."
She paused. "I can't stay too long," she said. "No—nobody's waiting for me. My maid never does—it ruins my enjoyment of a dance if I think I'm keeping some poor girl from her bed. I'll pop in for five minutes, dear."
His arm came round her, her head drooped toward him. "Ronnie—I'm so glad all this has come about, darling—I've run after you—I know I have. But I don't care—four years seems such an awful long time to wait."
His arm went around her, and her head leaned toward him. "Ronnie—I'm so happy all this has happened, babe—I’ve chased after you—I know I have. But I don’t mind—four years feels like an incredibly long time to wait."
"An eternity," he breathed.
"Eternity," he said.
"And marriage is, as you say—in your immoral way—only a third party sanction—it is silly." He kissed her. An automatic lift carried them to the third floor and Ronnie went in switching on the lights.
"And marriage is, as you say—in your questionable way—just a third-party approval—it’s ridiculous." He kissed her. An automatic elevator took them to the third floor, and Ronnie entered, turning on the lights.
"I wonder whether father will be angry," she asked, "if your man—"
"I wonder if Dad will be mad," she asked, "if your guy—"
"He sleeps out," Ronnie helped her off with her wrap. "He's never here after nine. This is my own room, Beryl—but you saw it when the doctor brought you here to dinner."
"He sleeps out," Ronnie helped her take off her wrap. "He's never here after nine. This is my own room, Beryl—but you saw it when the doctor brought you here for dinner."
She walked over to the big black table and sat down.
She walked over to the large black table and sat down.
"Here genius broods," she laughed quietly, "what a humbug you are, Ronnie! I don't believe you write a thousand words a month!"
"Here genius is thinking," she chuckled softly, "what a fake you are, Ronnie! I don’t believe you write a thousand words a month!"
He smiled indulgently.
He smiled warmly.
"And there is your wicked Anthony! He looks worse by artificial light. Now, Ronnie, I really must go."
"And there’s your wicked Anthony! He looks even worse under artificial light. Now, Ronnie, I really have to go."
"Go?" incredulously, "with foie-gras sandwiches and a beautifully dry wine—?"
"Go?" she said in disbelief, "with foie gras sandwiches and a perfectly dry wine—?"
The door into the dining-room was open and he pointed.
The door to the dining room was open, and he pointed.
"It is the last bottle of that wine. Jerry will be furious when he comes to breakfast in the morning and finds it gone."
"It’s the last bottle of that wine. Jerry is going to be furious when he comes to breakfast in the morning and sees it’s gone."
Ronnie had a friend, one Jeremiah Talbot, a man after his own heart. Beryl had met him once, a languid loose-lipped man with a reputation for gallantry.
Ronnie had a friend named Jeremiah Talbot, a guy who was just like him. Beryl had met him once; he was a laid-back, chatty guy known for his charm.
"Well—I'll eat just a little—and then you must take me home. You shouldn't have paid off the cab."
"Fine—I'll have a little bit to eat—and then you have to take me home. You shouldn't have paid for the cab."
He was too busy at the wine bucket to listen. She sat on the edge of one of the window chesterfields and let her eyes rove around the room, and after a while he brought a plate and a filled glass.
He was too focused on the wine bucket to pay attention. She sat on the edge of one of the window sofas and let her eyes wander around the room, and after a bit, he brought over a plate and a filled glass.
She put her lips to the wine and handed it back to him. "No more, dear."
She took a sip of the wine and passed it back to him. "That's enough, sweetheart."
A sudden panic had taken possession of her, and she was shaking. "No—!" And yet it was so natural and so comforting to let him hold her. She relaxed, unresisting.
A sudden panic gripped her, and she was shaking. "No—!" Yet it felt so natural and comforting to let him hold her. She relaxed, without resistance.
"I shouldn't be here, Ronnie," she murmured between his kisses, "let me go, darling—please." But he held her the tighter and she did not deny his greedy lips.
"I shouldn't be here, Ronnie," she whispered between his kisses, "let me go, babe—please." But he held her tighter, and she didn’t resist his eager lips.
VIII
Ronnie woke with a start, stared at the window and cursed. Pulling on a dressing-gown he slipped from the room and at the sight of him the woman who was dusting the sideboard paused in her labors.
Ronnie woke up suddenly, looked at the window, and cursed. Throwing on a robe, he left the room, and when the woman who was dusting the sideboard saw him, she paused in her work.
"I don't want you here today—where is your friend?"
"I don't want you here today—where's your friend?"
"In the pantry, sir."
"In the pantry, sir."
"Well, take her with you—ah, François, listen. Turn these women out and then go out yourself—go to the city—and get—buy anything you like, but don't come back before eleven—no twelve."
"Well, take her with you—oh, François, listen. Get these women out and then go out yourself—head to the city—and get—buy whatever you want, but don’t come back before eleven—no, make it twelve."
He waited until the flat was empty and returned to his room. Beryl was lying with her head in the crook of her arm. She was not asleep—nor crying, as he had feared.
He waited until the apartment was empty and went back to his room. Beryl was lying with her head resting on her arm. She wasn't asleep—or crying, as he had worried.
"I'm dreadfully sorry, darling—I must have fallen asleep."
"I'm really sorry, babe—I must have dozed off."
"What is the time?" She did not turn but spoke into the pillow.
"What time is it?" She didn't turn but spoke into the pillow.
"Eight—curse it! You can't go home in evening dress."
"Eight—damn it! You can't go home in evening attire."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
She struggled up, her face averted.
She struggled to get up, her face turned away.
"It is the best way," she said, "will you get me a cab?"
"It’s the best way," she said, "could you get me a cab?"
When he came up again, she was tidying her hair at the mirror. "It was very foolish," she remarked without emotion.
When he resurfaced, she was arranging her hair in front of the mirror. "That was really foolish," she said flatly.
"There is nobody below, and, thank God, there was an Albert Hall ball last night," said Ronnie, "and it is only eight—shall I come down with you?"
"There’s no one downstairs, and thank God there was an Albert Hall ball last night,” said Ronnie, “and it’s only eight—should I come down with you?”
She shook her head. "No—just show me how to work the elevator. An Albert Hall ball? Where could I have been after that finished? You lie better than I, Ronnie."
She shook her head. "No—just show me how to use the elevator. An Albert Hall ball? Where could I have been after that? You lie better than I do, Ronnie."
"Having breakfast—lots of people make a special function of breakfast after those shows."
"Having breakfast—many people turn breakfast into a special event after those shows."
"All right—show me how the elevator works."
"Okay—show me how the elevator works."
To her maid a quarter of an hour later: "I'm going to bed, Dean, and if Mr. Morelle rings up, will you tell him that I am very sorry I cannot see him this morning. You can bring me a cup of chocolate—yes, I've had breakfast, but bring me some chocolate."
To her maid a quarter of an hour later: "I'm heading to bed, Dean, and if Mr. Morelle calls, can you tell him I'm really sorry I can't see him this morning? You can bring me a cup of hot chocolate—yeah, I've had breakfast, but I’d like some chocolate."
She was standing by the window in a silk wrap when the maid brought the tray. Beryl did not look round.
She was standing by the window in a silk wrap when the maid brought the tray. Beryl didn’t look back.
"Put it down, Dean—I will ring when I want you."
"Put it down, Dean—I’ll call when I need you."
She walked across the room and locked the door. Then she came to the mirror and looked for a long time at herself. "Yes—Beryl—it is you! I was hoping it was somebody else!"
She walked across the room and locked the door. Then she approached the mirror and stared at herself for a long time. "Yes—Beryl—it is you! I was hoping it was someone else!"
IX
That same morning Mr. Moropulos asked a question of Ambrose Sault.
That same morning, Mr. Moropulos asked Ambrose Sault a question.
"What exposure should you give to a photograph taken, say, soon after eight o'clock in the morning?"
"What exposure should you use for a photograph taken, say, just after eight o'clock in the morning?"
"What sort of a morning?"
"What kind of morning?"
"This morning."
"This morning."
Ambrose glanced out of the window.
Ambrose looked out of the window.
"You could get a snap shot on a twenty-fifth of a second," he said.
"You could take a snapshot in a twenty-fifth of a second," he said.
Mr. Moropulos produced a folding kodak from his pocket. "Would this stop be wide enough?"
Mr. Moropulos pulled out a folding Kodak from his pocket. "Is this stop wide enough?"
Ambrose took the camera in his hand. "Yes," he said. "What were you taking, a scene or a figure?"
Ambrose took the camera in his hand. "Yes," he said. "Were you capturing a landscape or a portrait?"
"A figure," said Mr. Moropulos, "a lady in evening dress."
"A figure," said Mr. Moropulos, "a woman in an evening dress."
Ambrose smiled. "Eight o'clock is a funny time to photograph a lady in evening dress," he said.
Ambrose smiled. "Eight o'clock is an odd time to take a picture of a woman in an evening gown," he said.
"An amusing time—if one hadn't been waiting up all night to take it. I was here at five. Yes—I came back for the camera. I took a chance of missing the lady, but even if I had it wouldn't have mattered. But eight o'clock!" he laughed gleefully, "how very obliging. Sault, my Ambrosial man, I am going to sleep."
"Such a funny time—if only I hadn’t stayed up all night waiting for it. I got here at five. Yeah—I came back for the camera. I risked missing the lady, but even if I had, it wouldn’t have made a difference. But eight o'clock!" he chuckled with delight, "how very accommodating. Sault, my amazing friend, I’m going to sleep."
"I think you need it," said Ambrose.
"I think you need it," Ambrose said.
He did all the work of the house, even to making Mr. Moropulos' bed and he was glad of the opportunity to "spring-clean" the sitting-room. He only interrupted his labors to cut a crust of bread and a slice of cheese for his lunch.
He did all the housework, even making Mr. Moropulos' bed, and he appreciated the chance to "spring-clean" the living room. He only paused his tasks to grab a piece of bread and a slice of cheese for lunch.
At five o'clock in the afternoon the telephone bell rang for the first time that day. "Is that Mr. Moropulos—is that you, Mr. Sault?"
At five o'clock in the afternoon, the phone rang for the first time that day. "Is this Mr. Moropulos—are you there, Mr. Sault?"
"Yes, lady."
"Yes, ma'am."
He recognized her voice instantly and his heart leaped within him.
He instantly recognized her voice, and his heart skipped a beat.
"I'm so glad—will you come to the house please?"
"I'm really glad—could you come to the house, please?"
"Yes—I'll come right away." He hung up the receiver as Moropulos strolled in yawning.
"Sure—I'll be there in a minute." He hung up the phone as Moropulos walked in, yawning.
"He-e! Who was the caller?"
"Hey! Who called?"
"A friend of mine," said Sault.
"A friend of mine," said Sault.
"Didn't know you had any friends—are you going? Make me some coffee before you go, Sault."
"Didn’t know you had any friends—are you going? Make me some coffee before you head out, Sault."
"Make it yourself," said Ambrose.
"Do it yourself," said Ambrose.
Moropulos grinned after him. "I'd give a lot of money to stick a knife into that big chest of yours, my good Ambrose," he said pleasantly.
Moropulos smiled after him. "I'd pay a lot of money to stab that big chest of yours, my good Ambrose," he said casually.
Marie opened the door to the untidy visitor, showing him straight to the drawing-room and Beryl came halfway to him, taking his hand in both of hers.
Marie opened the door to the messy visitor, leading him straight to the living room, and Beryl walked halfway to him, taking his hand in both of hers.
"I'm so glad you've come—I had to send for you—do you mind? I want to talk to you—about nothing in particular—I'm nervy. Can't you tell from my hand?"
"I'm really glad you came—I had to ask for you—does that bother you? I just want to chat—with no specific topic—I'm a bit on edge. Can't you tell by how my hand is shaking?"
The hand in his was shaking, he felt the quiver of it. And she looked pale. Why had she sent for him? She was amazed at herself. Perhaps it was his strength she wanted; a rock on which she might rebuild the shattered fabric of her reason. She had been thinking of him all the afternoon. Ronnie never came to her mind. He was incidental—reality lay with the coarse-featured man whom she had likened to a Cæsar.
The hand in his was trembling; he felt it shake. And she looked pale. Why had she called for him? She was surprised at herself. Maybe it was his strength she sought, a solid foundation on which to rebuild her shattered sense of reason. She had been thinking about him all afternoon. Ronnie never crossed her mind. He was just an afterthought—real life was with the rugged man she had compared to a Caesar.
"I don't want you to do anything for me, except be here. Just for a little while." She was pleading like a frightened child.
"I don't want you to do anything for me, just be here. Just for a little while." She was begging like a scared child.
"I am here—I will stay here until you want me to go," said Ambrose, and smiled into her eyes.
"I’m here—I’ll stay here until you want me to leave," said Ambrose, smiling into her eyes.
"Mr. Sault, I do so wish to talk about something. It won't hurt you will it?" She had only released his hands to pull a chair forward. Opposite to him she sat, this time both of her hands in his. Why? She gave up asking the question.
"Mr. Sault, I really want to talk about something. It won't hurt you, will it?" She had only let go of his hands to pull a chair closer. Sitting across from him, she held both of his hands again. Why? She stopped asking herself that question.
"You killed somebody, is it true—I knew it was true before I asked you. Did it injure you—make you think less of yourself—did you loathe the man you killed because he made you do it? You are looking at me so strangely—you don't think I am mad, do you?"
"You killed someone, is that true? I knew it was true before I even asked you. Did it hurt you—make you think less of yourself? Did you hate the man you killed because he forced you to do it? You’re looking at me so weirdly—you don’t think I’m crazy, do you?"
"I don't think you are mad. No, I didn't even hate the man. He deserved death. I did not wish to kill him, but there was no other way. There must be that definite end to some problems—death. There is no other. I believe implicitly in it—destruction. A man who is so vile that he kills in his greed or his lust! Who takes an innocent and a helpful life—helpful to the world and its people—you must destroy him. The law does this, so that the brain behind his wicked hands shall not lead him to further mischief. If you have a sheep-dog that worries sheep you shoot him. There is no other way. Or he will breed other sheep dogs with the same vice. Most problems are soluble by various processes. Some of them drastic, some of them commonplace. A few, a very few, can only be ended that way. My man was one of these. I won't tell you the story—he was a bad man and I killed him. But I didn't hate him, nor hate myself. And I think no less of myself—and no more. I did what I thought was right—I've never regretted it, but I've never been proud of it."
"I don't think you're crazy. No, I didn’t even hate the guy. He deserved to die. I didn’t want to kill him, but there was no other way. Some problems need a definite solution—death. There’s just no alternative. I truly believe in it—destruction. A person who is so awful that he kills out of greed or lust! Who takes an innocent and helpful life—helpful to the world and its people—you have to get rid of him. The law does this so that the mind behind his wicked actions won’t cause more harm. If you have a sheepdog that attacks sheep, you shoot him. There’s no other option. Otherwise, he’ll breed more sheepdogs with the same issue. Most problems can be solved in different ways. Some are drastic, some are ordinary. A few, just a select few, can only be resolved this way. My guy was one of them. I won’t share the story—he was a bad man, and I killed him. But I didn’t hate him or hate myself. I think no less of myself—and no more. I did what I believed was right—I’ve never regretted it, but I’ve never taken pride in it."
She listened, fascinated. The hands in his were quiet now, there was a hue in her cheeks.
She listened, captivated. The hands in his were still now, and there was a flush in her cheeks.
"How fine to feel like that—to detach yourself—but why should you regret? You injured no one. Except the man and—was he married?"
"How great it is to feel like that—to distance yourself—but why should you feel sorry? You harmed no one. Except that guy and—was he married?"
He nodded. "I didn't know at the time. She came forward afterwards and paid the expenses of my defense—she hated him—it was very sad."
He nodded. "I didn't know back then. She stepped up later and covered the costs of my defense—she really disliked him—it was such a sad situation."
They were quiet together until she lifted her head and spoke. "Mr. Sault—I'm going to ask you another strange question. Have you, in all your life, ever been in love?"
They sat in silence until she raised her head and said, "Mr. Sault—I'm going to ask you another unusual question. Have you, at any point in your life, ever been in love?"
"Yes," he said instantly.
"Yeah," he said instantly.
"With a woman, just because she is a woman? As I might love a man because he has all the outward attractions of a man? Have you loved her just for her beauty and despised her mean soul and her vicious mind, and—and despising—still loved?"
"With a woman, just because she’s a woman? Just like I might love a man because he has all the physical traits of a man? Have you loved her only for her looks and overlooked her mean spirit and her cruel mind, and—and even while despising her—still loved?"
She hung upon his words, and when he said "no" her heart sank.
She hung on his words, and when he said "no," her heart dropped.
"No—no, I couldn't do that. That would be—horrible!"
"No—no, I can't do that. That would be—terrible!"
He shuddered. She had made Ambrose Sault shudder! Ambrose Sault who spoke calmly of murder, had shuddered at something, which, to him, was worse than murder! The fragrance of sin which had held to her and supported her through the day, was stale and sour and filthy. She shrank away from him, but he held her hands tightly.
He shivered. She had made Ambrose Sault shiver! Ambrose Sault, who spoke calmly about murder, had shivered at something that, to him, was worse than murder! The scent of sin that had clung to her and kept her going throughout the day was now stale, sour, and disgusting. She backed away from him, but he held her hands tightly.
"Let me go, please," her voice sounded faint.
"Please let me go," her voice was weak.
"In a moment—look at me, lady."
"In a moment—look at me, lady."
She raised her eyes to his and they held them.
She looked up at him, and they locked eyes.
"I am going to say something to you that I never dreamed I would say; I never thought the words would come to me. Look at me, lady, a rough man—old—I'm more than fifty, ugly, with an old man's shape and an old man's hands. Illiterate—I love you. I shall never see you again—I love you. You are beautiful—the most beautiful lady I have seen. But it isn't that. There is something in you that I love—I don't know what—soul—spirit—individuality. I hope I haven't revolted you—I don't think I have."
"I'm about to say something I never thought I would; I didn't expect to find these words. Look at me, lady, a rough guy—old—I'm over fifty, not good-looking, with an old man's body and hands. Illiterate—I love you. I won’t see you again—I love you. You're beautiful—the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. But it's more than that. There's something about you that I love—I can't quite put my finger on it—soul—spirit—uniqueness. I hope I haven't upset you—I don't think I have."
"Ambrose!" She clutched at the hands he was drawing away. "I must tell you—there is nothing to love but what you see, there is no soul—no soul—nothing but weakness and a pitiful cowardice. I love a man who is like that, too. Foul, foul! But beautiful to look at—and, Ambrose, I have given him all that he can take."
"Ambrose!" She grabbed at the hands he was trying to pull away. "I need to tell you—there's nothing to love except what you see, there’s no soul—no soul—just weakness and pathetic cowardice. I love a man who’s like that, too. Disgusting, disgusting! But beautiful to look at—and, Ambrose, I've given him everything he can take."
Not a muscle of his face moved.
Not a muscle in his face twitched.
"I have given him everything—this very day—that is why I sent for you. There must be something in what you say—a spirit in me responds to you—oh, Ambrose, I love him!"
"I’ve given him everything—today itself—that's why I called you. There has to be some truth in what you’re saying—a part of me connects with you—oh, Ambrose, I love him!"
She was sobbing against the stained and raveled coat. There was a scent of some pungent oil—turpentine. But he did not speak. His big hand touched her head lightly, smoothing her hair.
She was crying against the dirty and tattered coat. There was a smell of some strong oil—turpentine. But he didn’t say anything. His large hand gently touched her head, smoothing her hair.
"You think I'm—what do you think I am?" she asked.
"You think I’m—what do you think I am?" she asked.
"You know," he patted her shoulder gently. "I suppose you are wondering what I am feeling? I will tell you this—I am not hurt. I can't be hurt, for you have lost nothing which I prize. If you were different, you wouldn't like me to say that."
"You know," he gently patted her shoulder. "I guess you're wondering how I feel? Well, I’ll tell you this—I’m not hurt. I can’t be hurt because you haven’t lost anything that matters to me. If you were different, you wouldn’t want me to say that."
He took her face between his rough hands and looked into her eyes. "How very beautiful it is!" he said.
He took her face in his calloused hands and gazed into her eyes. "It's so beautiful!" he said.
She shut her eyes tight to keep back the tears.
She closed her eyes tightly to hold back the tears.
"I said I wouldn't see you again. Perhaps I won't—but if you want me send for me."
"I said I wouldn’t see you again. Maybe I won’t—but if you want to see me, just reach out."
She dried her eyes. "I'm a weakling—I wish I was wicked and didn't care—I don't care, really. What has happened is—" she shrugged, "it is the discovery of my own rottenness that has shocked me—nearly driven me mad. You are going now, Ambrose—that is so lovely in you—you even know when to go!"
She wiped her tears. "I'm such a coward—I wish I was bad and didn’t care—I don’t care, honestly. What happened is—" she shrugged, "it’s realizing my own flaws that has shocked me—almost driven me crazy. You’re leaving now, Ambrose—that’s so nice of you—you even know when it’s time to go!"
She laughed nervously and laid her two hands on his shoulder. She did not want to kiss or be kissed. And she knew that he felt as she did.
She laughed nervously and placed her hands on his shoulder. She didn’t want to kiss or be kissed. And she knew he felt the same way.
"Come to me when I want you—I shall be busy inventing lies for the next few days. Good-bye, Ambrose." When he had gone, she realized that no man's name had been mentioned. Perhaps he knew.
"Come to me when I want you—I’ll be busy making up lies for the next few days. Goodbye, Ambrose." After he left, she realized that no man's name had been mentioned. Maybe he knew.
X
For the first time in his life Ronald Morelle was regretting an adventure. All day long he had been trying to write, with the result that his wastepaper basket was full of torn or twisted sheets, even as the silver ash-tray on the table was heaped with cigarette ends. He had gone half a dozen times to the telephone to call up Merville's house and had stopped short of giving the number. Then he tried to write her a note. He could think of nothing to say beyond the flamboyant beginning. What was the use of writing? And what was she thinking about it all? He wished—and he wished again. He had made a hopeless fool of himself. Why had he done it? For the truth unfolded as the hours passed, that an end must be found to this affair. In other cases finis had been written at his discretion, sometimes cheerfully, sometimes with tears and recriminations. There had been instances that called for solid compensations. Beryl was not to be ended that way. Besides, he had half-promised her—he grew hot at the very thought of matrimony and in the discomfort of the prospect, the pleasant irresponsibilities of bachelorhood and the features that went to the making of his life, seemed too good to lose.
For the first time in his life, Ronald Morelle was regretting an adventure. All day long, he had been trying to write, resulting in a wastebasket full of crumpled papers and a silver ashtray heaped with cigarette butts. He had picked up the phone to call Merville’s house half a dozen times but couldn’t bring himself to dial the number. Then he tried writing her a note, but all he could come up with was an over-the-top opening line. What was the point of writing? And what was she thinking about all of this? He wished—and wished again. He had made a complete fool of himself. Why had he done it? As the hours wore on, it became clear that he needed to bring this situation to a close. In other cases, he had chosen when to say finis, sometimes happily, sometimes with tears and blame. There had been times that required serious compensation. Beryl shouldn't be concluded that way. Besides, he had half-promised her—he felt a flush at the mere thought of marriage, and in the discomfort of that idea, the carefree pleasures of being single and the aspects of his life that made him happy seemed too good to give up.
In such a mood, he thought of Evie Colebrook. How perfectly attractive she was; he could admire her virtue and coldbloodedly compare her with Beryl—to Beryl's disparagement. He was hemmed in by his new responsibility; ached to be free from fetters that were still warm from the forge. Late at night he wrote two letters, one to Beryl, the other and the longer to Evie.
In that frame of mind, he thought about Evie Colebrook. How incredibly attractive she was; he could appreciate her goodness and coldly compare her to Beryl—showing Beryl in a bad light. He felt trapped by his new responsibility; he longed to be free from the restraints that were still fresh from the forge. Late at night, he wrote two letters, one to Beryl and the other, longer one, to Evie.
Beryl had hers with her morning tea, saw who it was from the moment the maid pulled aside the curtains and let in the morning sunlight. She turned it over in her hand—now she knew. So that was how she felt about a letter from Ronnie. Not so much as a tremor, not a quicker pulsation of heart.
Beryl had hers with her morning tea and recognized who it was the moment the maid pulled back the curtains and let in the morning sunlight. She turned it over in her hand—now she understood. So that was her reaction to a letter from Ronnie. Not even a shiver, not a faster heartbeat.
She opened the envelope and read:
She opened the envelope and read:
"My very dearest: I don't know what to write to you or how. I adore the memory of you. I am shaken by the calamity—for you. Command me, I will do as you wish. I will not see you again though it breaks my heart."
"My very dearest: I don't know what to say to you or how to say it. I cherish the memory of you. I'm devastated by the tragedy—for you. Tell me what to do, and I will do it. I won't see you again, though it tears me apart."
It was written on a plain card, unsigned. She sent him a wire that morning: "Come to tea."
It was written on a simple card, without a signature. She texted him that morning: "Come for tea."
In answer came a hurried note by special delivery.
In response, a rushed note arrived by special delivery.
"I cannot: I dare not trust myself. I am overwhelmed by the sense of my treachery. That I should have brought a second's unhappiness to you!"
"I can't: I don't dare to trust myself. I'm overwhelmed by the feeling of my betrayal. That I should have caused even a moment of sadness for you!"
Unsigned. Ronnie never signed or dated such epistles.
Unsigned. Ronnie never signed or dated these letters.
She read the note and laughed. Yes, she could laugh.
She read the note and laughed. Yeah, she could laugh.
On the third evening, her father returned in a most cheerful frame of mind. He had carried through a business deal, he and Steppe. And he had enjoyed the trip, having met a number of French medical men who had entertained him.
On the third evening, her father came back in a really cheerful mood. He had completed a business deal with Steppe. And he had enjoyed the trip, having met several French doctors who had entertained him.
"They were charming, and the new Pasteur laboratories were most fascinating. We feared you would have had a dull time, Beryl. I hope Ronnie didn't desert you!"
"They were charming, and the new Pasteur laboratories were really fascinating. We worried you might have a boring time, Beryl. I hope Ronnie didn’t leave you hanging!"
"I am afraid he didn't," she said, and the doctor beamed. "You're not too fond of him, I am glad of that for he is rather a rascal. I suppose young men, some young men, are like that—conscienceless."
"I’m afraid he didn’t," she said, and the doctor smiled. "I’m glad you don’t like him, because he’s quite a scoundrel. I guess some young men are just like that—without a conscience."
"Did you have a good crossing?" she asked, and turned the conversation into a more pleasant way.
"Did you have a good trip?" she asked, steering the conversation in a more positive direction.
"Sault was to have met us at the station but he did not turn up. Perhaps Moropulos is drinking. One never knows when Moropulos will break out. He is afraid of Steppe."
"Sault was supposed to meet us at the station, but he didn't show up. Maybe Moropulos is drinking. You never know when Moropulos will lose it. He's scared of Steppe."
"Who isn't?" she asked with a grimace.
"Who isn't?" she asked with a grimace.
The doctor scratched his cheek meditatively. "I don't know—I'm not afraid of him. Naturally, I shouldn't like a rough and tumble with him, physically or verbally. Ronnie, of course, is in the most abject terror of him. The only man who isn't—er—reluctant to provoke him, is Sault." He chuckled.
The doctor scratched his cheek thoughtfully. "I don’t know—I’m not scared of him. Of course, I wouldn’t want to get into a fight with him, either physically or verbally. Ronnie, on the other hand, is absolutely terrified of him. The only person who isn’t—um—afraid to challenge him is Sault." He laughed.
"Steppe told me that he had a row with Sault over some girl that Ronnie had been carrying on with—the daughter of the woman Colebrook, my dear. Apparently, Sault went to our friend Jan and told him to put a stop to it, and Steppe was naturally annoyed, and do you know what Sault said?" Her eyes were shining.
"Steppe told me he had a fight with Sault over some girl Ronnie had been seeing—the daughter of that woman Colebrook, my dear. Apparently, Sault went to our friend Jan and told him to put an end to it, and Steppe was understandably upset. Do you know what Sault said?" Her eyes were shining.
"He told Steppe that in certain contingencies he would kill him, before his servant could reach him; to his face!"
"He told Steppe that under certain conditions he would kill him before his servant could get to him; right to his face!"
"What did Mr. Steppe think of it?" she found her voice to ask.
"What did Mr. Steppe think about it?" she managed to ask.
"Amused—and impressed, too. He says Sault wouldn't tell a lie, wouldn't do a mean thing to save his soul. That is something of a testimonial from a man like Steppe who, I am sorry to say, is inclined to be a little uncharitable."
"Amused—and impressed, too. He says Sault wouldn't tell a lie and wouldn’t do anything cruel to save his soul. That’s quite a compliment coming from a man like Steppe who, I hate to admit, tends to be a bit unkind."
Beryl folded her serviette; she looked to be absorbed in the operation.
Beryl folded her napkin; she seemed to be focused on the task.
"He was telling me that Sault was one of the finest mathematicians in the country. And he doesn't read or write! Of course, he writes figures and symbols perfectly. He attends every lecture that he can get to; a remarkable personality."
"He was telling me that Sault is one of the best mathematicians in the country. And he doesn’t read or write! Of course, he perfectly writes numbers and symbols. He attends every lecture he can get to; a remarkable person."
"Very."
"Super."
"I thought you rather liked him?"
"I thought you were into him?"
She started from her reverie. "Who—Ambrose?"
She shook off her daydream. "Who—Ambrose?"
"Ambrose!"
"Ambrose!"
"That is his name, isn't it?"
"That's his name, right?"
"But, my dear," smiled the doctor indulgently, "you wouldn't call him by his Christian name! I think he would be rather annoyed to be treated like a servant."
"But, my dear," the doctor smiled indulgently, "you wouldn't call him by his first name! I think he'd be quite annoyed to be treated like a servant."
"I wasn't thinking of him as a servant."
"I wasn't thinking of him as a servant."
They got up from the table together and she went with him as far as his study door.
They got up from the table together, and she walked with him to his study door.
"What have you been doing with yourself—theatres?"
"What have you been up to lately—going to theaters?"
"Yes, and a ball. An all-night affair. I came home at eight."
"Yeah, and a party. An all-night thing. I got home at eight."
"Humph—bad for you, that sort of thing."
"Humph—bad for you, that kind of thing."
She was sure it was. It was bad to lie, too, but she was beyond caring. Ambrose never lied. He would lie for her. Ronnie also would lie—for himself. She mused and mused, thinking of Sault—Ambrose Sault. And the red-haired invalid. And this sister of hers whom Ambrose had gone to Steppe about—she laughed quietly. She would have loved to have seen that contest of giants. Could Steppe be browbeaten? It seemed impossible, and yet Ambrose had cowed him.
She was sure it was. It was wrong to lie, too, but she didn’t care anymore. Ambrose never lied. He would lie for her. Ronnie would also lie—for himself. She thought and thought about Sault—Ambrose Sault. And the red-haired invalid. And this sister of hers whom Ambrose had gone to Steppe about—she chuckled quietly. She would have loved to see that showdown of giants. Could Steppe be intimidated? It seemed impossible, and yet Ambrose had managed to overpower him.
She dreamed that night that she saw Ronald and Sault fighting with reaping hooks—she woke up with a shiver. For in her dream their heads had been exchanged, and Ronnie's face smiled at her from Sault's broad shoulders. It was growing light, she found, when she peeped through the curtains. She went to bed again, but did not sleep any more.
She dreamed that night that she saw Ronald and Sault fighting with reaping hooks—she woke up shivering. In her dream, their heads had swapped, and Ronnie's face was smiling at her from Sault's broad shoulders. She noticed it was getting light when she peeked through the curtains. She got back into bed but couldn't sleep anymore.
It was a coincidence that Ronald Morelle was also awake at that hour. His new responsibility was weighing on him like a leaden weight. She would never let him go. Her wire had terrified him. "There's no end to it!" he said with a groan, "no end."
It just so happened that Ronald Morelle was also awake at that time. His new responsibility felt like a heavy burden. She would never let him go. Her message had scared him. "There’s no end to this!" he groaned, "no end."
He did not love Beryl; he loved nobody, but there were some girls whom he wanted to see again and again. Evie was one of that kind. He did not want to see Beryl. He pictured himself chained for life to a woman who was now wholly without attraction. To this misery was added a new and unbelievable horror.
He didn’t love Beryl; he didn’t love anyone, but there were some girls he wanted to see over and over. Evie was one of them. He didn’t want to see Beryl. He imagined being stuck for life with a woman who had completely lost her appeal. On top of this misery, a new and unimaginable horror surfaced.
Steppe called just as Ronald was going out to lunch. At any time Steppe was an unwelcome visitor. In the state of Ronnie's nerves, he felt it impossible that he could support the strain of the big man's company for five minutes. He wished Steppe wouldn't barge in without warning. It was not gentlemanly.
Steppe called just as Ronald was heading out to lunch. At any time, Steppe was an unwelcome visitor. Given Ronald's current nerves, he found it hard to believe he could handle the pressure of the big guy's company for even five minutes. He wished Steppe wouldn't just show up unannounced. It wasn't very courteous.
"I'm awful glad to see you, Mr. Steppe; when did you get back?"
"I'm really glad to see you, Mr. Steppe; when did you come back?"
"Last night—I won't keep you a minute. I'm on my way to make a call on that swine Moropulos," he growled. "I want to see you about Beryl."
"Last night—I won’t take up much of your time. I'm on my way to confront that jerk Moropulos," he growled. "I want to talk to you about Beryl."
Ronald Morelle's heart missed a beat. Had she told? He turned white at the thought. Luckily Steppe was striding up and down the room, hands in pockets, bearded chin on chest.
Ronald Morelle's heart skipped a beat. Had she said something? He went pale at the thought. Luckily, Steppe was pacing the room, hands in his pockets, bearded chin resting on his chest.
Ronnie's mouth had gone dry and he had a cold sinking feeling inside him. "Yes—about Beryl," he managed to say.
Ronnie's mouth felt dry and he had a cold, sinking feeling inside. "Yeah—about Beryl," he managed to say.
"You're a great friend of hers, huh? Known her for a long time?"
"You're a really good friend of hers, right? You've known her for a while?"
Ronnie nodded.
Ronnie agreed.
"You have some influence with her?"
"You have some sway with her?"
"I—I hope so—not a great influence—"
"I—I hope not to have a big influence—"
"I am going to marry Beryl. The doctor has probably hinted to you that I have plans in that quarter, huh?"
"I’m going to marry Beryl. The doctor has probably hinted to you that I have plans in that area, right?"
Ronnie swallowed. "No," he said, "I didn't know—my congratulations."
Ronnie swallowed. "No," he said, "I didn't know—congratulations."
"Keep 'em," said the other shortly, "they're not wanted yet. You're a great friend of hers, huh? Go about with her a great deal? I suppose it is all right. I'd pull the life out of you if it wasn't—but Beryl is a good girl—what I want you to do is this; give me a good name. If you have any influence, use it. Get that?"
"Keep them," the other said briefly, "they're not needed yet. You're a good friend of hers, right? You hang out with her a lot? I guess that's fine. I'd really go after you if it wasn't—but Beryl is a good girl—what I want you to do is this: give me a good name. If you have any pull, use it. Got that?"
"Certainly," Morelle found voice to say, "I'll do what I can."
"Of course," Morelle managed to say, "I'll do what I can."
"That's all right. And, Morelle, when I'm married you won't be asked to spend a great deal of time at my house. You'll come when I invite you. That's straight, huh? So long."
"That's fine. And, Morelle, when I'm married you won't be expected to spend a lot of time at my house. You'll come when I invite you. Sound good? Take care."
Ronald shut the door on him.
Ronald closed the door on him.
XI
What a mess! What a perfect hell of a mess he was in. He stood by the window, biting his nails. Suppose Beryl told? He wiped his forehead. Girls had queer ideas about their duty in that respect. He knew of cases. One of those threatening gestures which had come his way was the result of such a misguided act of confession on the part of a girl whom he had treated very handsomely indeed. A baser case of ingratitude it would be difficult to imagine. Beryl might. She had principles. Phew!
What a mess! What a complete nightmare he was in. He stood by the window, biting his nails. What if Beryl told? He wiped his forehead. Girls had strange ideas about their responsibilities in that area. He knew of cases. One of those threatening gestures he had received was because of a misguided confession from a girl he had treated very well. It would be hard to imagine a more blatant act of ingratitude. Beryl might. She had her principles. Ugh!
He heard the trill of the telephone in François' pantry.
He heard the ringing of the phone in François' pantry.
"Mr. Moropulos," said François, emerging from his room.
"Mr. Moropulos," François said as he came out of his room.
Ronnie scowled. "Tell him—no, put him through." He laid down his walking stick and gloves.
Ronnie frowned. "Tell him—no, put him through." He set down his walking stick and gloves.
"Yes, Moropulos—good morning—lunch? Well, I was going out to lunch with some people."
"Yes, Moropulos—good morning—lunch? Well, I was planning to go out for lunch with some people."
Moropulos said that his business was important.
Moropulos said that his business was important.
"All right—oh, anywhere—one of those little places in Soho." He slammed down the instrument viciously. But this was a time to consolidate his friends and their interests. Not that Moropulos was a friend, but he was useful and might be more so.
"Okay—anywhere—one of those little spots in Soho." He slammed the instrument down harshly. But this was a moment to bring together his friends and their interests. Not that Moropulos was a friend, but he was useful and could become even more so.
The Greek arrived at the restaurant to the minute and was looking more spruce than usual.
The Greek arrived at the restaurant right on time and looked more put together than usual.
"Have you seen Steppe?" was his first question.
"Have you seen Steppe?" was his first question.
"I understood he was on his way to see you—he seemed angry," said Ronnie.
"I got that he was on his way to see you—he looked really angry," said Ronnie.
"Our dear Steppe is always angry," answered the Greek coolly. "This time, however, he has no cause. If he has gone to my house, he will not see me."
"Our dear Steppe is always upset," the Greek replied nonchalantly. "This time, though, he has no reason to be. If he went to my place, he won't find me."
"What is the trouble?"
"What's the problem?"
Moropulos shrugged. "He has been informed by evil-minded people that during his absence I was—well, not to put too fine a point on it, very drunk."
Moropulos shrugged. "He's been told by some twisted individuals that while he was away, I was—let's not sugarcoat it, pretty wasted."
"And were you?"
"And were you?"
"On the contrary, at the very hour, when his spies informed him I was dancing on a table in a low part of the east end, and shouting that the Mackenzie report was a forgery—"
"On the contrary, at the exact moment when his spies told him I was dancing on a table in a rough area of the east end and yelling that the Mackenzie report was a fake—"
Ronnie went pale. "Good God! You never said that?" he gasped.
Ronnie went pale. "Oh my gosh! You never mentioned that?" he gasped.
"Of course not. If I had, it would be a serious thing for me. I, Paul Moropulos, tell you, Ronald Morelle, that it would be a disastrous thing for me. Just now my relations with dear Jan are—er—strained. I do not wish a breach."
"Of course not. If I had, it would be a big deal for me. I, Paul Moropulos, tell you, Ronald Morelle, that it would be a disastrous thing for me. Right now, my relationship with dear Jan is—uh—strained. I don’t want to cause a rift."
"But surely if Steppe's men say—"
"But surely if Steppe's men say—"
"'Let them say,'" quoted Moropulos, "it is what I say, and you say, and somebody else says, that counts, for at the very moment I was supposed to be misbehaving," he emphasized his words, "I was dining with you and the lovely Miss Merville in your flat."
"'Let them say,'" Moropulos quoted, "it's what I say, and you say, and someone else says, that matters, because at the very moment I was supposed to be causing trouble," he stressed, "I was having dinner with you and the lovely Miss Merville in your apartment."
"What! Why, that is a lie!"
"What! That’s not true!"
"What is one lie worse than another? Observe I give you the date; it was one day before the charming Miss Merville spent the night with you alone in your very beautiful flat." Had the floor collapsed, Ronald Morelle could not have received a worse shock.
"What is one lie worse than another? Just notice that I’m giving you the date; it was one day before the lovely Miss Merville spent the night with you alone in your gorgeous apartment." Had the floor collapsed, Ronald Morelle could not have received a worse shock.
"I recognize your embarrassment and sympathize with you," said Moropulos, "but it is essential for my happiness and ultimate prosperity, that both you and Miss Merville should testify that I dined with you on the previous night."
"I get that you're embarrassed and I feel for you," said Moropulos, "but it's really important for my happiness and future success that both you and Miss Merville say I had dinner with you last night."
Ronnie had nothing to say. He had not yet realized the tremendous import of the man's threat.
Ronnie had nothing to say. He hadn't yet understood the serious weight of the man's threat.
"I will save you a lot of trouble by telling you that I followed you from the Pavilion to Knightsbridge. I spent the whole of the night outside, wondering when she would come out, and I photographed her as she got into the cab. The photograph, an excellent one, is now in a secret place. Steppe, I hope, will never see it," he added, looking at his vis-à-vis from under his eyelids. "Steppe is angry with me; how unjust! It was impossible that I could have been making a fool of myself, at the very hour we three together were talking of—what were we talking of?—Greece, let us say, the academies. Steppe would not believe you, of course, but he would believe Miss Merville and a great unpleasantness would be avoided. I am sorry to make this demand upon you, but you see how I am situated? I swear to you that I had no intention of using my knowledge. It was an amusing little secret of my own."
"I'll save you some trouble by telling you that I followed you from the Pavilion to Knightsbridge. I spent the whole night outside, wondering when she would come out, and I took a photo of her as she got into the cab. The photo, which is a really good one, is now hidden away in a secret place. I hope Steppe never sees it," he added, glancing at his companion from under his eyelids. "Steppe is mad at me; it's so unfair! There’s no way I could have been making a fool of myself while we were all together talking about—what were we talking about?—Greece, let’s say, the academies. Steppe wouldn’t believe you, of course, but he would believe Miss Merville, and a whole lot of trouble could be avoided. I'm sorry to put this on you, but you see how I’m stuck here? I swear I had no intention of using what I know. It was just a little amusing secret of my own."
Ronald found his voice. "Am I to tell—Miss Merville that you know? That you have a photograph?"
Ronald found his voice. "Should I tell Miss Merville that you know? That you have a photo?"
Moropulos spread his hands. "Why should she know? It is not necessary."
Moropulos raised his hands. "Why should she know? It's not necessary."
Ronnie was relieved. It was something to be spared the scene which would follow the disclosure that a third person was in their secret. He asked for no proofs that Moropulos knew, and any thought of the girl and what this meant to her, never entered his head. If Steppe knew! He grew cold at the thought. Steppe would kill him, pull his life out of him. Ronald Morelle was prepared to go a long way to keep his master in ignorance.
Ronnie felt a sense of relief. At least he was spared the fallout that would come from revealing that a third person was privy to their secret. He didn't ask for any proof that Moropulos was aware, and he didn't think about the girl or what this meant for her. If Steppe found out! The thought made him feel cold. Steppe would take him out, end his life. Ronald Morelle was ready to go to great lengths to keep his master in the dark.
"I will see Miss Merville," he said, and then feeling that a protest was called for: "You have behaved disgracefully, Moropulos—to blackmail me. That is what it amounts to!"
"I'll see Miss Merville," he said, then realizing he needed to protest: "You've acted terribly, Moropulos—blackmailing me. That's what it really is!"
"Not at all. It was a simple matter to tell Steppe that on the night in question I was waiting soberly outside your flat, watching his interests. He is immensely partial to Beryl Merville. A confusion of dates would not have been remarked; he would be so mad that the lesser would be absorbed in the greater injury. He, he would forgive—you—"
"Not at all. It was easy to tell Steppe that on the night in question, I was waiting outside your apartment, keeping an eye on his interests. He's really into Beryl Merville. A mix-up with the dates wouldn't have been noticed; he would be so angry that the smaller issue would be overshadowed by the bigger problem. He would forgive—you—"
Ronald shuddered.
Ronald shivered.
In the afternoon he made his call. "It is lucky finding you alone, dear," he began, awkwardly for him, "you'll never guess what I've been through during the past few days—"
In the afternoon, he made his call. "It's good to catch you alone, dear," he started, awkward for him, "you'll never guess what I've been through over the past few days—"
She was very calm and self-possessed. A shade paler, perhaps, but she was of a type that pallor suited. And she met his eyes without embarrassment. That made matters more difficult for Ronald. He plunged straight away into the object of his visit.
She was calm and composed. A bit paler, maybe, but that look suited her. She met his gaze without any embarrassment. That made things harder for Ronald. He dove right into the reason for his visit.
"Where were you on Tuesday night, Beryl?"
"Where were you on Tuesday night, Beryl?"
She was puzzled. "Tuesday—? I forget, why?"
She was confused. "Tuesday—? I can't remember, why?"
"Try to think, dear," he urged.
"Try to think, my dear," he urged.
"I was dining at home. Father was out, I think. I'm not sure. I went to a concert after with the Paynters. Yes, that was it—why?"
"I was having dinner at home. Dad was out, I think. I'm not sure. I went to a concert afterward with the Paynters. Yes, that was it—why?"
"You were dining with Moropulos and I."
"You were having dinner with Moropulos and me."
She stared at him. "I don't understand."
She looked at him. "I don't get it."
"Moropulos is in trouble with Steppe. He has been drinking and some of Steppe's watchers have reported that he made an ass of himself, gave away some business secrets, and that sort of thing. Steppe is naturally furious and Moropulos wants to prove an alibi."
"Moropulos is in trouble with Steppe. He has been drinking, and some of Steppe's watchers reported that he embarrassed himself, revealed some business secrets, and stuff like that. Steppe is understandably furious, and Moropulos wants to prove he has an alibi."
"That he was dining with us, how absurd! Where?"
"That he was having dinner with us, how ridiculous! Where?"
"In my flat."
"In my apartment."
She surveyed him steadily. He was unusually excited. She had never seen Ronnie like that before. Nothing ever ruffled him.
She looked at him intently. He was unusually excited. She had never seen Ronnie like this before. Nothing ever seemed to bother him.
"Of course, I can't tell such a lie, even to save your friend," she said. "I was dining at home, although father has such a wretched memory that he won't be sure whether I was here or not."
"Of course, I can't tell such a lie, even to save your friend," she said. "I was having dinner at home, although dad has such a terrible memory that he won't be sure if I was here or not."
"Where did you meet the Paynters, did they call for you?" he asked eagerly and she shook her head.
"Where did you meet the Paynters? Did they call for you?" he asked eagerly, and she shook her head.
"No, I met them at Queens Hall. I was late and they had gone into the hall. But that is beside the point. I am not helping you in this matter."
"No, I ran into them at Queens Hall. I was late, and they had already gone inside. But that’s not the main issue. I’m not going to help you with this."
"But you must, you must," he was frenzied. "Moropulos knows—he saw you come into the flat—and come out."
"But you have to, you have to," he was frantic. "Moropulos knows—he saw you go into the apartment—and come out."
There was a dead silence.
It was dead silent.
"When—on that night?"
"When—on that night?"
She walked across the room, her hands clasped behind her. Ronnie had expected hysteria—he marveled at her calm.
She walked across the room with her hands clasped behind her. Ronnie had expected her to be hysterical—he was amazed by her calm.
"Very well," she said at last. "I dined with you and Moropulos. You had better invent another lady. Let us be decent, even in our inventions. And Mr. Moropulos entertained us with talk about—what?"
"Alright," she finally said. "I had dinner with you and Moropulos. You might as well come up with another woman. Let's keep it decent, even in our stories. And Mr. Moropulos kept us entertained with talk about—what?"
"Anything," nervously, "I know that you think I'm a brute—I can't tell you what I think about myself."
"Anything," he said nervously, "I know you see me as a brute—I can't explain how I see myself."
"I can save you the trouble. You think you are in danger and you are hating me because I am the cause."
"I can spare you the trouble. You believe you’re in danger and you’re resenting me because I’m the reason."
"Beryl!"
"Beryl!"
She smiled. "Perhaps I am being uncharitable. The complex of this situation doesn't allow for very clear thinking. I may take another view next week. Will you post this letter for me as you go out?"
She smiled. "Maybe I'm being unfair. The complexity of this situation doesn’t make it easy to think clearly. I might see things differently next week. Can you mail this letter for me when you head out?"
He went down the stairs dumbfounded. Her quietness, the unshaken poise of her, staggered him. "Will you post this letter!"—as if his visit had been an ordinary call. He glanced at the envelope. It was addressed to a Bond Street milliner, and on the back flap was scribbled: "Send the blue toque also."
He went down the stairs in shock. Her calmness, her unflinching poise, left him stunned. "Will you mail this letter!”—as if his visit had been just a regular drop-in. He looked at the envelope. It was addressed to a milliner on Bond Street, and on the back flap was a note that said, "Send the blue hat too."
"H'm," said Ronnie as he dropped the letter into the post box. He felt in some indefinable way that he was being slighted.
"Hmm," said Ronnie as he dropped the letter into the post box. He felt, in some unclear way, that he was being overlooked.
XII
Mrs. Colebrook acclaimed it as a miracle and discovered in the amazing circumstance the result of her industrious praying.
Mrs. Colebrook praised it as a miracle and saw in the incredible situation the outcome of her diligent praying.
"Every night I've said: 'Please God, make Christina well, amen.'"
"Every night I've said, 'Please God, make Christina better, amen.'"
The osteopath, a short, bearded man, who perspired with great freedom, grunted his grudging satisfaction.
The osteopath, a short man with a beard who sweated a lot, grunted his reluctant approval.
Christina was not well by any means, but for the first time in her life she stood upon her own two feet. Only for a few seconds, with Mrs. Colebrook supporting her on the one side and the bone doctor on the other, but she stood.
Christina wasn’t well at all, but for the first time in her life, she stood on her own two feet. Just for a few seconds, with Mrs. Colebrook supporting her on one side and the bone doctor on the other, but she stood.
"Yes—not bad after a month's work," said the osteopath. "You must have massage for those back muscles, they are like wool. If you don't mind a man doing it, you couldn't do better than persuade Mr. Sault. He is an excellent masseur—I found this out by accident. The evening he came to engage me, I'd been dining out and sprained my ankle getting out of a cab—young lady, I observe your suspicion. I am an abstainer and have not touched strong wines for twenty years. I came in feeling bad and I was not inclined to discuss spines with him or anybody. But he insisted on massaging the limb—said he had learned the art in a hospital somewhere—yes, ask him. Otherwise it will cost you half a guinea a day."
"Yeah—not bad after a month of work," said the osteopath. "You really need a massage for those back muscles, they're like wool. If you don't mind a guy doing it, you could do a lot worse than getting Mr. Sault. He's an excellent masseur—I found that out by chance. The night he came to hire me, I'd been out for dinner and sprained my ankle getting out of a cab—young lady, I see your skepticism. I'm a non-drinker and haven't touched strong alcohol in twenty years. I came in feeling awful and wasn't in the mood to talk about spines with him or anyone else. But he insisted on massaging the leg—said he learned the technique in a hospital somewhere—yeah, just ask him. Otherwise, it will cost you half a guinea a day."
Evie heard all this early in the afternoon. It was early closing day and she came home to lunch. She flew up the stairs and literally flung herself upon Christina.
Evie heard all this early in the afternoon. It was early closing day and she came home for lunch. She raced up the stairs and literally threw herself onto Christina.
"You darling. Isn't it wonderful! Mother says you stood up by yourself. Oh, Chris, didn't it feel splendid!"
"You darling. Isn't it amazing! Mom says you stood up by yourself. Oh, Chris, didn't it feel fantastic!"
"Mother is a romancer," smiled Christina. "I certainly did stand on my feet, with considerable assistance, and it felt like hell!—pardon the language—physically. Spiritually and intellectually it was a golden moment of life. Oh, Evie, I'm gurgling with joy inside and the prospect of Ambrose rubbing my back fills me with bliss."
"Mom is a romantic," Christina smiled. "I definitely managed to stand on my own, with a lot of help, and it felt awful!—forgive my language—physically. But spiritually and intellectually, it was a golden moment in my life. Oh, Evie, I'm overflowing with joy inside, and the thought of Ambrose giving me a back rub makes me so happy."
"Ambrose—Mr. Sault?"
"Ambrose—Mr. Sault?"
Christina inclined her head gravely.
Christina nodded solemnly.
"But not your bare back?"
"But not your bare back?"
"I fear so," said Christina. "I knew this would be a shock to you."
"I’m afraid so," said Christina. "I knew this would be a shock to you."
"Don't be silly, Chris—it is all right I suppose," and then with a happy laugh, "of course it is all right. I'm wrong. I think I must have an unpleasant mind. You've always said I had—well, you've hinted. I'd even let him rub my back if it would do you good."
"Don't be ridiculous, Chris—it's fine, I guess," and then with a joyful laugh, "Of course, it's fine. I must be wrong. I think I have a negative mindset. You've always said I do—well, you've implied it. I'd even let him give me a massage if it would help you."
"You Lady Godiva," murmured Christina admiringly, "quo vadis?"
"You Lady Godiva," Christina said with admiration, "where are you going?"
"That means where am I going? I always mix it up with that other one, 'the sign of the cross.' I am going to a matinee with a girl from the shop. She had tickets sent to her by a gentleman who knows the manager. It will be a bad play; you can't get tickets for a success. How is your Ambrose? I haven't seen him for weeks. Ronnie says that there has been an awful lot of trouble at the office—"
"That means where am I going? I always get it confused with that other one, 'the sign of the cross.' I'm going to a matinee with a girl from the shop. She got tickets from a guy who knows the manager. It’s probably going to be a terrible play; you can’t get tickets for a good one. How is your Ambrose? I haven't seen him in weeks. Ronnie says there’s been a ton of trouble at the office—"
"Oh! Has he an office?"
"Oh! Does he have an office?"
"I don't know—some office Ronnie is connected with. He's a director, my dear. I saw his name in the paper—Ronnie, I mean."
"I don't know—some office that Ronnie is involved with. He's a director, you know. I saw his name in the newspaper—Ronnie, I mean."
"Has Ambrose been in trouble?"
"Is Ambrose in trouble?"
"No, some other man, I forget his name. It is foreign and he drinks. But it has all blown over now."
"No, it's some other guy, I forget his name. It's something foreign and he's a drinker. But it's all in the past now."
Christina sighed. "I don't see how Ambrose came into it, even after your lucid explanation."
Christina sighed. "I still don't understand how Ambrose is involved, even after your clear explanation."
"Ambrose, that is to say Mr. Sault, is supposed to look after—whatever his name is. It sounds like the name of a cigarette. He is supposed to stop him drinking. And he found this—Moropulos, that's the name, in a bar and hauled him out and Moropulos fought him. I don't know the whole story but I do know that there was a row."
"Ambrose, or Mr. Sault, is supposed to keep an eye on—whatever his name is. It sounds like a cigarette brand. He’s supposed to make sure he doesn't drink. He found this guy—Moropulos, that’s the name—in a bar and pulled him out, and Moropulos fought back. I don't know the whole story, but I do know there was a commotion."
"Is the cigarette person still able to walk about?" asked Christina incredulously.
"Is the person who smokes still able to walk around?" Christina asked in disbelief.
"Yes, but they are very bad friends. Moropulos says he'll get even with Sault."
"Yeah, but they’re really terrible friends. Moropulos says he’ll get back at Sault."
"Unhappy man," said Christina, "Ronnie is getting quite communicative, isn't he?"
"Unhappy man," said Christina, "Ronnie is really opening up, isn't he?"
"We're real friends," answered the girl enthusiastically, "we're just pals! I sometimes feel—I don't know whether I ought to tell you this. But I will. I sometimes feel that I really don't want to marry Ronnie at all. I feel that I could be perfectly happy, married to somebody else, if I had him for a friend. Isn't that queer?"
"We're true friends," the girl replied excitedly, "we're just buddies! Sometimes I feel—I'm not sure if I should tell you this. But I will. I sometimes feel like I really don’t want to marry Ronnie at all. I think I could be completely happy married to someone else, as long as I had him as a friend. Isn’t that strange?"
Christina thought it was queer and wondered if this attitude of mind was Evie's very own or whether it had grown by suggestion. But she had evidently done Ronnie an injustice in this instance.
Christina thought it was strange and wondered if this way of thinking was Evie's own or if it had developed through influence. But she had clearly misjudged Ronnie in this case.
"I've never told Ronnie this," said Evie. "I don't fancy that he would understand, but I did ask him whether he thought that he could be friends with Beryl Merville if she married somebody else. I only asked him for fun, just to hear what he would say. My dear, how he loathes that girl! I could tell he was sincere. He was so furious! He said that if she married, he would never visit her house and he wished he had never seen her."
"I've never told Ronnie this," Evie said. "I don't think he would understand, but I did ask him if he could be friends with Beryl Merville if she married someone else. I only asked him for fun, just to hear what he would say. My dear, how he hates that girl! I could tell he was being genuine. He was so angry! He said that if she got married, he would never go to her house and he wished he had never met her."
Christina made no response. It was on the tip of her tongue to say that Beryl Merville must know the man very well to have excited such hatred, but she observed the truce.
Christina didn't say anything. It was almost on the tip of her tongue to mention that Beryl Merville must know the guy really well to have stirred up such hatred, but she decided to keep quiet.
When Ambrose put in an appearance late in the evening she learned that he had heard from the osteopath. His large smile told her that even before he spoke.
When Ambrose showed up late in the evening, she found out that he had heard from the osteopath. His big smile told her that even before he said anything.
"Now, Ambrose, did he say anything about massage?"
"Hey, Ambrose, did he say anything about a massage?"
Ambrose nodded. "I'll do it if you'll let me," he said simply. "My hands aren't as awkward as they look."
Ambrose nodded. "I'll do it if you let me," he said plainly. "My hands aren't as clumsy as they seem."
Later her mother, who had been an interested spectator of the treatment, spoke a great truth. "It seems natural for Mr. Sault to be rubbing your back, Christina. He's just like a—a soul with hands—sounds ridiculous I know, but that is what I felt. He wasn't a man and he wasn't a woman. It seemed natural, somehow—how did you feel about it?"
Later, her mother, who had been an interested observer of the treatment, expressed a profound insight. "It feels natural for Mr. Sault to be rubbing your back, Christina. He's like a—a soul with hands—it sounds silly, I know, but that's how I felt. He wasn't really a man or a woman. It felt natural in a way—how did you feel about it?"
"Mother, I begin to feel that I got my genius from you," said Christina, patting a rumpled sheet into place, "I couldn't have bettered that; 'a soul with hands'!"
"Mom, I’m starting to think that I got my talent from you," said Christina, smoothing out a wrinkled sheet, "I couldn’t have said it better myself; 'a soul with hands'!"
Mrs. Colebrook blinked complacently. "I've always been a bit clever in describing people," she said. "Do you remember how I used to call Evie 'spitfire'?"
Mrs. Colebrook blinked confidently. "I've always been pretty good at describing people," she said. "Do you remember how I used to call Evie 'spitfire'?"
"Don't spoil my illusions mother—'a soul with hands' entitles you to my everlasting respect. And don't tell Evie, or she'll talk about his feet. He has big feet, I admit, though he makes less noise than Evie. And he snores, I heard him last night."
"Don't ruin my fantasies, Mom—'a soul with hands' earns my eternal respect. And please don't tell Evie, or she'll start talking about his feet. He does have big feet, I’ll give you that, but he’s quieter than Evie. And he snores; I heard him last night."
XIII
There came a day when Christina put her feet to the grimy pavement of the street and walked slowly but without assistance to Dr. Merville's car, borrowed through Beryl, for the afternoon.
There came a day when Christina stepped onto the dirty pavement of the street and walked slowly but without help to Dr. Merville's car, which she had borrowed through Beryl for the afternoon.
It was a cold, clear day in January, the wind was in the east and the gutters of Walter Street were covered with a thin film of ice.
It was a cold, clear day in January, the wind was coming from the east, and the gutters of Walter Street were coated with a thin layer of ice.
A momentous occasion, for in addition to other wonders, Christina was wearing her first hat! Evie had chosen and bought it. The woolen costume was one from Mrs. Colebrook's wash-tub. Ambrose had provided a gray squirrel coat. It had appeared at the last moment. But the hat was a joy. Christina had worn it in bed all the morning, sitting up with pillows behind her and a mirror in her hand.
A big moment, because along with other surprises, Christina was wearing her first hat! Evie had picked it out and bought it. The wool outfit came from Mrs. Colebrook's laundry. Ambrose had provided a gray squirrel coat, which had shown up at the last minute. But the hat was a delight. Christina had worn it in bed all morning, propped up with pillows and holding a mirror.
"Lend me that powder-puff of yours, Evie," she said recklessly, "My skin is perfect. I admit it. But I can't appear before the curious eyes of the world wearing my own complexion. It wouldn't be decent."
"Lend me your powder puff, Evie," she said boldly, "My skin is flawless. I admit it. But I can’t go out in front of everyone with my own complexion. That wouldn’t be proper."
"If you take my advice," suggested the wise Evie, "you'll put a dab of rouge on your cheeks. Nobody will know."
"If you take my advice," suggested the wise Evie, "you'll put a bit of blush on your cheeks. Nobody will notice."
"I am no painted woman," said Christina, "I am poor but I am respectable. Ambrose would think I had a fever and send for the osteopath. No, a little powder. My eyes are sufficiently languorous without eyeblack, I think. It must be powder or nothing."
"I’m not some made-up woman," Christina said, "I may be poor, but I’m respectable. Ambrose would think I’m sick and call the osteopath. No, just a little powder. My eyes look pretty tired on their own without any eyeliner, I think. It has to be powder or nothing."
Ambrose did not accompany them, and Evie and Mrs. Colebrook were her attendants in the drive to Hampstead.
Ambrose didn't join them, and Evie and Mrs. Colebrook were her companions on the drive to Hampstead.
Beryl saw them; she had arranged with Ambrose and the chauffeur that the car should go past the house and she watched from behind a curtained window.
Beryl saw them; she had coordinated with Ambrose and the driver for the car to go past the house, and she watched from behind a curtained window.
So that was Evie; it was the first time she had seen her—no, not the first time. She was the girl to whom Ronnie had been speaking that holiday morning when she had passed them in the park. She was very pretty and petite—the kind Ronnie liked. She lingered at the window long after they had passed, loath to face an unpleasant interview.
So that was Evie; it was the first time she had actually seen her—no, not the first time. She was the girl Ronnie had been talking to that holiday morning when she passed them in the park. She was really pretty and petite—the kind Ronnie liked. She stayed by the window long after they had gone, hesitant to face an awkward conversation.
She knew it would be unpleasant; her father had been so anxious to please her at lunch; his nervousness was symptomatic. He wanted to have a little talk with her that afternoon, he said; she guessed the subject set for discussion.
She knew it would be uncomfortable; her dad had been so eager to make her happy at lunch; his nervousness was obvious. He wanted to have a little talk with her that afternoon, he said; she figured out what the topic would be.
Sitting before the drawing-room fire she was reading when he came in rubbing his hands, and wearing a cheerful smile which was wholly simulated.
Sitting in front of the living room fire, she was reading when he entered, rubbing his hands and wearing a smile that was completely fake.
"Ah, there you are, Beryl. Now we can have a chat. I get very little time nowadays."
"Hey, Beryl. Now we can talk. I don’t get much time these days."
He poked the fire vigorously and sat down. "Beryl—" he seemed at some loss for an opening, "I had a talk with Steppe the other day—we were talking about you."
He stirred the fire energetically and sat down. "Beryl—" he seemed unsure of how to start, "I had a conversation with Steppe the other day—we were talking about you."
"Yes?"
"Yeah?"
"Steppe is very fond of you—loves you," Dr. Merville cleared his throat. "Yes, he loves you, Beryl. A fine man, a little rough, perhaps, but a fine man and a very rich man."
"Steppe really cares about you—loves you," Dr. Merville cleared his throat. "Yes, he loves you, Beryl. A good guy, maybe a bit rough around the edges, but a good guy and a very wealthy guy."
"Yes?" said Beryl again and he grew more agitated.
"Yes?" Beryl asked again, and he became more upset.
"I don't know why you say 'Yes, yes,'" he said irritably, "a young girl doesn't as a rule hear such things without displaying some—well, some emotion. How do you feel about the matter?"
"I don't get why you say 'Yes, yes,'" he said irritably, "a young girl usually doesn't hear stuff like that without showing some—well, some emotion. How do you feel about it?"
"About marrying Mr. Steppe? I suppose you mean that? I can't marry him: I don't wish to."
"About marrying Mr. Steppe? Is that what you mean? I can't marry him; I don't want to."
"I'm sure you would learn to love him, Beryl."
"I'm sure you would learn to love him, Beryl."
She shook her head. "Impossible. I'm sorry, father, especially if you wished me to marry him. But it is impossible."
She shook her head. "No way. I’m sorry, Dad, especially if you wanted me to marry him. But it's just not going to happen."
The doctor stared gloomily into the fire. "You must do as you wish. I cannot conscientiously urge you to make any sacrifice—he is a rough sort, and I'm afraid he will take your refusal badly. I don't mind what he does—really. I've made a hash of things—it was madness ever to invest a penny. I had a hundred and fifty thousand when I came into this house. And now—!"
The doctor stared sadly into the fire. "You should do what you want. I can’t in good conscience ask you to make any sacrifice—he’s a tough guy, and I’m worried he’ll handle your refusal poorly. I honestly don’t care what he does. I’ve messed everything up—it was insane to invest even a dime. I had a hundred and fifty thousand when I moved into this house. And now—!"
She listened with a cold feeling in her heart. "Do you mean—that you depend upon the good will of Mr. Steppe—that if you were to break your connection with him and his companies, your position would be affected—?"
She listened with a chill in her heart. "Are you saying that you rely on Mr. Steppe's goodwill—that if you were to cut ties with him and his companies, your position would be jeopardized—?"
He nodded. "I am afraid that is how matters stand," he said, "but I forbid you to take that into consideration." Yet he looked at her so eagerly, so wistfully, that she knew his lofty statements to be so many words by which he expressed principles, long since dead. The form of his vanished code showed dimly through the emptiness of his speech.
He nodded. "I'm afraid that's just how things are," he said, "but I insist you don't think about that." Yet he looked at her with such eagerness and longing that she realized his grand statements were just empty words representing principles that had long since faded away. The outline of his lost values faintly showed through the emptiness of his words.
"I am a modern father—I believe that a girl's heart should go where it will. Girls do not marry men to save their families, except in melodrama, and fathers do not ask such a ghastly sacrifice. I should have been glad if you had thought kindly of Steppe. It would have made my course so much more smooth. However—" He got up, stooped to poke the fire again, hung the poker tidily on the iron and straightened himself.
"I’m a modern dad—I believe a girl's heart should go where it wants. Girls don't marry men to save their families, except in drama, and fathers shouldn't ask for such a terrible sacrifice. I would have been happy if you had thought well of Steppe. It would have made things a lot easier for me. However—" He got up, bent down to poke the fire again, hung the poker neatly on the iron, and straightened up.
"Let me think it over," she said, not looking at him. Not until he was out of the room did he feel uncomfortable.
"Let me think it over," she said, avoiding his gaze. It wasn't until he left the room that he started feeling uncomfortable.
She had been prepared for this development. Steppe had been a constant visitor to the house and his rare flowers filled the vases of every room except hers. And her father had hinted and hinted. That Dr. Merville was heavily in the debt of her suitor she could guess. Steppe had told her months before that he had to come to the rescue of the doctor. Only she had hoped that so crude an alternative would not be placed before her, though she knew that such arrangements were not altogether confined to the realms of melodrama. At least two friends of hers had married for a similar reason. A knightly millionaire bootmaker had married Lady Sylvia Frascommon and had settled the Earl of Farileigh's bills at a moment when that noble earl was dodging writs in bankruptcy. She could look at the matter more calmly because she had come to a dead end. There was nothing ahead, nothing. She did not count Ambrose Sault's love amongst the tangibilities of life. That belonged to herself. Steppe would marry that possession. It was as much of her, as hands and lips, except that it was beyond his enjoyment. In the midst of her examination, her father came in.
She had been ready for this situation. Steppe had been a frequent visitor to the house, and his rare flowers filled the vases in every room except hers. Her father had dropped many hints. She could guess that Dr. Merville owed her suitor a lot of money. Steppe had told her months ago that he had to help the doctor out. Still, she had hoped that such a blunt option wouldn't be presented to her, even though she knew that these types of arrangements weren't solely found in melodramas. At least two of her friends had married for similar reasons. A chivalrous millionaire bootmaker had married Lady Sylvia Frascommon and settled the Earl of Farileigh's debts when that noble earl was avoiding bankruptcy. She could view the situation more calmly because she had hit a dead end. There was nothing in front of her, nothing. She didn't consider Ambrose Sault's love among the real aspects of life. That was her own. Steppe would marry that part of her. It was as much a part of her as her hands and lips, except it was beyond his reach. In the middle of her thoughts, her father walked in.
"There is one thing I forgot to say, dear—Ronnie, who is as fond of you as any of us, thinks that you ought to marry—he says he'll be glad to see you married to Steppe. I thought it was fine of Ronnie."
"There’s one thing I forgot to mention, dear—Ronnie, who cares about you just like the rest of us, thinks you should get married—he says he’d be happy to see you marry Steppe. I thought it was nice of Ronnie."
"Shut the door, father, please; there's a draught," said Beryl.
"Please close the door, Dad; there's a draft," said Beryl.
Dr. Merville returned to his study shaking his head. He couldn't understand Beryl.
Dr. Merville went back to his study, shaking his head. He just couldn’t get Beryl.
So Ronnie approved! She sat, cheek in hand, elbow on knee, looking at the fire. Steppe did not seem so impossible after that. Ronnie! He would approve, of course. What terrors he must have endured when he discovered that Steppe was his rival! What mental agonies! An idea came to her.
So Ronnie was onboard! She sat with her chin in her hand, elbow on her knee, staring at the fire. Steppe didn’t seem so daunting after that. Ronnie! He would definitely approve. What horrors must he have faced when he realized that Steppe was his competitor! What mental anguish! An idea struck her.
She went down to the hall where the telephone was and gave his number.
She went down to the hallway where the phone was and dialed his number.
"Hello—yes."
"Hey—yeah."
"Is that you, Ronnie?"
"Is that you, Ronnie?"
"Yes—is that you, Beryl?" his voice changed. She detected an anxious note. "How are you—I meant to come round yesterday. I haven't seen you for an age."
"Yes—is that you, Beryl?" his voice changed. She sensed a hint of worry. "How are you? I meant to come by yesterday. I haven't seen you in forever."
"Father says that you think I ought to marry Steppe."
"Dad says you think I should marry Steppe."
There was an interval. "Did you hear what I said?" she asked.
There was a pause. "Did you hear what I said?" she asked.
"Yes—of course it is heartbreaking for me—I feel terrible about it all—but it is a good match, Beryl. He is one of the richest men in town—it is for your good, dear."
"Yes—of course it’s heartbreaking for me—I feel terrible about all this—but it’s a good match, Beryl. He’s one of the richest men in town—it’s for your benefit, dear."
She nodded to the transmitter and her lips twitched. "I can't marry him without telling him, can I, Ronnie?" She heard his gasp.
She nodded to the transmitter and her lips curled up slightly. "I can't marry him without telling him, can I, Ronnie?" She heard him gasp.
"For God's sake, don't be so mad, Beryl! You're mad! What good would it do—it would break your father's heart—you don't want to do that, do you? It would be selfish and nothing good could come of it—"
"For heaven's sake, don't be so angry, Beryl! You're being unreasonable! What good would it do? It would break your dad's heart—you don't want that, do you? It would be selfish, and nothing good could come from it—"
She was smiling delightedly at her end of the wire, but this he could not know.
She was smiling happily at her end of the line, but he couldn’t know that.
"I will think about it," she said.
"I'll think about it," she said.
"Beryl—Beryl—don't go away. You mustn't, you really mustn't—I'm not thinking about myself—it is you—your father. You won't do such a crazy thing, will you? Promise me you won't—I am entitled to some consideration."
"Beryl—Beryl—please don't leave. You can't, you really can't—I'm not thinking about myself—it's about you—your dad. You won't do something so reckless, will you? Promise me you won't—I deserve some consideration."
"I'll think about it," she repeated and left him in a state of collapse.
"I'll think about it," she repeated and left him feeling utterly defeated.
XIV
It happened sometimes that Mr. Moropulos had extraordinary callers at his bleak house in Paddington. They came furtively, after dark, and were careful to note whether or not they were followed. Since few of these made appointments and were unexpected, it was essential that the Greek should be indoors up to ten o'clock. Therefore, he failed in his trust when his unquenchable thirst drew him away from business. He was maintained in comfort by Jan Steppe to receive these shy callers. Mr. Moropulos was not, as might be supposed, engaged in a career of crime, as we understand crime. The people who came and whom he interviewed briefly in his sitting-room, were respectable persons who followed various occupations in the city and would have swooned at the thought of stealing a watch or robbing a safe. But it was known in and about Threadneedle Street, Old Broad Street and in various quaint alleyways and passages where bareheaded clerks abound, that information worth money could be sold for money. A chance-heard remark, the fag-end of a conversation in a board room, heard between the opening and closing of a door; a peep at a letter, any of these scraps of gossip could be turned into solid cash by the bearded Greek.
Sometimes, Mr. Moropulos had some unusual visitors at his dreary house in Paddington. They came quietly after dark and were careful to check if anyone was following them. Since most didn’t make appointments and were unexpected, it was crucial for the Greek to be home by ten o’clock. Therefore, he let down his guard when his insatiable thirst pulled him away from business. He was kept in comfort by Jan Steppe to host these timid callers. Contrary to what one might think, Mr. Moropulos wasn’t involved in crime as we usually define it. The people who came to see him, whom he met briefly in his living room, were respectable individuals with various jobs in the city and would have fainted at the idea of stealing a watch or breaking into a safe. However, it was known around Threadneedle Street, Old Broad Street, and in various charming alleyways where unaccompanied clerks often gathered, that valuable information could be bought and sold. A casually overheard comment, the tail end of a conversation in a boardroom heard while a door was opening or closing; a glance at a letter—any of these bits of gossip could be transformed into cash by the bearded Greek.
It was surprising how quickly his address passed round and even more surprising how very quickly Moropulos had organized an intelligence service which was unique as it was pernicious. He paid well, or rather Steppe paid, and the returns were handsome. A clerk desiring to participate in a rise of value which he knew was coming, could buy a hundred shares through Moropulos and that, without the expenditure of a cent. Moropulos knew the secrets of a hundred offices; there were few business amalgamations that he did not hear about weeks in advance. When the Westfontein Gold Mines published a sensational report concerning their properties, a report which brought their stock from eight to nothing, few people knew that Moropulos had had the essential part of the report in his pocket the day after it arrived in London. It cost Steppe three thousand pounds, but was worth every penny. The amount of the sum paid was exaggerated, but it was also spread abroad. And in consequence, Mr. Moropulos was a very busy man.
It was surprising how quickly his address spread, and even more surprising how fast Moropulos had set up an intelligence service that was both unique and harmful. He paid well, or rather, Steppe paid, and the returns were substantial. A clerk looking to cash in on an expected increase in value could buy a hundred shares through Moropulos without spending a dime. Moropulos knew the secrets of countless offices; there were few business mergers he didn't hear about weeks before they happened. When the Westfontein Gold Mines released a sensational report about their properties, a report that caused their stock to plummet from eight to nothing, few realized that Moropulos had the crucial part of the report in his hands the day after it arrived in London. It cost Steppe three thousand pounds, but it was worth every penny. The amount paid was exaggerated, but it also got around. As a result, Mr. Moropulos was a very busy man.
He was in his sitting-room on that shivering winter night. A great fire roared in the chimney, a shaded lamp was so placed, that it fell upon the book and the occupant of the sofa could read in comfort. On a small eastern table was a large tumblerful of barley water. From time to time Mr. Moropulos sipped wryly.
He was in his living room on that chilly winter night. A big fire crackled in the fireplace, and a lamp was positioned just right so that its light illuminated the book, allowing the person on the sofa to read comfortably. On a small side table was a large glass of barley water. Occasionally, Mr. Moropulos took a sip with a grimace.
It was nearing ten and he was debating within himself whether he should go to bed or test his will by a visit to a café where he knew some friends of his would be, when he heard the street door slam and looked over his shoulder. It could only be Sault or—
It was getting close to ten, and he was weighing whether to go to bed or challenge himself with a trip to a café where he knew some friends would be, when he heard the street door slam and glanced over his shoulder. It could only be Sault or—
The door opened and Jan Steppe came in, dusting the snow from the sleeve of his coat. It was a handsome coat, deeply collared in astrachan and its lining was sealskin, as Mr. Moropulos did not fail to observe.
The door swung open and Jan Steppe walked in, brushing the snow off his coat sleeve. It was a stylish coat, with a thick astrakhan collar, and its lining was made of sealskin, as Mr. Moropulos couldn’t help but notice.
"Alone, huh?" said Steppe. He glanced at the barley water by the Greek's side and grinned sardonically. "That's the stuff, not a headache in a bucketful!"
"Alone, huh?" said Steppe. He glanced at the barley water by the Greek's side and grinned sarcastically. "That's the stuff, no headaches in a bucketful!"
"Nor a cheerful thought," said Moropulos. "What brings you this way, Steppe?"
"Not exactly a happy thought," said Moropulos. "What brings you out here, Steppe?"
"I want to put some things in the safe."
"I want to put a few things in the safe."
Sault's invention stood on a wooden frame behind a screen.
Sault's invention was placed on a wooden frame behind a screen.
"Have to be careful about this word—give me some more light," said Steppe at the dial.
"Be careful with that word—shine some more light on it," said Steppe at the dial.
Moropulos rose wearily and turned a switch.
Moropulos got up tiredly and flipped a switch.
"That's better—huh. Got it!"
"That's better—got it!"
The door swung open and, taking a small package from his pocket, the big man tossed it in.
The door swung open, and pulling a small package from his pocket, the big guy tossed it inside.
"Got something here, huh?"
"Found something here, huh?"
He pulled out an envelope. There was a wax seal on the back.
He took out an envelope. There was a wax seal on the back.
"'The photograph'?" he read and frowned at the other.
"'The photograph'?" he read, frowning at the other.
"It is mine," said Moropulos.
"It's mine," said Moropulos.
"Nothing to do with the business?"
"Nothing to do with the business?"
"Nothing."
"Nothing."
Steppe threw it back and turned the dial.
Steppe tossed it back and adjusted the dial.
"Nothing new, huh?"
"Nothing new, right?"
He glanced at the barley water again.
He looked at the barley water again.
"Where's Sault?"
"Where is Sault?"
"He goes home early. I don't see him again unless one of your hounds sends for him."
"He goes home early. I don't see him again unless one of your dogs calls for him."
Steppe's smile was half sneer.
Steppe's smile was half smirk.
"You don't like Sault—a good fellow, huh?"
"You don't like Sault—he's a good guy, right?"
Moropulos wrinkled his nose like an angry dog. His beard seemed to stiffen and his eyes blazed.
Moropulos scrunched up his nose like an upset dog. His beard looked like it was bristling, and his eyes burned with intensity.
"Like him—he's not human, that fellow! Nothing moves him, nothing. I tried to smash him up with a bottle, but he took it away from me as if I were a child. I hate a man who makes me feel like that—if he hadn't got my gun away I'd have laid him out. It would be fine to hurt the devil—and he is a devil, Steppe. Inhuman. Sometimes I give him a newspaper to read—just for the fun of it. But it never worries him."
"Like him—he's not human, that guy! Nothing affects him, nothing at all. I tried to hit him with a bottle, but he took it from me like I was a kid. I can’t stand a guy who makes me feel that way—if he hadn't taken my gun, I would have knocked him out. It would feel great to hurt that jerk—and he really is a jerk, Steppe. Not human. Sometimes I give him a newspaper to read—just for kicks. But it never bothers him."
"Don't try. He's a bigger man than you. You want to rouse him, huh? The day you do, God help you! I don't think you will. That's how I feel about him. He's cold. Chilly as a Druid's hell. He is dangerous when he's quiet—and he's always quiet."
"Don't even try. He's way bigger than you. You want to provoke him, right? The day you do, good luck! I really doubt you will. That's my take on him. He's ice-cold. Chilling like a Druid's hell. He’s dangerous when he’s quiet—and he’s always quiet."
"He is no use to me. It is a waste of money keeping him. I'll give you no more trouble."
"He’s of no use to me. It’s a waste of money keeping him around. I won’t cause you any more trouble."
Steppe pursed his lips until his curling black moustache bristled like the end of a brush. It was a grimace indicative of his skepticism. He had reason.
Steppe pressed his lips together until his curling black mustache stuck out like the end of a brush. It was a grimace that showed he was skeptical. He had good reason.
"Leave it. Sault will not give you any bother. I don't want strangers here, huh? Cleaners who are spying detectives."
"Forget it. Sault won’t cause you any trouble. I don’t want strangers here, okay? Cleaners who are actually undercover detectives."
Moropulos took his book again as his employer went out. But he did not read. His eyes looked beyond the edge of the page, his mind was busy. Detestation of Ambrose Sault was not assumed, as he had simulated so many likes and dislikes. Sault's maddening imperturbability, his immense superiority to the petty annoyances with which his daily companion fed him, his contempt for the Greek's vulgarity, these things combined to the fire of the man's hatred. They were incompatibles—it was impossible to imagine any two men more unlike.
Moropulos picked up his book again as his boss left the room. But he didn't read. His eyes scanned beyond the page, and his mind was occupied. His hatred for Ambrose Sault was genuine, unlike the many fake feelings he’d feigned. Sault's frustrating calmness, his massive superiority over the minor irritations that Moropulos constantly threw at him, and his disdain for the Greek's crudeness all fueled the man's hatred. They were completely incompatible—it was hard to imagine two men who were more different.
Moropulos was one whose speech was habitually coarse; his pleasures fleshly and elemental. He delighted to talk of his conquests, cheap enough though they were. He had collected from the Levant the pictures that hawkers and dragomen show secretly, and these were bound up in two huge volumes over which he would pore for hours. So it pleased him, beyond normal understanding, to bring Beryl Merville into the category of easy women. He had never doubted that she was bad. There were no other kind of women to Moropulos. Suspecting, before there were grounds for suspicion, he had watched and justified his construction of the girl's friendship with Ronnie Morelle. He was certain when he watched her come out of the Knightsbridge flat that if he had been fortunate, he would have seen her there before, perhaps the previous night. Beryl was no less in his eyes than she had been. She was bad. All women were bad, only some were more particular than others in choosing their partners in sin.
Moropulos was someone whose speech was regularly rough; his pleasures were physical and basic. He loved to talk about his conquests, even if they were not particularly impressive. He had gathered from the Levant the images that vendors and tour guides discreetly show, and these were collected in two large volumes that he would study for hours. It greatly pleased him, beyond normal understanding, to classify Beryl Merville as an easy woman. He never doubted that she was immoral. To Moropulos, there were no other kinds of women. He had suspected, even before he had reasons to, and he scrutinized and justified his interpretation of the girl’s friendship with Ronnie Morelle. He was sure that when he saw her leaving the Knightsbridge apartment, if he had been lucky, he would have seen her there before, maybe the night before. Beryl was no less in his eyes than she had been. She was immoral. All women were immoral; only some were pickier than others in their choices of partners in vice.
He had reason to meet Ronald Morelle the next morning and returning he brought news.
He had a reason to meet Ronald Morelle the next morning, and when he returned, he brought some news.
Ambrose was clearing the snow from the steps and path before the house when he arrived.
Ambrose was shoveling snow off the steps and path in front of the house when he arrived.
"Come in," he was bubbling over with excitement, "I've got a piece of interesting information." Ambrose in his deliberate fashion put away broom and spade before he joined the other.
"Come in," he said, overflowing with excitement, "I've got some interesting news." Ambrose, in his usual careful manner, put away the broom and spade before joining the other.
"You know Beryl Merville, don't you? Steppe is marrying her."
"You know Beryl Merville, right? Steppe is marrying her."
He had no other idea than to pass on the news, and create something of the sensation which its recital had caused him. But his keen eyes did not miss the quick lift of Sault's head or the change that came to his face. Only for the fraction of a second, and then his mask descended again.
He had no other thought but to share the news and generate some of the excitement that it had stirred in him. But his sharp eyes caught the quick lift of Sault's head and the shift in his expression. Just for a split second, and then his mask came back down.
"What do you think of it, Sault? Some girl, eh?"
"What do you think of it, Sault? Some girl, right?"
He added one of his own peculiar comments. "Who told you?"
He made one of his own unusual remarks. "Who told you?"
"Ronald Morelle. I don't suppose he minds—now. Lucky devil, Steppe. God! If I had his money!"
"Ronald Morelle. I doubt he cares—anymore. Lucky guy, Steppe. Wow! If I had his money!"
Ambrose walked slowly away, but his enemy had found the chink in his armor. He was certain of it. It was incredible that a man like Ambrose Sault would feel that way, but he would swear that Ambrose was hurt. Here he was wrong. Ambrose was profoundly moved; but he was not hurt.
Ambrose walked away slowly, but his enemy had spotted a weakness in him. He was sure of it. It was hard to believe that someone like Ambrose Sault could feel that way, but he would bet that Ambrose was hurt. In this, he was mistaken. Ambrose was deeply affected; however, he was not hurt.
That day Moropulos said little. It was on the second and third days that he went to work with an ingenuity that was devilish to break farther into the crevice he had found.
That day, Moropulos didn’t say much. It was on the second and third days that he put in a clever effort—almost wicked—to dig deeper into the crevice he had discovered.
Ambrose made little or no response. The slyest, most outrageous innuendo, he passed as though it had not been spoken. Moropulos was piqued and angry. He dare not go farther for fear Sault complain to Steppe. That alone held him within bounds. But the man was suffering. Instinctively he knew that. Suffering in a dumb, hopeless way that found no expression.
Ambrose barely reacted. He ignored the sneakiest, most outrageous remark as if it hadn’t been said at all. Moropulos was irritated and angry. He didn’t dare push further for fear that Sault would complain to Steppe. That alone kept him in check. But the man was clearly in pain. He instinctively sensed that. Suffering in a silent, hopeless way that couldn’t be expressed.
On the Friday night Ambrose returned to his lodging looking very tired. Christina was shocked at his appearance. "Ambrose—what is the matter?"
On Friday night, Ambrose came back to his place looking really worn out. Christina was taken aback by how he looked. "Ambrose—what’s wrong?"
"I don't know, Christina—yes, I know. Moropulos has been trying, very trying. I find it so much more difficult to hold myself in. I suppose I'm getting old and my will power is weakening."
"I don't know, Christina—yeah, I get it. Moropulos has been a real challenge. It's so much harder for me to keep it together. I guess I'm getting older and my willpower is fading."
She stroked the hand that lay on the arm of the chair (for she was sitting up) and looked at him gravely.
She gently caressed the hand resting on the arm of the chair (since she was sitting up) and looked at him seriously.
"Ambrose, I feel that you have given me some of your strength. Do you remember how you gave it to mother?"
"Ambrose, I think you’ve shared some of your strength with me. Do you remember how you gave it to Mom?"
He shook his head. "No, not you—I purposely didn't. I've a loving heart for you, Christina. I shall carry you with me beyond life."
He shook his head. "No, not you—I did it on purpose. I care for you, Christina. I'll take you with me beyond this life."
"Why do you say that tonight?" she asked with an odd little pain at her heart.
"Why do you say that tonight?" she asked, feeling a strange little ache in her heart.
"I don't know. Steppe wants me to go down with Moropulos to his place in the country. Moropulos has asked me before, but this time Steppe asked me. I don't know—"
"I don't know. Steppe wants me to go down with Moropulos to his place in the country. Moropulos has invited me before, but this time Steppe asked me. I don't know—"
He shook his head wearily. She had never seen him so depressed. It was as if the spirit of life had suddenly burned out.
He shook his head tiredly. She had never seen him so down. It was as if the joy of life had suddenly faded away.
"I hope it will be as you say, Ambrose, but, my dear, you are overtired; we oughtn't to discuss souls and eternities and stuff like that. It is sleep you want, Ambrose."
"I hope it will be as you say, Ambrose, but, my dear, you’re exhausted; we shouldn’t be talking about souls and eternities and things like that. What you need is sleep, Ambrose."
"I'm not sleepy."
"I'm not tired."
He bent over her, his big hand on her head. "I am glad you are well," he said.
He leaned over her, his large hand on her head. "I'm glad you're okay," he said.
She heard him go downstairs and out of the house, late as it was. A few minutes afterwards Evie came in.
She heard him go downstairs and out of the house, even though it was late. A few minutes later, Evie came in.
"Where is Sault going?" she asked. "I saw him stalking up the street as though it belonged to him. And oh, Chris, what do you think Ronnie says! Mr. Steppe is marrying that girl who came here—Beryl Merville!"
"Where is Sault headed?" she asked. "I saw him strutting up the street like he owned it. And oh, Chris, guess what Ronnie says! Mr. Steppe is marrying that girl who came here—Beryl Merville!"
"Fine," said Christina absently.
"Okay," said Christina absently.
She knew now and her heart was bursting with sorrow for the man who had gone out into the night.
She realized now and her heart was filled with sadness for the man who had stepped out into the night.
XV
"The Parthenon" occupied an acre of land that had once been part of a monastery garden. Until Mr. Moropulos with his passion for Hellenic nomenclature had so named it, the old cottage and its land was known by the curious title: "Brothergod Farm", or as it appeared in ancient deeds, "The Farmstead of Brother-of-God."
"The Parthenon" took up an acre of land that used to be part of a monastery garden. Before Mr. Moropulos, with his love for Greek names, named it, the old cottage and its land were referred to by the unusual title: "Brothergod Farm," or, as it was listed in ancient deeds, "The Farmstead of Brother-of-God."
For Mr. Moropulos there was a peculiar pleasure in setting up in the monastery land such symbols of the pantheistic religion of ancient Greece as he could procure.
For Mr. Moropulos, there was a unique satisfaction in establishing on the monastery land as many symbols of the pantheistic religion of ancient Greece as he could find.
The house itself consisted of one large kitchen-hall on the ground floor and two bedrooms above. A more modern kitchen had been built on to the main walls by a former tenant. The cottage was well furnished, and unlike his home in Paddington, the floors were carpeted, a piece of needless extravagance from the Greek's point of view, but one which he had not determined, for he had bought the cottage and the furniture together, the owner being disinclined to sell the one without the other.
The house had one big kitchen-hall on the ground floor and two bedrooms upstairs. A more modern kitchen had been added to the main walls by a previous tenant. The cottage was nicely furnished, and unlike his home in Paddington, the floors were carpeted, which seemed like unnecessary luxury to the Greek, but he hadn't chosen it since he bought the cottage and the furniture together, as the owner wasn’t willing to sell one without the other.
The garden was the glory of the place in the summer. It had a charm even on the chill afternoon that Ambrose deposited his bag at the white gate. A wintry sun was setting redly, turning to the color of wine the white face of the fields. In the hollows of the little valley beyond the cottage, the mists were lying in smoky pools. His hands on the top of the gate, he gazed rapturously at such a sun set as England seldom sees. Turquoise—claret—a blue that was almost green.
The garden was the highlight of the place in the summer. It had a charm even on the chilly afternoon when Ambrose set his bag down at the white gate. A wintry sun was setting in a deep red, casting a wine-like hue over the white fields. In the dips of the small valley beyond the cottage, mists lay in smoky pools. With his hands on top of the gate, he gazed in awe at a sunset that England rarely witnesses. Turquoise—claret—a blue that was nearly green.
Drawing a long breath he picked up his bag and walked into the house.
Drawing a deep breath, he grabbed his bag and walked into the house.
"Go down and look after Moropulos. He is weakening on that barley-water diet—he told me himself."
"Go check on Moropulos. He's getting weaker on that barley-water diet—he told me himself."
Thus Steppe. His servitor obeyed without question, though he knew that the shadow of death was upon him.
Thus Steppe. His servant obeyed without question, even though he knew that the shadow of death was looming over him.
Moropulos was stretched in a deep mission chair, his slippered feet toward the hearth. And he had begun his libations early.
Moropulos was reclined in a comfy mission chair, his slippered feet facing the fireplace. And he had started his drinks early.
On the floor within reach of his hand, was a tumbler, full of milky white fluid. There was a sugar-basin—a glass jug half filled with water and a tea strainer. Ambrose need not look for the absinthe bottle. The accessories told the story.
On the floor within reach of his hand was a glass filled with milky white liquid. There was a sugar bowl, a glass jug half full of water, and a tea strainer. Ambrose didn’t need to search for the absinthe bottle. The setup spoke for itself.
"Come in—shut the door, you big fool—no you don't!" Moropulos snatched up the tumbler from the floor and gulped down its contents. "Ha-a! That is good, my dear—good! Sit down!" he pointed imperiously to a chair.
"Come in—shut the door, you big idiot—no, you don't!" Moropulos picked up the tumbler from the floor and chugged its contents. "Ah! That is good, my dear—really good! Sit down!" he pointed commanding to a chair.
"You'll have no more of that stuff tonight, Moropulos." Ambrose gathered up the bottle and took it into the kitchen. The Greek chuckled as he heard it smash. He had a store—a little locker in the tool-shed; a few bottles in his bedroom.
"You won't be having any more of that tonight, Moropulos." Ambrose collected the bottle and brought it into the kitchen. The Greek laughed when he heard it shatter. He had a stash—a small locker in the tool shed; a few bottles in his bedroom.
"Come back!" he roared. "Come, you big pig! Come and talk about Beryl. Ah! What a girl! What a face for that hairy gorilla to kiss!"
"Come back!" he shouted. "Come on, you big pig! Come and talk about Beryl. Ah! What a girl! What a face for that hairy gorilla to kiss!"
Sault heard, but went on filling a kettle and presently the shouts subsided.
Sault heard but continued filling a kettle, and soon the shouts faded away.
"When I call you, come!" commanded Moropulos sulkily as Ambrose returned with a steaming cup of tea in his hand.
"When I call you, come!" Moropulos said grumpily as Ambrose came back with a steaming cup of tea in his hand.
"Drink this," said Ambrose.
"Drink this," Ambrose said.
Moropulos took the cup and saucer and flung them and their contents into the fireplace. "For children, for young ladies, but not for a son of the south—an immortal, Sault! For young ladies, yes—for Beryl the beautiful—"
Moropulos grabbed the cup and saucer and threw them and their contents into the fireplace. "For kids, for young ladies, but not for a son of the south—an immortal, Sault! For young ladies, yes—for Beryl the beautiful—"
A hand gripped him by the beard and jerked his head up. The pain was exquisite—his neck was stretched, a thousand hot needles tortured his chin and cheek where the beard dragged. For the space of a second he looked into the gray eyes, fathomless. Then Ambrose broke his grip and the man staggered to his feet mouthing, grimacing, but silent. Nor did Ambrose speak. His eyes had spoken, and the half-drunken man dropped back into his chair, cowering.
A hand grabbed him by the beard and jerked his head up. The pain was intense—his neck was stretched, a thousand hot needles stabbed at his chin and cheek where the beard was pulled. For a brief moment, he looked into the gray eyes, deep and mysterious. Then Ambrose released his grip, and the man staggered to his feet, mouthing words and grimacing but remaining silent. Ambrose didn’t say anything either. His eyes had said enough, and the half-drunk man sank back into his chair, cowering.
When Sault returned to the room, after unpacking his bag, Moropulos was still sitting in the same position. "Do you want anything cooked for your dinner?"
When Sault came back to the room after unpacking his bag, Moropulos was still sitting in the same spot. "Do you want anything cooked for dinner?"
"There is—fish—and chops. You'll find them in the kitchen."
"There are fish and chips. You'll find them in the kitchen."
He sat, breathing quickly, listening to the sizzle and splutter of frying meat. Ambrose Sault shut the door that led into the kitchen and the Greek stood up listening.
He sat, breathing rapidly, listening to the sizzle and splatter of frying meat. Ambrose Sault closed the door to the kitchen, and the Greek stood up, paying attention.
From beneath a locker he produced a bottle, quietly he took up the water-jug and sugar and stole softly up to his room. He locked the door quietly, put down his impedimenta and opened a drawer of an old davenport. Underneath an assortment of handkerchiefs and underwear, he found an ivory-handled revolver, a slender-barrelled, plated thing, that glittered in his hand. It was loaded; he made sure of that. His hatred of Ambrose Sault was an insensate obsession. He had pulled him by the beard, an intolerable insult in any circumstances. But Sault was a nigger—he sat down on the only chair in the room and prepared a drink.
From under a locker, he pulled out a bottle, quietly grabbed the water jug and sugar, and softly made his way up to his room. He quietly locked the door, set down his things, and opened a drawer in an old davenport. Beneath a mix of handkerchiefs and underwear, he found an ivory-handled revolver, a sleek, shiny piece that sparkled in his hand. It was loaded; he made sure of that. His hatred for Ambrose Sault was a mindless obsession. He had pulled Sault’s beard, a totally unacceptable insult in any situation. But Sault was Black—he sat down on the only chair in the room and prepared a drink.
"Are you coming down? I've laid the table and the food is ready," Ambrose called from the bottom of the stairs.
"Are you coming down? I've set the table and the food is ready," Ambrose called from the bottom of the stairs.
"Go to hell!"
"Go to hell!"
"Come along, Moropulos. What is the sense of this? I am sorry I touched you."
"Come on, Moropulos. What's the point of this? I'm sorry I touched you."
"You'll be more sorry," screamed the Greek. His voice sounded deafeningly near for he had opened the door. "You dog, you—"
"You'll regret this more," shouted the Greek. His voice echoed loudly as he had opened the door. "You dog, you—"
Mr. Moropulos had a wider range of expletives than most men. Ambrose listened without listening.
Mr. Moropulos had a broader vocabulary of swear words than most people. Ambrose listened without really paying attention.
Pulling out a chair from the table, he sat down and began his dinner. He heard the feet of the drunkard pacing the floor above, heard the rumble of his voice and then the upper door was flung violently open and the feet of Moropulos clattered down the stairs. He had taken off his coat and his waistcoat. His beard flowed over a colored silk shirt, beautifully embroidered. But it was the thing in his hand that Ambrose saw, and, seeing, rose.
Pulling out a chair from the table, he sat down and started his dinner. He heard the footsteps of the drunkard pacing the floor above, heard the rumble of his voice, and then the upper door was slammed open and Moropulos's feet clattered down the stairs. He had taken off his coat and his vest. His beard flowed over a colorful silk shirt, beautifully embroidered. But it was the object in his hand that Ambrose noticed, and upon seeing it, he stood up.
The man's face was white with rage; an artery in his neck was pulsating visibly. "You pulled my beard—you ignorant negro—you nigger thing—you damned convict! You're going on your knees to lick my boots—my boots, not Beryl's, you old fool—"
The man's face was pale with anger; a vein in his neck was visibly throbbing. "You pulled my beard—you ignorant person—you worthless piece of trash—you damn convict! You're going to kneel and lick my boots—my boots, not Beryl's, you old fool—"
Ambrose did not move from the position he had taken on the other side of the table.
Ambrose didn’t change his position on the other side of the table.
"Down, down, down!" shrieked Moropulos, his pistol waving wildly.
"Down, down, down!" yelled Moropulos, his gun flailing wildly.
Ambrose Sault obeyed, but not as Moropulos had expected. Suddenly he dropped out of view behind the edge of the white cloth and in the same motion he launched himself under the table, toward the man. In a second he had gripped him by the ankles and thrown him—the pistol dropped almost into his hands.
Ambrose Sault complied, but not in the way Moropulos anticipated. He suddenly disappeared from sight behind the edge of the white cloth and, in one swift motion, dove under the table toward the man. In an instant, he had grabbed him by the ankles and tossed him—the pistol fell almost into his grasp.
Moropulos stumbled to his feet and glared round at his assailant. "I hope to God you love that woman; I hope to God you love her—you do, you old fool! You love her—Ronald Morelle's mistress! I know! She stayed a night at his flat—other nights too—but I saw her as she came out—I photographed her!"
Moropulos got up unsteadily and glared at his attacker. "I hope to God you love that woman; I hope to God you really love her—you do, you old fool! You love her—Ronald Morelle's mistress! I know! She spent a night at his place—other nights too—but I saw her when she came out—I took her picture!"
"You photographed her as she came out?" repeated Ambrose dully.
"You took a picture of her when she came out?" Ambrose repeated flatly.
A grin of glee parted the bearded lips.
A joyful grin spread across the bearded lips.
"I've hurt you, damn you! I've hurt you! And I'm going to tell Steppe and tell her father and everybody!"
"I've hurt you, damn it! I've hurt you! And I'm going to tell Steppe and her dad and everyone!"
"You liar." Sault's voice was gentle. "You filthy man! You saw nothing!"
"You liar." Sault's voice was soft. "You disgusting man! You didn't see anything!"
"I didn't, eh? Oh, I didn't! Morelle admitted it—admitted it to me. And I've got the photograph in a safe place, with a full account of what happened!"
"I didn't, did I? Oh, I didn't! Morelle admitted it—admitted it to me. And I've got the photo in a safe place, along with a complete account of what happened!"
"In the safe!"
"In the vault!"
Moropulos had made a mistake, a fatal mistake. He realized it even as he had spoken.
Moropulos had made a mistake, a serious mistake. He realized it even as he was speaking.
"And you—and Morelle—have her in your cruel hands!"
"And you—and Morelle—have her in your ruthless hands!"
So softly did he speak that it seemed to the man that it was a whisper he heard.
So softly did he speak that it seemed to the man that he heard a whisper.
Sault held in his hands the pistol. He looked at it thoughtfully. "You must not hurt her," he said.
Sault held the pistol in his hands. He looked at it thoughtfully. "You can't hurt her," he said.
Moropulos stood paralyzed for a moment, then made a dart for the door. His hand was on the latch when Ambrose Sault shot him dead.
Moropulos stood frozen for a moment, then rushed for the door. His hand was on the latch when Ambrose Sault shot him dead.
BOOK THE THIRD
I
Ambrose looked a very long time at the inert heap by the door. He seemed to be settling some difficulty which had arisen in his mind, for the gloom passed from his face and pocketing the revolver slowly, he walked across to where Paul Moropulos lay. He was quite dead.
Ambrose stared for a long time at the lifeless pile by the door. He appeared to be resolving some issue that had come up in his mind, as the darkness faded from his expression. After slowly putting away the revolver, he walked over to where Paul Moropulos was lying. He was completely dead.
"I am glad," said Ambrose.
"I'm glad," said Ambrose.
Lifting the body, he laid it in the chair; then he took out the pistol again and examined it. There were five live cartridges. He only needed one. In the kitchen he put on the heavy overcoat he had been wearing when he arrived. Returning, he lit the candle of a lantern and went out into the back of the house where Moropulos had erected a small army hut to serve as his garage. He broke the lock and wheeled out the little car. Ambrose Sault was in no hurry: his every movement was deliberate. He tested the tank, filled it, put water in the radiator; then started the engines and drove the car through the stable gates on to the main road, before, leaving the engines running, he paid another visit to the house and blew out the lamp.
Lifting the body, he placed it in the chair; then he took out the pistol again and examined it. There were five live bullets. He only needed one. In the kitchen, he put on the heavy overcoat he had been wearing when he arrived. Returning, he lit the lantern's candle and went out to the back of the house, where Moropulos had set up a small army hut to serve as his garage. He broke the lock and pulled out the little car. Ambrose Sault was in no rush: every move he made was intentional. He checked the gas tank, filled it, added water to the radiator, then started the engine and drove the car through the stable gates onto the main road. After leaving the engine running, he returned to the house and blew out the lamp.
As he reached the dark road again he saw a man standing by the car. It proved to be a villager.
As he got back to the dark road, he saw a man standing by the car. It turned out to be a local.
"Somebody heard a shot going off up this way. I told 'un it was only Mr. Moropuly's old car backfiring."
"Someone heard a shot fired around here. I told them it was just Mr. Moropuly's old car backfiring."
"It was not that," said Ambrose as he stepped into the car. "Good night."
"It wasn't that," said Ambrose as he got into the car. "Good night."
He drove carefully, because his life was very precious this night. He thought of Christina several times, but without self-pity. Christina would get well—and her love would endure. It was of the quality which did not need the flesh of him. Ronald Morelle must die. There was no other solution. He must die, not because he had led the woman to his way; that was a smaller matter than any and, honestly, meant nothing to Ambrose. Ronald's offense was his knowledge. He knew: he had told. He would tell again.
He drove carefully because his life was really valuable tonight. He thought about Christina a few times, but he didn’t feel sorry for himself. Christina would recover—and her love would last. It was the kind that didn’t depend on his physical presence. Ronald Morelle had to die. There was no other way. He had to die, not because he had influenced the woman to his side; that was a minor issue and honestly didn’t mean anything to Ambrose. Ronald’s real crime was his knowledge. He knew: he had shared it. He would share it again.
A policeman stopped him as he drove through Woking. He was asked to produce a license and, when none was forthcoming, his name and address were taken. Ambrose gave both truthfully. It was a lucky chance for the policeman. Afterwards he gave evidence and became important: was promoted sergeant on the very day that Steppe sneered at a weeping man. That was seven weeks later—in March, when the primroses were showing in Brother-of-God Farm.
A police officer stopped him as he drove through Woking. He was asked to show his license, and when he couldn't provide one, they took down his name and address. Ambrose gave both honestly. It was a lucky break for the officer. Later on, he provided testimony and became significant: he was promoted to sergeant on the same day that Steppe mocked a crying man. That was seven weeks later—in March, when the primroses were blooming at Brother-of-God Farm.
Ambrose knew Ronald's flat. He had gone there once with Moropulos, and he had waited outside the door whilst Moropulos was interviewing Ronnie.
Ambrose knew Ronald's apartment. He had been there once with Moropulos and had waited outside the door while Moropulos was talking to Ronnie.
Nine o'clock was striking as the car drew up before the flat—Ronnie heard it through the closed casement.
Nine o'clock was ringing as the car pulled up in front of the apartment—Ronnie heard it through the closed window.
Nine o'clock? He dropped his pen and leaned back in his chair. What was the cause of that cold trickling sensation—his mouth went dry. He used to feel like that in air raids.
Nine o'clock? He dropped his pen and leaned back in his chair. What was causing that cold, trickling sensation—his mouth went dry. He used to feel that way during air raids.
A bell rung.
A bell rang.
"François—" Louder, "François!"
"François—" Louder, "François!"
"Pardon, m'sieur." François came out of his pantry half awake.
"Pardon, sir." François stepped out of his pantry half asleep.
"The door." Who was it, thought Ronnie—he jumped up.
"The door." Who could it be, Ronnie wondered as he jumped up.
"What do you want, Sault?"
"What do you want, Sault?"
Ambrose looked round at the waiting servant. "You," he said. "I want to know the truth first—that man should go."
Ambrose glanced at the waiting servant. "You," he said. "I need to hear the truth first—that guy should leave."
Ronnie flushed angrily. "I certainly cannot allow you to decide whether my servant goes or remains. Have you come from Mr. Steppe?"
Ronnie turned red with anger. "I definitely can't let you decide if my servant stays or goes. Did you come from Mr. Steppe?"
Ambrose hesitated. Perhaps it was a confidential message from Steppe, thought Ronnie. This uncouth fellow often served as a messenger.
Ambrose hesitated. Maybe it was a private message from Steppe, Ronnie thought. This rough guy often acted as a messenger.
"Wait outside the door, François—no, outside the lobby door."
"Wait outside the door, François—no, outside the lobby door."
"I haven't come from Steppe."
"I haven't come from the Steppe."
Suddenly Ronnie remembered. "Steppe said you had gone to the country with Moropulos—where is he?"
Suddenly, Ronnie remembered. "Steppe said you went to the countryside with Moropulos—where is he?"
"Dead."
"Deceased."
Ronnie staggered back, his pale face working. He had a horror of death.
Ronnie stumbled back, his pale face contorting. He had a deep fear of death.
"Dead?" he said hollowly, and Sault nodded.
"Dead?" he said blankly, and Sault nodded.
"I killed him."
"I took his life."
A gasp. "God—! Why!"
A gasp. "Oh my God—! Why!"
"He knew—he said you had told him. He knew because he was outside your flat all night and photographed her as she went out."
"He knew—he said you told him. He knew because he was outside your apartment all night and took pictures of her as she left."
The blood of the listener froze with horror. "I—I don't know what you're talking about—who is the 'she'?"
The listener's blood froze with fear. "I—I don’t know what you’re talking about—who is 'she'?"
"Beryl Merville."
"Beryl Merville."
"It is a lie—absurd—Miss Merville—! Here?"
"It's a lie—ridiculous—Miss Merville—! Here?"
He found his breath insufficient for his speech. Something inside him was paralyzed: his words were disjointed.
He found it hard to catch his breath while speaking. Something inside him felt frozen; his words came out jumbled.
"It is true—she was here. She told me."
"It’s true—she was here. She told me."
"You—you're mad! Told you! It is a damned lie. She was never here. If Moropulos said that, I'm glad you've killed him!"
"You—you're crazy! I told you! It's a damn lie. She was never here. If Moropulos said that, I'm glad you took him out!"
"He took a photograph and wrote a statement; you know about that because he spoke to you and you admitted it all."
"He took a picture and wrote a statement; you know about that because he talked to you and you admitted everything."
"I swear before God that Moropulos has never spoken to me. I would have killed him if he had. The story of the photograph is a lie—he invented it. That was his way—where is this picture?"
"I swear to God that Moropulos has never talked to me. I would have killed him if he had. The story about the photograph is a lie—he made it up. That was his style—where is this picture?"
Ambrose did not answer. Was this man speaking the truth? His version was at least plausible. He must go at once to the house in Paddington and get the envelope—it must be destroyed. How would he know if Ronnie was speaking the truth? Ronald Morelle, his teeth biting into his lip, saw judgment wavering. He was fighting for his life; he knew that Sault had come to kill him and his soul quivered.
Ambrose didn’t respond. Was this guy telling the truth? His story was at least believable. He had to go immediately to the house in Paddington and get the envelope—it needed to be destroyed. How could he tell if Ronnie was being honest? Ronald Morelle, biting his lip, sensed that judgment was shifting. He was fighting for his life; he knew Sault had come to kill him, and his spirit trembled.
"Where is that picture—? I tell you it is an invention of that swine. He guessed— Even to you I will not admit that there is a word of truth in the story."
"Where is that picture—? I’m telling you it’s a trick of that jerk. He thought he knew— I won’t even admit to you that there’s any truth in the story."
He had won. The hand that was thrust into the overcoat pocket returned empty.
He had won. The hand that went into the overcoat pocket came back empty.
"I will come back," said Sault.
"I'll be back," Sault said.
When he reached the street he saw a man looking at the number plate of his car. He took no notice, but drove off. He had to break a window to get into the house at Paddington. He had forgotten to bring his keys. That delayed his entrance for some while. He was in the room, and his fingers on the dial of the combination, when three men walked through the door.
When he got to the street, he noticed a guy staring at the license plate of his car. He ignored it and just drove away. He had to break a window to get into the house in Paddington because he forgot to bring his keys. That slowed him down a bit. He was in the room, fingers on the combination dial, when three guys walked through the door.
He knew who they were. "I have a revolver in my pocket, gentlemen," he said. "I have killed Paul Moropulos, the owner of this house." They snapped handcuffs upon his wrists.
He knew who they were. "I have a revolver in my pocket, gentlemen," he said. "I have killed Paul Moropulos, the owner of this house." They snapped handcuffs around his wrists.
"Do you know the combination of this safe, Sault?" asked the tall inspector in charge. He had been reading a typewritten notice affixed to the top.
"Do you know the combination to this safe, Sault?" asked the tall inspector in charge. He had been reading a typed notice attached to the top.
"Yes, sir," said Ambrose Sault.
"Yes, sir," Ambrose Sault said.
"What is it?"
"What's that?"
"I am not at liberty to say."
"I can't say."
"What is in it—money?"
"What’s in it—money?"
No answer. The officer beckoned forward one of the uniformed men who seemed to fill the hall.
No answer. The officer signaled to one of the uniformed men who appeared to crowd the hall.
"This safe is not to be touched, you understand? By anybody. If you allow the handle to be turned, there will be trouble. Come along, Sault."
"This safe isn’t to be messed with, got it? By anyone. If you let the handle turn, there will be problems. Let’s go, Sault."
The handcuffs were unnecessary. They were also inadequate. In the darkness of the car—
The handcuffs were overkill. They were also not effective. In the darkness of the car—
"I am very sorry, inspector—I have broken these things—I was feeling for a handkerchief and forgot."
"I'm really sorry, inspector—I broke these things—I was looking for a handkerchief and totally forgot."
They did not believe him, but at the police station they found that he had spoken the truth. The bar of the cuff had been wrenched open, the steel catch of the lock torn away.
They didn't believe him, but at the police station, they discovered that he had been telling the truth. The cuff bar had been yanked open, and the steel lock catch was ripped off.
"I did it absentmindedly," said Ambrose shamefaced.
"I did it without thinking," Ambrose said, feeling embarrassed.
They put him into a cell where he went instantly to sleep. The handcuffs became a famous exhibit which generations of young policemen will look upon with awe and wonder.
They put him in a cell where he fell asleep right away. The handcuffs became a well-known exhibit that generations of young police officers will view with awe and curiosity.
II
Sunday morning, and the bells of the churches calling to worship. Fog, thin and yellow, covered the streets. All the lamps in Jan Steppe's study were blazing, he had the African's hatred of dim lights and there was usually one lamp burning in the room he might be using, unless the sun shone.
Sunday morning, and the church bells were ringing for worship. Fog, thin and yellow, blanketed the streets. All the lamps in Jan Steppe's study were bright; he had a dislike for dim lights, and there was usually one lamp on in the room he might be using unless the sun was shining.
He paced up and down the carpet, his hands thrust deep into his pockets, his mind busy. He was too well-equipped a man to see danger in any other direction than where it lay. In moments of peril, he was ice. He could not be cajoled or stampeded into facing imaginary troubles, nor yet to turn his back upon the real threat. All his life he had been a fighter and had grown rich from his victories. Struggle was a normal condition of existence. Nothing had come to him that he had not planned and worked for, or to gain which he had not taken considerable risks. The risks now were confined to Ambrose Sault and his fidelity to the trust which had been forced upon him by circumstances. He was satisfied that Ambrose would not speak. If he did—
He walked back and forth on the carpet, his hands deep in his pockets, lost in thought. He was too savvy to perceive danger in any direction other than where it really was. In times of crisis, he was unshakeable. He couldn't be tricked or rushed into confronting imaginary problems, nor would he turn his back on the real danger. Throughout his life, he had been a fighter and had gained wealth from his victories. Struggle was just part of life. Nothing had come to him that he hadn't planned and worked for, or earned through significant risks. The risks now were only related to Ambrose Sault and his loyalty to the responsibility that circumstance had forced upon him. He was confident that Ambrose wouldn't say a word. If he did—
Steppe chewed on an unlighted cigar.
Steppe chewed on an unlit cigar.
The removal of Moropulos meant an inconvenience Sault scarcely counted. The Greek was a nuisance and a danger, whilst his extravagance and folly had brought his associates to the verge of ruin. When the police arrested Ambrose Sault they took possession of the house in which he had been found. Amongst other things seized, was the safe upon which Moropulos had pasted a typewritten notice in his whimsical language:
The removal of Moropulos was hardly a hassle for Sault. The Greek was a pain and a threat, and his reckless behavior had nearly ruined his friends. When the police arrested Ambrose Sault, they took over the house where he had been discovered. Among the items seized was the safe that Moropulos had covered with a typewritten notice in his quirky language:
TO BURGLARS AND ALL WHOM
IT MAY CONCERN
——————————
CAUTION
TO BURGLARS AND ANYONE ELSE
IT MAY CONCERN
——————————
WARNING
Any attempt to open this safe, except by
the employment of the correct code word,
will result in the destruction of the safe's
contents.
Any attempt to open this safe, except by
using the correct code word,
will lead to the destruction of the safe's
contents.
DON'T TURN THE HANDLE
DON'T TURN THE HANDLE
Steppe had seen the notice but had not read it. If it had not been affixed! One turn of the handle and every paper would have been reduced to a black pulp. He tried to remember what was stored in the cursed thing. There were drafts, memoranda, letters from illicit agents, a record of certain transactions which would not look well—the Mackenzie report! Later he remembered the photograph in the sealed envelope. Why had Sault gone to the safe? The report he had had from the police—they had been with him for the best part of the morning—was to the effect that Sault had been arrested at the moment he was swinging the dials. What was Sault after? He could not read: only documents were in the safe.
Steppe had seen the notice but hadn't read it. If it hadn’t been attached! Just one turn of the handle and every paper would have turned to black mush. He tried to recall what was locked away in that annoying thing. There were drafts, memos, letters from shady agents, a record of certain transactions that wouldn’t look good—the Mackenzie report! Later, he remembered the photo in the sealed envelope. Why had Sault gone to the safe? The report he got from the police—they had been with him for most of the morning—stated that Sault had been arrested just as he was turning the dials. What was Sault looking for? He couldn’t read: only documents were in the safe.
A footman appeared. "Who?—Morelle—show him in."
A footman showed up. "Who?—Morelle—let him in."
Ronnie was looking wan and tired. He had not recovered from his fright.
Ronnie looked pale and exhausted. He hadn't gotten over his scare.
"Well? I got your 'phone call. Don't 'phone me, d'ye hear—never! You get people listening in at any time; just now the exchanges will be stiff with detectives. What were you trying to tell me when I shut you up?"
"Well? I got your call. Don’t call me, got it—never! You never know who might be eavesdropping; right now the lines are probably full of detectives. What were you trying to tell me before I cut you off?"
"About Sault—he came to me last night."
"About Sault—he came to me last night."
"Huh! Fine thing to talk about on the 'phone! Did you tell the police?"
"Huh! Nice thing to discuss on the phone! Did you inform the police?"
"No, and I've ordered François to say nothing. After Sault went, I sent François to—to Moropulos' house. I knew Sault was going there."
"No, and I've instructed François not to say anything. After Sault left, I sent François to Moropulos' house. I knew Sault was heading there."
"How did you know? And why did he come to you anyway?"
"How did you know? And why did he come to you in the first place?"
The answer Ronnie had decided upon after much cogitation. "Oh—a rambling statement about Moropulos. I couldn't make head or tail of it. He said he was going to the house; I was afraid of trouble, so I sent François."
The answer Ronnie settled on after a lot of thought. "Oh—a long-winded statement about Moropulos. I couldn't make sense of it. He said he was heading to the house; I was worried about trouble, so I sent François."
"You knew Moropulos was in Hampshire—I told you they were both there."
"You knew Moropulos was in Hampshire—I told you they were both there."
"I'd forgotten that. I don't want to come into this, Steppe—"
"I'd forgotten that. I don't want to deal with this, Steppe—"
"What you 'want', matters as much to me as what your François wants. If Sault says he came to your flat—but he won't. He'll say nothing—nothing."
"What you 'want' is just as important to me as what your François wants. If Sault claims he came to your place—but he won't. He'll say nothing—nothing."
He looked keenly at the other. "That was all he said, huh? Just a rambling statement? Not like Sault that, he never rambles. Did he tell you that he killed Moropulos?"
He looked closely at the other person. "That was it, huh? Just a long-winded statement? Not like Sault; he never goes on and on. Did he tell you he killed Moropulos?"
Ronnie hesitated.
Ronnie paused.
"He did! Try to speak the truth, will you? So he told you he had killed the Greco?"
"He did! Can you just say the truth? So he told you he killed the Greco?"
"I didn't take him seriously. I thought he must be joking—"
"I didn't take him seriously. I thought he had to be joking—"
"Fine joke, huh? Did Sault ever pull that kind of joke? You're not telling me the truth, Morelle—you'd better. I'm speaking as a friend. What did he come to talk to you about, huh? He never even knew you—had no dealings with you. Why should he come to you after he'd committed a murder?"
"Good joke, right? Did Sault ever pull a stunt like that? You're not being honest with me, Morelle—you better start. I'm talking as a friend. What did he come to discuss with you, huh? He didn't even know you—had nothing to do with you. Why would he come to you after he committed a murder?"
"I've told you what happened," said Ronnie desperately.
"I've told you what went down," Ronnie said desperately.
Again the quick scrutiny. "Well—we shall see."
Again the quick look. "Well—we'll see."
Ronald waited for a dismissal.
Ronald waited for the verdict.
"That sounds like the doctor's voice," he said suddenly.
"That sounds like the doctor's voice," he said suddenly.
Steppe strode to the door and opened it.
Steppe walked up to the door and opened it.
"Why, Beryl, what brings you out? Good morning, doctor—yes, very bad news."
"Hey, Beryl, what are you doing out here? Good morning, doctor—yeah, it’s really bad news."
Beryl came past him and went straight to Ronald. "Did you see him, Ronnie—did he come to you?"
Beryl walked by him and went directly to Ronald. "Did you see him, Ronnie—did he come to you?"
"To me—of course not. I hardly knew him."
"To me—definitely not. I barely knew him."
"Don't lie," said Steppe impatiently, "we're all friends here. What makes you think he went to Morelle, Beryl?"
"Don't lie," Steppe said impatiently. "We're all friends here. What makes you think he went to Morelle, Beryl?"
"I wondered."
"I was curious."
"But you must have had some reason?"
"But you must have had a reason?"
She met the big man's eyes coldly. "Must I be cross-examined? I had a feeling that he had been to Ronnie. I don't know why—why does one have these intuitions?"
She met the big man's gaze with a cold stare. "Do I have to be cross-examined? I had a sense that he had been to see Ronnie. I don't know why—why do we have these intuitions?"
"We saw it in the morning papers," explained the doctor. "I am fearfully worried; poor Moropulos, it is dreadful."
"We saw it in the morning papers," the doctor said. "I'm really worried; poor Moropulos, it's terrible."
Steppe smiled unpleasantly. "He is the least troubled of any of us," he said callously, "and the next least is Sault. I saw the detective who arrested him. He said Sault went straight to sleep the moment they put him into the cell, and woke this morning cheerful. He must have nerves of iron."
Steppe smiled harshly. "He has the least to worry about out of all of us," he said coldly, "and the next least is Sault. I talked to the detective who arrested him. He said Sault fell asleep as soon as they put him in the cell and woke up this morning in a good mood. He must have nerves of steel."
"Can anything be done for him, Mr. Steppe?"
"Is there anything that can be done for him, Mr. Steppe?"
"He shall have the best lawyer—that Maxton fellow. He ought to be retained. As far as money can help, I'll do everything possible. I don't think it will make a scrap of difference."
"He should get the best lawyer—that Maxton guy. We should hire him. As far as money can help, I'll do everything I can. I don't think it will make a bit of difference."
"Mr. Steppe, you knew what an evil man Moropulos was: you know the provocation he offered to Ambrose Sault, isn't it possible that the same cause that made him kill this man, also sent him to the safe?"
"Mr. Steppe, you knew how evil Moropulos was: you know the provocation he gave to Ambrose Sault. Isn't it possible that the same reason that made him kill this man also led him to the safe?"
"What safe is this—was that in the newspapers too?"
"What is this safe—was that in the newspapers as well?"
"Yes: he was not a thief, was he? He would not be trying to open the safe for the sake of getting money? He came to get something that Moropulos had."
"Yeah: he wasn't a thief, right? He wouldn't be trying to open the safe just to get money, would he? He came to get something that Moropulos had."
"I wonder—" Steppe was impressed. "It may have been the photograph."
"I wonder—" Steppe said, clearly impressed. "It might have been the photograph."
Ronnie checked the exclamation that terror wrung. He was livid.
Ronnie held back the terror that gripped him. He was furious.
"Do you know anything about a photograph?" asked Steppe with growing suspicion.
"Do you know anything about a photograph?" Steppe asked, becoming more suspicious.
"No." Here Beryl came to the rescue.
"No." Here Beryl stepped in to help.
When he saw her lips move, Ronnie expected worse.
When he saw her lips moving, Ronnie braced for something worse.
"Whatever it was, I am sure that the safe holds the secret: Ambrose would not kill a man unless—unless there was no other solution. Won't you open the safe, Mr. Steppe?"
"Whatever it was, I’m sure the safe holds the secret: Ambrose wouldn’t kill a man unless—unless there was no other way. Will you open the safe, Mr. Steppe?"
"I'll be damned if I do!" he vociferated violently. "There is nothing there which would save him."
"I won't do it!" he yelled angrily. "There’s nothing there that could save him."
"Or justify him—or show the Greek as being what he was?"
"Or justify him—or show the Greek for who he really was?"
Steppe could not answer this: he had another comment to offer. His attitude toward her had changed slightly since the big diamond had blazed upon her engagement finger: a reminder of obligations past and to come.
Steppe couldn't respond to this; he had another point to make. His feelings toward her had shifted a bit since the huge diamond had sparkled on her engagement finger: a reminder of past and future commitments.
"You're taking a hell of an interest in this fellow, Beryl?"
"You're really interested in this guy, Beryl?"
"I shall always take a hell of an interest in every matter I please," she said, eyeing him steadily. "Unless you satisfy me that nothing has been left undone that can be done for Ambrose, I shall go into the witness box and swear to all that I know."
"I will always be really interested in anything I want," she said, looking at him intently. "Unless you prove to me that everything possible has been done for Ambrose, I will get in the witness box and tell everything I know."
"My dear—" Her father's expostulation she did not hear.
"My dear—" She didn’t hear her father's protests.
Steppe broke into it. "There is something about this business which I don't understand. You and Moropulos and this fellow dined together once—or didn't you? Sounds mighty queer, but I won't enquire—now."
Steppe interrupted. "There's something about this whole situation that I don't get. You, Moropulos, and that guy had dinner together once—or did you? It sounds really strange, but I won't ask—right now."
"You'll open the safe?"
"Are you going to open the safe?"
"No!" Steppe's jaw set like a trap. "Not to save Sault or any other man! There is nothing there to save him, I tell you. But if there was—I wouldn't open it. Get that into your mind, all of you."
"No!" Steppe's jaw was set tight. "Not to save Sault or any other guy! There's nothing there to save him, I'm telling you. But even if there was—I wouldn't do it. Understand that, all of you."
She regarded him thoughtfully, and then Ronnie. He looked in another direction.
She looked at him thoughtfully, and then at Ronnie. He turned his gaze elsewhere.
"I am taking the car, father."
"I'm taking the car, Dad."
Even Steppe did not ask her where she was going.
Even Steppe didn't ask her where she was headed.
III
Christina had known in the middle of the night when the police came to search Sault's room. A detective of high rank had been communicative; she heard the story with a serenity which filled the quaking Evie with wonder. If her face grew of a sudden peaked, a new glory glowed in her eyes.
Christina had realized in the middle of the night when the police showed up to search Sault's room. A high-ranking detective had been talkative; she listened to the story with a calmness that amazed the trembling Evie. If her face suddenly looked pale, a new brilliance shone in her eyes.
Mrs. Colebrook wept noisily and continued to weep throughout the night. Christina meditated upon an old suspicion of hers, that her mother regarded Ambrose Sault as being near enough the age of a lonely widow woman, to make possible a second matrimonial venture. This view Evie held definitely.
Mrs. Colebrook cried loudly and kept crying all night. Christina thought about an old suspicion she had that her mother saw Ambrose Sault as being close enough in age to a lonely widow to make a second marriage possible. Evie definitely believed this.
"Oh, Chris—my dear, I am so sorry," whimpered the younger girl, when the police had taken their departure. "And I've said such horrid things about him. Chris, poor darling, aren't you feeling awful—I am."
"Oh, Chris—my dear, I'm so sorry," the younger girl said with a sniffle after the police had left. "And I've said such terrible things about him. Chris, poor darling, how are you feeling—I feel awful."
"Am I feeling sorry for Ambrose? No." Christina searched her heart before she went on. "I'm not sorry. Ambrose was so inevitably big. Something tremendous must come to him: it couldn't be otherwise."
"Do I feel sorry for Ambrose? No." Christina searched her heart before continuing. "I'm not sorry. Ambrose was always destined for greatness. Something amazing has to happen for him; it can't be any other way."
"I was afraid something might happen." Evie shook her head wisely. "This Greek man was very insulting. Ronnie told me that. And if poor Ambrose lost his temper—"
"I was worried something might happen." Evie shook her head knowingly. "This Greek guy was really rude. Ronnie told me that. And if poor Ambrose lost his cool—"
"Ambrose did not lose his temper," Christina interrupted brusquely. "If Ambrose killed him, he did it because he intended doing it."
"Ambrose didn’t lose his temper," Christina interjected sharply. "If Ambrose killed him, he did it on purpose."
"In cold blood!" Evie was horrified.
"In cold blood!" Evie was horrified.
"Yes: Ambrose must have had a reason. He tells me so—don't gape, Evie, I'm not delirious. Ambrose is here. If I were blind and deaf and he sat on this bed he would be here, wouldn't he? Presence doesn't depend on seeing or hearing or even feeling. He'd be here if he was not allowed to touch me. Go back to bed, Evie. I'm sleepy and I want to dream."
"Yes, Ambrose must have had a reason. He tells me so—don’t stare, Evie, I’m not losing it. Ambrose is here. If I were blind and deaf and he sat on this bed, he would still be here, right? Presence doesn’t rely on seeing, hearing, or even feeling. He’d be here even if he couldn't touch me. Go back to bed, Evie. I’m tired and I want to dream."
Beryl arrived soon after eleven. Evie was out and Mrs. Colebrook, red-eyed, brought her up to the bedroom. Christina was sure the girl would come and had got up and dressed in readiness.
Beryl showed up shortly after eleven. Evie was out, and Mrs. Colebrook, with red eyes, took her up to the bedroom. Christina was confident the girl would come, so she got up and got dressed in anticipation.
Some time went by before they were alone. Mrs. Colebrook had her own griefs to express, her own memories to retail. She left at last singultient in her woe.
Some time passed before they were alone. Mrs. Colebrook had her own sorrows to share, her own memories to recount. She eventually left, sobbing in her sadness.
"Do you think you are strong enough to come to the house?" asked Beryl. "I could call for you this afternoon. Perhaps you could stay with me for a few days. I feel that I want you near to me."
"Do you think you're strong enough to come to the house?" asked Beryl. "I could pick you up this afternoon. Maybe you could stay with me for a few days. I really want you close to me."
This, without preliminary. They were too close to the elementals to pick nice paths to their objectives. They recognized and acknowledged their supreme interests as being common to both.
This, without any introduction. They were too close to the elementals to choose nice paths to their goals. They recognized and accepted that their primary interests were the same for both.
"Mother would be glad to get rid of me for a day or two," said Christina.
"Mom would be happy to get rid of me for a day or two," said Christina.
"And I am sending my father abroad," nodded Beryl, with a faint smile. "When shall I come?"
"And I'm sending my dad overseas," Beryl nodded, with a slight smile. "When should I come?"
"At three. You have not seen him?"
"At three. You haven't seen him?"
Beryl shook her head.
Beryl shook her head.
"They are taking him into the country. We shall never see him again," she said simply. "He will not send for us. I am trying to approach it all in the proper spirit of detachment. He is a little difficult to live up to—don't you feel that?"
"They're taking him out to the country. We'll never see him again," she said plainly. "He won't reach out to us. I'm trying to handle it all with the right mindset of distance. He's a bit hard to live up to—don't you think?"
"If I say 'no' you will think I am eaten up with vanity," said Christina with a quick smile. "I am rather exalted at the moment, but the reaction will come perhaps, in which case I shall want to hang on to your understanding."
"If I say 'no,' you'll think I'm full of myself," said Christina with a quick smile. "I'm feeling pretty high right now, but the crash will probably come, and when it does, I'll need your support."
At three o'clock the car arrived. Mrs. Colebrook saw her daughter go without regret. Christina was unnatural. She had not shed a tear. Mrs. Colebrook had heard her laughing and had gone up in a hurry to deal with hysteria, only to find her reading Stephen Leacock. She was appalled.
At three o'clock, the car pulled up. Mrs. Colebrook watched her daughter leave without a hint of regret. Christina was acting strangely. She hadn’t cried at all. Mrs. Colebrook had heard her laughing and rushed upstairs to handle what she thought was hysteria, only to find her engrossed in a Stephen Leacock book. She was shocked.
"I am surprised at you, Christina! Here is poor—Mr. Sault in prison—" Words failed her, she could only make miserable noises.
"I can't believe you, Christina! Here is poor Mr. Sault in jail—" Words escaped her; she could only make helpless sounds.
"Mother has given me up," said Christina, when she was lying on a big settee in Beryl's room, her thin hand outstretched to the blaze. "Mother is a sort of female Hericletos—she finds her comfort in weeping."
"Mom has given up on me," said Christina, as she lay on a big couch in Beryl's room, her thin hand reaching out to the fire. "Mom is kind of like a female Heraclitus—she finds her solace in crying."
Beryl was toasting a muffin at the fire.
Beryl was toasting a muffin by the fire.
"I wish it were a weeping matter," she said, and went straight to the subject uppermost in her mind. "Moropulos took a photograph of me coming from Ronald Morelle's flat. I had spent the night there." She looked at the muffin and turned it. "Moropulos was—nasty. He must have told Ambrose that he knew."
"I wish it was just a sad issue," she said, getting right to the point. "Moropulos took a picture of me leaving Ronald Morelle's place. I stayed the night there." She glanced at the muffin and flipped it over. "Moropulos was—creepy. He must have told Ambrose that he knew."
Christina stirred on the sofa. "Did Ambrose know?"
Christina shifted on the sofa. "Did Ambrose know?"
"Yes: I told him. Not the name of the man, but he guessed, I think—I know the photograph was in the safe. He went to Ronnie. Perhaps to kill him. I imagine Ronnie lied for his life. The police were looking for Ambrose. The—killing of Moropulos was discovered by a man who heard the shot and the car had just passed through Woking after the police had been warned. A detective saw the car outside Ronnie's flat and followed it. I don't know all the details. Father has seen the inspector in charge of the case. Do you like sugar in your tea?"
"Yeah, I told him. Not the guy's name, but I think he figured it out—I know the photo was in the safe. He went to Ronnie. Maybe to kill him. I imagine Ronnie lied to save his life. The police were looking for Ambrose. The murder of Moropulos was discovered by a guy who heard the shot, and the car had just passed through Woking after the police had been alerted. A detective saw the car outside Ronnie's apartment and followed it. I don't know all the details. Dad has talked to the inspector handling the case. Do you like sugar in your tea?"
"Two large pieces," said Christina, "I am rather a baby in my love of sugar. Do you love Ronnie very much, Beryl—you don't mind?"
"Two big pieces," Christina said, "I’m a bit of a kid when it comes to my love for sugar. Do you really love Ronnie, Beryl—you don’t mind?"
"No—please. Love him? I suppose so: in a way. I despise him, I think he is loathsome, but there are times when I have a—wistful feeling. It may be sheer ungovernable—you know. Yet—I would make no sacrifice for Ronnie. I feel that. I have made no sacrifice. Women are hypocrites when they talk of 'giving': they make a martyrdom of their indulgence. Some women. And it pleases them to accept the masculine view of their irresponsibility. They love sympathy. For Ambrose I would sacrifice—everything. It is cheap to say that I would give my life. I have given more than my life. So have you."
"No—please. Love him? I guess so, in a way. I can't stand him; I think he's disgusting, but there are moments when I feel a—wistful longing. It might just be uncontrollable—you know. Still—I wouldn't make any sacrifices for Ronnie. I truly believe that. I haven’t made any sacrifices. Women are hypocrites when they talk about ‘giving’; they turn their indulgence into a martyrdom. Some women. And it makes them happy to accept the male perspective on their irresponsibility. They crave sympathy. For Ambrose, I would sacrifice—everything. It sounds cheap to say I would give my life. I've given more than my life. So have you."
Christina was silent.
Christina was quiet.
"I have faced—everything," Beryl went on. She was sitting on a cushion between Christina and the fire, her tea cup in her hands. "You have also—haven't you, Christina?"
"I've been through it all," Beryl continued. She was sitting on a cushion between Christina and the fire, her teacup in her hands. "You have too—haven't you, Christina?"
"About Ambrose? Yes. He has passed. The law will kill him. He expects that. I think he would be uncomfortable if he was spared. He told me once, that all the way out to New Caledonia, he grieved about the people who had been guillotined for the same offense as he had committed. The unfairness of it! He never posed. Can you imagine him posing? I've seen him blush when I joked about that funny little trick of his; have you noticed it? Rubbing his chin with the back of his hand?"
"About Ambrose? Yeah. He’s gone. The law will get him. He knows that. I think he’d feel weird if he were let off. He once told me that on his way to New Caledonia, he felt sad about the people who were guillotined for the same thing he did. The unfairness of it! He never pretended. Can you picture him pretending? I've seen him blush when I made a joke about that quirky little habit of his; have you noticed it? Rubbing his chin with the back of his hand?"
Beryl nodded.
Beryl agreed.
"He said he had tried to get out of the habit," Christina continued. "No, Ambrose couldn't pretend, or do a mean thing; or lie. I'm getting sentimental, my dear. Ambrose was distressed by sentimentality. Mother kissed his hand the day I stood for the first time. He was so bewildered!"
"He said he had tried to break the habit," Christina went on. "No, Ambrose couldn't fake it, do something nasty, or lie. I'm getting sentimental, my dear. Ambrose was upset by sentimentality. Mom kissed his hand the day I stood for the first time. He was so confused!"
They laughed together.
They laughed together.
"Are you marrying Steppe?" asked Christina. She felt no call to excuse the intimacy of the question.
"Are you marrying Steppe?" asked Christina. She felt no need to apologize for the personal nature of the question.
"I suppose so. There are reasons. At present he is rather impersonal. As impersonal as a marriage certificate or a church. I have no imagination perhaps. I shall not tell him. You don't think I should—about Ronnie, I mean?"
"I guess so. There are reasons. Right now, he feels pretty distant. As distant as a marriage certificate or a church. Maybe I just lack imagination. I won't tell him. You don’t think I should—about Ronnie, I mean?"
Christina shook her red head. "No. As I see it, no. If you must marry him, you are doing enough without handing him another kind of whip to flog you with."
Christina shook her head, her red hair swaying. "No. From my perspective, no. If you really have to marry him, you’re already doing enough without giving him another way to control you."
"I told Ambrose: that was enough," said Beryl. "My conscience was for him. Steppe wants no more than he gives."
"I told Ambrose: that was enough," Beryl said. "My conscience was for him. Steppe doesn't want more than he gives."
The clock chimed five.
The clock struck five.
Ambrose at that moment was passing through the black gates of Wechester County Prison and Ronald Morelle was taking tea with Madame Ritti.
Ambrose was just walking through the black gates of Wechester County Prison, while Ronald Morelle was having tea with Madame Ritti.
IV
Madame lived in a big house at St. John's Wood. A South American minister had lived there, and had spent a fortune on its interior adornment. Reputable artists had embellished its walls and ceilings, and if the decorations were of the heavy florid type, it is a style which makes for grandeur. The vast drawing-room was a place of white and gold, of glittering candelabras and crimson velvet hangings. How Madame had come to be its possessor is a long and complicated story. The minister was recalled from London on the earnest representations of the Foreign Office and a budding scandal was denied its full and fascinating development.
Madame lived in a large house in St. John's Wood. A South American minister had previously lived there and spent a fortune on its interior decoration. Well-known artists had adorned its walls and ceilings, and while the decorations were quite elaborate, that style adds a sense of grandeur. The spacious drawing room was decorated in white and gold, with sparkling candelabras and rich crimson velvet curtains. How Madame came to own it is a long and complex story. The minister was called back from London due to serious recommendations from the Foreign Office, and a developing scandal was prevented from unfolding completely.
Madame had many friends, and her house was invariably full of guests. Some stayed a long time with her. She liked girls about her, she told the innocent vicar who called regularly, and might have been calling still, if his wife had not decided that if Madame required any spiritual consolation, she would put her own pew at her disposal.
Madame had lots of friends, and her house was always filled with guests. Some stayed with her for a long time. She enjoyed having girls around her, she told the naïve vicar who visited regularly, and he might still be visiting if his wife hadn’t decided that if Madame needed any spiritual support, she would offer her own pew for that purpose.
Her object (confessed Madame) was to give her guests a good time. She succeeded. She gave dances and entertained lavishly. She made one stipulation: that her visitors should not play cards. There was no gambling at Alemeda House. The attitude of the police authorities toward Madame Ritti's establishment was one of permanent expectancy. Good people, people with newspaper names, were guests of hers: there was nothing furtive or underhand about her parties. Nobody had ever seen a drunken man come or go. The guests were never noisy only—Madame's girl guests were many. And none of the people who came to the dances were women.
Her goal (as Madame admitted) was to make sure her guests had a great time. She pulled it off. She hosted elaborate dances and entertained lavishly. She had one rule: her visitors weren't allowed to play cards. There was no gambling at Alemeda House. The police had a watchful but relaxed attitude toward Madame Ritti's place. Good people, those who had names in the newspapers, were her guests: nothing shady or secretive about her parties. No one had ever seen a drunken man come or go. The guests were never loud—Madame had a lot of female guests. And none of the people who attended the dances were women.
Madame was bemoaning the skepticisms of the authorities to Ronnie.
Madame was complaining to Ronnie about the doubts of the authorities.
She was a very stout woman, expensively, but tastefully dressed. Her lined face was powdered, her lips vividly red. A duller red was her hair, patently dyed. Dyed hair on elderly women has the effect of making the face below seem more fearfully old. She wore two ropes of pearls and her hands glittered.
She was a very hefty woman, dressed in a stylish yet expensive way. Her wrinkled face was powdered, and her lips were a bright red. Her hair, a duller shade of red, was clearly dyed. Dyed hair on older women tends to make their faces look even older. She wore two strands of pearls, and her hands sparkled.
Ronnie always went to Madame Ritti in his moments of depression; he had known her since he was little more than a schoolboy. She had a house in Pimlico then, not so big or so finely furnished, but she had girl guests.
Ronnie always went to Madame Ritti when he felt down; he had known her since he was just a schoolboy. She had a house in Pimlico back then, not very big or elegantly furnished, but she had female guests.
"You know, Ronnie, I try to keep my house respectable. Is it not so? One tries and tries and it is hard work. Girls have so little brain. They do not know that men do not really like rowdiness. Is it not so? But these policemen—oh, the dreadful fellows! They question my maids—and it is so difficult to get the right kind of maid. Imagine! And the maids get frightened or impertinent," she laid the accent on the last syllable. She was inclined to do this, otherwise her English was perfect.
"You know, Ronnie, I try to keep my house in good shape. Isn’t that right? You really try, and it’s tough work. Girls just don’t have much sense. They don’t realize that men don’t actually enjoy chaos. Don’t you think? But those policemen—oh, they are such annoying guys! They question my maids—and it’s so hard to find the right kind of maid. Can you imagine? And the maids either get scared or act rude," she emphasized the last word. She tended to do this; otherwise, her English was flawless.
The door opened and a girl lounged in. She was smoking a cigarette through a holder—a fair, slim girl, with a straight fringe of golden hair over her forehead.
The door swung open and a girl strolled in. She was smoking a cigarette using a holder— a light-skinned, slender girl, with straight bangs of golden hair across her forehead.
Ronnie smiled and nodded.
Ronnie smiled and nodded.
"Hello, Ronnie—where have you been hiding?"
"Hey, Ronnie—where you been?"
Madame snorted. "Is it thus you speak? 'Hello, Ronnie,' my word! And to walk in smoking! Lola, you have to learn."
Madame snorted. "Is this how you talk? 'Hello, Ronnie,' for real! And to walk in here smoking! Lola, you need to get a clue."
"I knew nobody else was here," replied the girl instantly apologetic, "I'm awfully sorry, Madame."
"I knew nobody else was here," the girl said quickly, looking apologetic. "I'm really sorry, ma'am."
She hid the cigarette behind her and advanced demurely.
She tucked the cigarette behind her and moved forward shyly.
"Why, it is Mr. Morelle! How do you do?"
"Wow, it's Mr. Morelle! How's it going?"
"That is better, much better," approved Madame, nodding her huge head. "Always modesty in girls is the best. Is it not so, Ronnie? To rush about, fla—fla—fla!" Her representation of gaucherie was inimitable. "That is not good. Men desire modesty. Especially Englishmen. Americans, also. The French are indelicate. Is it not so? Men wish to win; if you give them victory all ready, they do not appreciate it. That will do, Lola."
"That's much better," Madame said, nodding her large head. "Modesty in girls is always best. Isn't that right, Ronnie? Running around, showing off—ugh!" Her impression of clumsiness was unmatched. "That's not good. Men want modesty. Especially English men. Americans, too. The French don't have any shame. Isn't that the truth? Men like to feel like they've won; if you give them victory served on a plate, they won't appreciate it. That's enough, Lola."
She dismissed the girl with a stately inclination of her head.
She waved the girl away with a dignified nod of her head.
"What have you been doing? We have not seen you for a very long time. You have other engagements? You must be careful. I fear for you sometimes," she patted his arm. "You will come tonight? You must dress, of course. I do not receive men who are not in evening dress. Grand habit, you understand? The war made men very careless. The smoking jacket—tuxedo—what do you call it? and the black tie. That is no longer good style. If you are to meet ladies, you must wear a white bow and the white waistcoat with the long coat. I insist upon this. I am right, is it not so? All the men wear grand habit nowadays. What do you wish, Ronnie?"
"What have you been up to? We haven't seen you in ages. Do you have other plans? You need to be careful. I worry about you sometimes," she patted his arm. "Are you coming tonight? You need to dress up, of course. I don't host men who aren't in formal attire. Formal wear, you know? The war made men really sloppy. The smoking jacket—tuxedo—what do you call it?—and the black tie. That's no longer the right style. If you want to meet ladies, you should wear a white bow tie and a white waistcoat with a long coat. I insist on it. I'm right, aren't I? All the men wear formal attire these days. What do you want, Ronnie?"
"Nothing in particular; I thought I would come along. I am feeling rather sick of life today."
"Nothing special; I just thought I'd come along. I'm feeling pretty fed up with life today."
She nodded. "So you come to see my little friends. That is nice and they will be glad. All of them except Lola; she is going out to dinner tonight with a very great friend. You know your way: they are playing baccarat in the little salon. It amuses them and they only play for pennies."
She nodded. "So you came to see my little friends. That's nice, and they'll be happy. Everyone except Lola; she's going out to dinner tonight with a very special friend. You know your way around: they're playing baccarat in the small lounge. It entertains them, and they only play for pennies."
Ronnie strolled off to seek entertainment in the little salon.
Ronnie walked off to find some fun in the small lounge.
He was rung up at his flat that evening four times. At midnight Steppe called him up again.
He got four phone calls at his apartment that evening. At midnight, Steppe called him again.
"M'sieur, he has not returned. No, M'sieur, not even to dress."
"Mister, he hasn't come back. No, Mister, not even to get dressed."
Madame Ritti, for all the rigidity of her dress regulations, made exceptions seemingly.
Madame Ritti, despite her strict dress code, seemed to make exceptions.
Ronald was sleeping soundly when Steppe strolled into his room and let up the blind with a crash.
Ronald was fast asleep when Steppe walked into his room and yanked up the blind with a loud bang.
"Hullo?" Ronnie struggled up. "What time is it?"
"Helloo?" Ronnie pushed himself up. "What time is it?"
"Where were you last night?" Steppe's voice was harsh, contumelious. "I spent the night ringing you up. Have the police been here?"
"Where were you last night?" Steppe's voice was rough and insulting. "I spent the whole night trying to call you. Did the police come by?"
"Police, no. Why should they?"
"Police, no. Why would they?"
"Why should they!" mimicked the visitor, "because Sault stopped his car before the entrance of these flats. Luckily, they are not sure whether he went in or not. The detective who saw the car did not notice where Sault had come from. They asked me if there was anybody in Knightsbridge he would be likely to visit, and I said 'no', d'ye hear? No! I can't have you in their hands, Morelle. A cur like you would squeal and they would find out why he came. And I don't want to know."
"Why should they!" the visitor mocked. "Because Sault stopped his car right in front of these apartments. Luckily, they aren’t sure if he went inside or not. The detective who saw the car didn’t catch where Sault had come from. They asked me if there was anyone in Knightsbridge he might visit, and I said 'no', you hear? No! I can't let you get caught by them, Morelle. A snitch like you would spill everything, and they’d find out why he came. And I don’t want to know."
The dark eyes bent on Ronnie were glittering.
The dark eyes focused on Ronnie were shining.
"You hear? I don't want to know. Moropulos is dead. In a week or two Sault will be dead and Beryl will be married. Why in hell do you jump?"
"You getting this? I don’t want to know. Moropulos is dead. In a week or two, Sault will be dead, and Beryl will be married. Why the hell are you jumping?"
Ronnie affected a yawn and reached out for his dressing gown.
Ronnie pretended to yawn and reached for his robe.
"Of course I jumped," he was bold to say, even if he quaked inwardly. "You come thundering into my room when I'm half asleep and talk about police and Moropulos. Ugh! I haven't your nerve. If you want to know, Sault came here to ask me where you were. I thought he was a little mad and told him you were out of town."
"Of course I jumped," he boldly said, even though he trembled inside. "You storm into my room when I'm half asleep and start talking about police and Moropulos. Ugh! I don’t have your nerve. If you want to know, Sault came by to ask me where you were. I thought he was a bit crazy and told him you were out of town."
"You're a liar—a feeble liar! Get up!"
"You're a liar—a weak liar! Get up!"
He stalked out of the room slamming the door behind him, and when Ronnie joined him, he was standing before the mantelpiece scowling at the Anthony.
He stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind him, and when Ronnie caught up with him, he was standing in front of the mantelpiece, glaring at the Anthony.
"Now listen. They will make enquiries and it is perfectly certain that they will trace you as being a friend of Moropulos. I want to keep out of it, and so do you. At present they cannot connect me with the case except that I had dealings with Moropulos. So had hundreds of others. If they get busy with you they will turn you inside out; I don't want you to get it into your head that I'm trying to save you trouble. I'm not. You could roast in hell and I'd not turn the hose on to you! I'm thinking of myself and all the trouble I should have if the police got you scared. Sault didn't come here, huh? Was anybody here beside you?" he asked quickly.
"Now listen. They’re going to make inquiries, and it’s pretty obvious they will track you down as a friend of Moropulos. I want to stay out of this, and so do you. Right now, they can't link me to the case other than the fact that I had dealings with Moropulos. So did hundreds of others. If they start digging into you, they’ll uncover everything; don’t think I’m trying to save you from trouble. I’m not. You could suffer, and I wouldn’t lift a finger to help you! I’m looking out for myself and all the hassle I’d have if the police scared you. Sault didn’t come here, right? Was anyone else here besides you?" he asked quickly.
"Only François."
"Just François."
"Your servant!" Steppe frowned. "Can you trust him?"
"Your servant!" Steppe frowned. "Can you really trust him?"
Ronnie smiled.
Ronnie grinned.
"François is discreet," he said complacently.
"François is pretty subtle," he said with satisfaction.
A shadow passed across Steppe's dark face.
A shadow crossed Steppe's dark face.
"About the women who come here, yes; but with the police? That is different. Bring him in."
"About the women who come here, sure; but with the police? That’s a different matter. Bring him in."
"I assure you, my dear fellow—"
"I swear, my friend—"
"Bring him here!" roared the other.
"Bring him here!" shouted the other.
Ronnie pressed a bell sulkily.
Ronnie pressed the bell sulkily.
"François, you were here in the flat on Saturday night, huh?"
"François, you were here in the apartment on Saturday night, right?"
"Yes, M'sieur."
"Yes, Sir."
"You had no visitors, huh?"
"You didn't have any visitors, huh?"
François hesitated.
François was unsure.
"No visitors, François: you didn't open the door to Sault—you know Sault?" The man nodded.
"No visitors, François: you didn't open the door to Sault—you know Sault?" The man nodded.
"And if detectives come to ask you whether Sault was here, you will tell them the truth—you did not see him. Your master had no visitors at all; you saw nobody and heard nobody."
"And if the detectives come to ask you if Sault was here, you will tell them the truth—you didn't see him. Your master had no visitors at all; you didn't see anyone and didn't hear anyone."
He was looking into a leather pocketbook as he spoke, fingering the notes that filled one compartment.
He was looking into a leather wallet as he spoke, handling the bills that filled one section.
François' eyes were on the note case, too.
François was also focused on the note case.
"Nobody came, M'sieur. I'll swear. I was in the pantry all evening."
"Nobody showed up, sir. I swear. I was in the pantry the whole evening."
"Good," said Steppe, and slipped out four notes, crushing them into a ball.
"Good," said Steppe, and pulled out four bills, crumpling them into a ball.
"Do you want to see me, today?" asked Ronnie, and his uncomfortable guest glared.
"Do you want to see me today?" Ronnie asked, and his uncomfortable guest shot him a glare.
"Not today. Nor tomorrow, nor any day. Where were you last night?"
"Not today. Not tomorrow, not any day. Where were you last night?"
François retired in his discretion.
François retired quietly.
"I went to Brighton—"
"I visited Brighton—"
"You went to Ritti's—that—!"
"You went to Ritti's—seriously?!"
He did not attempt any euphemism. Madame Ritti's elegant establishment he described in two pungent words.
He didn’t try to sugarcoat anything. He summed up Madame Ritti's classy place in two sharp words.
"God! You're—what are you? I'm pretty tough, huh? Had my gay times and known a few of the worst. But I've drawn a line somewhere. Sault in prison and Moropulos dead—and you at Ritti's! What a louse you are!"
"God! You're—what are you? I'm pretty tough, right? I've had my fun and met some of the worst. But I've drawn a line somewhere. Sault in prison and Moropulos dead—and you at Ritti's! What a loser you are!"
He stalked into the hall, shouted for François and dropped the little paper ball into his hand. François closed the door on him respectfully.
He walked into the hall, called out for François, and dropped the small paper ball into his hand. François closed the door behind him politely.
"A beast—!" said Ronnie, disgusted.
"A monster—!" said Ronnie, disgusted.
V
Instructed by Steppe to defend him, a solicitor interviewed Ambrose Sault in his airy cell. He expected to find a man broken by his awful position. He found instead, a cheerful client who, when he was ushered into the cell, was engaged in covering a large sheet of paper with minute figures. A glance at the paper showed the wondering officer of the law that Sault was working out a problem in mathematics. It was, in fact, a differential equation of a high and complex character.
Instructed by Steppe to defend him, a lawyer met with Ambrose Sault in his bright cell. He expected to find a man shattered by his terrible situation. Instead, he found a cheerful client who, upon being brought into the cell, was busy filling a large sheet of paper with tiny numbers. A quick look at the paper revealed to the curious lawyer that Sault was solving a math problem. In fact, it was a complex and advanced differential equation.
"It is very kind of Mr. Steppe, but I don't know what you can do, sir. I killed Moropulos. I killed him deliberately. Poor soul! How glad it must have been to have left that horrible body with all its animal weaknesses! I was thinking about it last night: wondering where it would be. Somewhere in the spaces of the night—between the stars. Don't you often wonder whether a soul has a chemical origin? Some day clever men will discover. Souls have substance, more tenuous than light. And light has substance. You can bend light with a magnet: I have seen it done. The ether has substance: compared with other unknown elements, ether may be as thick as treacle. Supposing some super-supernatural scientist could examine the ether as we examine a shovel full of earth? Is it not possible that the soul germ might be discovered? For a soul has no size and no weight and no likeness to man. Some people think of a soul as having the appearance of the body which it inspires. That is stupid. If death can cling to the point of a needle and life grows from a microscopic organism, how infinitesimal is the cell of the soul! The souls of all the men and the women of the world might be brought together and be lost on one atom of down on a butterfly's wing!"
"It’s very generous of Mr. Steppe, but I’m not sure what you can do, sir. I killed Moropulos. I killed him on purpose. Poor guy! How relieved he must have been to leave that awful body with all its animal flaws! I was thinking about it last night, wondering where he would be. Somewhere in the vastness of the night—among the stars. Don't you ever wonder if a soul has a chemical origin? Someday, smart people will figure it out. Souls have a substance, more delicate than light. And light has substance. You can bend light with a magnet: I’ve seen it happen. The ether has substance; compared to other unknown elements, ether might be as thick as molasses. What if some super-supernatural scientist could examine the ether like we examine a shovel full of dirt? Isn’t it possible that the soul germ could be found? Because a soul has no size, no weight, and no resemblance to humans. Some people imagine a soul looks like the body it inhabits. That’s foolish. If death can cling to the tip of a needle and life can emerge from a microscopic organism, how incredibly small is the cell of the soul! The souls of all the men and women in the world could be collected and lost in a single atom of fluff on a butterfly's wing!"
The lawyer listened hopefully. Here was a case for eminent alienists. He saw the governor of the jail as he went out.
The lawyer listened with optimism. This was a case for top-notch psychiatrists. He saw the jail's governor as he left.
"I should very much like this man to be kept under medical observation," he said. "From my conversation with him, I am satisfied that he isn't normal."
"I really think this guy should be kept under medical observation," he said. "From our conversation, I'm convinced that he's not normal."
"He seems sane enough," replied the governor, "but I will speak to the doctor: I suppose you will send specialists down?"
"He seems sane enough," replied the governor, "but I’ll talk to the doctor. I assume you’ll send specialists down?"
"I imagine we shall; he isn't normal. He practically refuses to discuss the crime—occupied the time by talking about souls and the size of 'em! If that isn't lunacy, then I'm mad!"
"I guess we will; he’s not normal. He practically refuses to talk about the crime—spends the time talking about souls and their size! If that’s not crazy, then I'm insane!"
Steppe, to whom he reported, was very thoughtful.
Steppe, to whom he reported, was very thoughtful.
"He isn't mad. Sault is a queer fellow, but he isn't mad. He thinks about such things. He is struggling to the light—those were the words he used to me. Yes, you can send doctors down if you wish. You have briefed Maxton?" The lawyer nodded.
"He isn't crazy. Sault is an unusual guy, but he isn't crazy. He thinks about stuff like that. He's trying to find clarity—those were his words to me. Yes, you can send doctors if you want. Have you briefed Maxton?" The lawyer nodded.
"He wasn't very keen on the job. It is a little out of his line. Besides, he'll be made a judge in a year or two, and naturally he doesn't want to figure on the losing side. In fact, he turned me down definitely, but I was hardly back in my office—his chambers are less than five minutes walk away—before he called me up and said he'd take the brief. I was surprised. He is going down to Wechester next week."
"He wasn't really interested in the job. It’s a bit outside his expertise. Plus, he’s going to be a judge in a year or two, and naturally, he doesn’t want to be associated with the losing side. In fact, he rejected me outright, but I had barely returned to my office—his chambers are less than five minutes away—before he called me and said he’d take the case. I was surprised. He’s heading to Wechester next week."
Steppe grunted.
Steppe groaned.
"You understand that my name doesn't appear in this except to Maxton, of course. I dare say that if I went on to the witness stand and told all I knew about Moropulos and what kind of a brute he was, my evidence might make a difference. But I'm not going and your job is to keep me out of this, Smith."
"You know my name isn't mentioned in this, except to Maxton, of course. I bet if I went on the witness stand and shared everything I know about Moropulos and what a jerk he was, my testimony could actually change things. But I’m not going to do that, and your job is to keep me out of this, Smith."
Steppe's attitude was definite and logical. Sault, in a measure, he admired without liking. He saw in him a difficult, and possibly a dangerous, man. That he had piqued his employer by his independence and courage did not influence Steppe one way or another. It was, in truth, the cause of his admiration. Sault was a man in possession of a dangerous secret. The folly of entrusting two other men with the combination word of the safe had been apparent from the first. He had been uneasy in his mind, more because of the unknown reliability of Moropulos, than because he mistrusted Sault, and he had decided that the scheme for the storage of compromising documents possessed too many disadvantages. Without telling either of his associates, he had arranged to transfer the contents of the safe to his own custody when the disaster occurred. The safe was in the hands of the curious police. And the more he thought about the matter, the more undesirable it seemed that the safe should be opened. It contained, amongst other things, the draft of a prospectus which had since been printed—the shares went to allotment two days before the murder. The draft was in his own hand, a dozen sheets of pencilled writing, and it described in optimistic language certain valuable assets which were in fact non-existent. The financial press had remarked upon the fact, and not content with remarking once, had industriously continued to remark. Steppe had made a mistake, and it was a bad mistake. The cleverest of company promoters occasionally overstep the line that divides the optimistic estimate from misrepresentation. Fortunately, his name did not appear on the prospectus; most unfortunately, he had preserved the draft. He had put it aside after Dr. Merville had copied the document. He had a reason for this. Jan Steppe seldom appeared in such transactions: even his name as vendor was skilfully camouflaged under the title of some stock-holding company. He was a supreme general who issued his orders to his commanders: gave them the rough plan of their operations, and left them to lick it into shape. It sometimes happened that they deviated from his instructions, generally to the advantage of the scheme they were working: occasionally they fell short of his requirements and then his draft proved useful in emphasizing their error. And this was only one of the safe's contents. There were others equally dangerous.
Steppe had a clear and logical perspective. He admired Sault somewhat, but didn’t actually like him. He recognized that Sault was a difficult and possibly dangerous man. The fact that Sault had annoyed his boss with his independence and courage didn’t sway Steppe at all; in fact, it was part of why he admired him. Sault held a dangerous secret. From the start, it was evident that allowing two other men to know the combination to the safe was a mistake. Steppe felt uneasy, mainly because he was uncertain about Moropulos's reliability, not because he distrusted Sault. He concluded that the plan to store sensitive documents had too many drawbacks. Without informing his partners, he decided to take control of the contents of the safe after disaster struck. The safe was now in the hands of the nosy police. The more he considered it, the less desirable it seemed for the safe to be opened. It held, among other things, a draft of a prospectus that had already been printed—the shares were allotted just two days before the murder. The draft was in his own handwriting, a dozen sheets of pencil writing, describing certain valuable assets that actually didn’t exist in an overly optimistic way. The financial press had noted this and hadn’t stopped at merely mentioning it once; they kept bringing it up. Steppe had made a mistake, and it was a serious one. Even the smartest company promoters sometimes cross the line between an optimistic outlook and misrepresentation. Luckily, his name wasn’t on the prospectus; unfortunately, he still had the draft. He had set it aside after Dr. Merville copied the document. He had his reasons for this. Jan Steppe rarely appeared in such dealings; even when he was the seller, his name was cleverly disguised under a stock-holding company’s title. He operated like a supreme general, giving orders to his commanders, providing them with a rough outline of their tasks, and letting them shape it as they saw fit. Sometimes they strayed from his guidelines, usually to the scheme’s benefit; other times, they fell short of his expectations, and then his draft was helpful in highlighting their mistakes. And that was just one of the safe's contents. There were other equally risky items.
Steppe believed that his servant would die. To say that he hoped he would die would be untrue. Belief makes hope superfluous. It was politic to spend money on the defense of a man who, being grateful, would also be loyal. He could accept Sault's death with equanimity, and without regret. With relief almost. Evidence could be given which would show Moropulos in an unfavorable light. The Greek was a drunkard: his reputation was foul: he was provocative and quarrelsome. The weapon was his own (Sault had once taken it away from him) a plea of self-defense might succeed—always providing that Mr. Jan Steppe would submit himself to cross-examination, and the reflected odium of acquaintance with the dead man and his killer.
Steppe believed his servant would die. To say he hoped for that would be untrue. Belief makes hope unnecessary. It was smart to spend money on defending a man who would be grateful and loyal. He could accept Sault’s death calmly and without regret. Almost with relief. There was evidence that could portray Moropulos in a negative light. The Greek was a drunk: he had a terrible reputation: he was aggressive and argumentative. The weapon was his own (Sault had once taken it from him); a self-defense plea might work—provided that Mr. Jan Steppe was willing to face cross-examination and the backlash of his connection to the dead man and his killer.
And Mr. Jan Steppe was firmly determined to do nothing of the kind. Sault would carry his secret to the grave unless—suppose this infernal photograph which Moropulos had put into the safe—suppose Sault mentioned this to the lawyers: but he would be loyal. Steppe, having faith in his loyalty, decided to let him die.
And Mr. Jan Steppe was completely committed to not doing anything like that. Sault would take his secret to the grave unless—what if that damned photograph that Moropulos had locked away—what if Sault brought this up with the lawyers: but he would stay loyal. Steppe, trusting in his loyalty, decided to let him die.
Sir John Maxton had changed his mind on the question of defending Sault as a result of an urgent request which had reached him immediately after the solicitor had left his chambers.
Sir John Maxton had changed his mind about defending Sault after receiving an urgent request right after the solicitor had left his office.
He called on Beryl Merville on his way home. She was alone. Christina had returned to her mother, and Dr. Merville was at Cannes, mercifully ignorant of the comments which the financial newspapers were passing upon a company of which he was president.
He stopped by Beryl Merville's place on his way home. She was by herself. Christina had gone back to her mother, and Dr. Merville was in Cannes, blissfully unaware of the remarks that the financial newspapers were making about a company he was leading.
"I will undertake the defense, Beryl, though I confess it seems to me a hopeless proposition. I had just that moment refused the brief when you rang through. If I remember aright, I have met Sault—wasn't he that strong looking man who came to Steppe's house the night we were dining there? I thought so. And Moropulos—who was he? Not the drunken fellow who made such a fool of himself? By jove! I hadn't connected them—I have only glanced at the brief and I am seeing Sault on Friday. Fortunately, I am spending the week-end in the country, and I can call in on my way. Smith is attending to the inquest and the lower Court proceedings. I saw Smith (he is the solicitor) this afternoon: he tells me that Steppe is paying for the defense. That is a professional secret, by the way. He also surprised me by expressing the view that Sault is mad."
"I'll take on the defense, Beryl, although I have to admit it seems like a lost cause. I had just turned down the case when you called. If I remember correctly, I’ve met Sault—wasn't he that tough-looking guy who came to Steppe’s house the night we were dining there? I thought so. And Moropulos—who is he? Not the drunk guy who embarrassed himself, right? Wow! I hadn’t linked them together—I’ve only skimmed the brief, and I'm meeting Sault on Friday. Luckily, I'm spending the weekend in the country, so I can stop by on my way. Smith is handling the inquest and the lower court proceedings. I saw Smith (he’s the lawyer) this afternoon: he told me that Steppe is covering the defense costs. That’s a professional secret, by the way. He also surprised me by saying that Sault is crazy."
Beryl smiled. "He is not mad," she said quietly, "why does he think so?"
Beryl smiled. "He’s not crazy," she said softly, "why does he think that?"
Sir John humped his thin shoulders: a movement indicative of his contempt for the lawyer's opinion on any subject.
Sir John shrugged his thin shoulders, a gesture that showed his disdain for the lawyer's opinion on any topic.
"Apparently Sault talked about souls as though they were microbes. Smith, being a God-fearing man, was shocked. To him the soul stands in the same relationship to the body as the inner tube of a tire to the cover. He is something of a spiritualist, and spiritualism is the most material of the occult sciences—it insists that spirits shall have noses and ears like other respectable ghosts. From what he said, I couldn't make head or tail of Sault's view."
"Apparently, Sault talked about souls like they were microbes. Smith, being a God-fearing man, was shocked. To him, the soul is like the inner tube of a tire compared to the cover. He has some spiritualist beliefs, and spiritualism is one of the most material of the occult sciences—it insists that spirits should have noses and ears like any respectable ghost. From what he said, I couldn't make sense of Sault's view."
"Ambrose is not mad," said the girl, "he is the sanest man I have ever met, or will meet. His view is different: he himself is different. You cannot judge him by any ordinary standard."
"Ambrose isn't crazy," said the girl, "he's the most rational person I've ever met or will ever meet. His perspective is unique: he himself is unique. You can't judge him by any regular standards."
"You call him 'Ambrose'," said Sir John in surprise, "is he a friend of yours?"
"You call him 'Ambrose,'" Sir John said in surprise, "is he a friend of yours?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
She said no more than that, and he did not press the question. It was impossible to explain Ambrose.
She said no more than that, and he didn't push the issue. It was impossible to explain Ambrose.
VI
A call at the Colebrook's in the afternoon or evening had become a regular practice since Christina had stayed with her. Evie had very carefully avoided being at home when Beryl called.
A visit to the Colebrooks in the afternoon or evening had become a regular thing since Christina stayed with her. Evie had been very careful to not be home when Beryl came by.
"I'm sorry I don't like your aristocratic friend, and I know it is a great comfort to have somebody to speak to, about poor Mr. Sault, but I simply can't stand her, Ronnie says that he quite understands my dislike. Christina, do you think Miss Merville is a—you won't be offended, will you? Do you think she is a good girl?"
"I'm sorry I don't like your upper-class friend, and I know it’s really nice to have someone to talk to about poor Mr. Sault, but I just can’t stand her. Ronnie says he completely gets my feelings. Christina, do you think Miss Merville is a—you won’t take it the wrong way, will you? Do you think she’s a good person?"
"Good? Do you mean, does she go to church?"
"Good? Do you mean, does she go to church?"
"Don't be silly. Do you think she is a—virtuous girl? Ronnie says that some of these society women are awfully fast. He says it wouldn't be so bad if there was love in it, because love excuses everything, and the real wicked people are those who marry for money."
"Don't be ridiculous. Do you really think she's a—good girl? Ronnie says some of these socialites are really reckless. He believes it wouldn't be so bad if love was involved, because love justifies everything, and the truly immoral people are those who marry for money."
"Like Beryl," said Christina, "and love may excuse everything—like you—he hopes."
"Like Beryl," said Christina, "and love might justify everything—just like you—he hopes."
Evie sighed patiently.
Evie sighed with patience.
"Do you know what I think about Ronnie?" asked Christina.
"Do you know what I think about Ronnie?" Christina asked.
"I'm sure I don't want to know," snapped Evie, roused out of her attitude of martyrdom.
"I'm pretty sure I don't want to know," snapped Evie, pulled out of her martyr complex.
"I think he is a damned villain!—shut up, I'm going to say it. I think he is the very lowest blackguard that walks the earth! He is—"
"I think he's a complete villain!—just let me say it. I think he's the absolute lowest scoundrel that walks the earth! He is—"
But Evie had snatched up her coat and fled from the room.
But Evie grabbed her coat and ran out of the room.
Christina's orders from the osteopath were to go to bed early. She was making extraordinary progress and had walked unassisted down the stairs that very day—she was lying dressed on the bed when Beryl arrived.
Christina was told by the osteopath to go to bed early. She was making amazing progress and had walked down the stairs without help that very day—she was lying on the bed, still dressed, when Beryl arrived.
"I suppose you'll liken me to the squire's good wife visiting the indigent sick," she said, "but I've brought a basket of things—fruit mostly. Do you mind?"
"I guess you'll compare me to the squire's good wife visiting the poor sick," she said, "but I've brought a basket of things—mostly fruit. Do you mind?"
"I've always wanted to meet Lady Bountiful," said Christina. "I thought she never stepped from the Christmas magazine covers. Did you meet Evie?"
"I've always wanted to meet Lady Bountiful," said Christina. "I thought she only existed on the covers of Christmas magazines. Did you meet Evie?"
"No, I thought she was out."
"No, I thought she was gone."
"She's hiding in the scullery," said Christina calmly.
"She's hiding in the kitchen," said Christina calmly.
"She doesn't like me. Ronnie, I suppose?"
"She doesn't like me. Ronnie, I guess?"
Christina nodded. "Ronnie at first hand may be endurable: as interpreted by Evie he is—there is only one word to describe him—I promised mother that I would never use it again. Any news?"
Christina nodded. "Ronnie might seem bearable at first: the way Evie sees him—there's only one word to define him—I promised Mom that I would never use it again. Any news?"
Beryl nodded. "I had a letter—"
Beryl nodded. "I got a letter—"
"So did I!" said Christina triumphantly, and drew a blue envelope from her blouse.
"So did I!" Christina said triumphantly, pulling a blue envelope out of her blouse.
"Written by the prison chaplain and dictated by Ambrose. Such a typical letter—all about the kindness of everybody and a minute description of the cell intended, I think, to show how comfortable he is."
"Written by the prison chaplain and dictated by Ambrose. It's such a typical letter—filled with everyone's kindness and a detailed description of the cell, which I believe is meant to show how comfortable he is."
Christina had had a similar letter.
Christina had received a similar letter.
"Sir John Maxton is defending him," said Beryl. "That is what I have come to tell you. He is a very great advocate."
"Sir John Maxton is defending him," Beryl said. "That's what I came to tell you. He's a really great lawyer."
They looked at one another, and each had the same thought.
They looked at each other, and they had the same thought.
"The best lawyer and the kindest judge and the most sympathetic jury would not save Ambrose," said Christina, and they looked for a long time into one another's eyes and neither saw fear.
"The best lawyer, the kindest judge, and the most understanding jury wouldn't save Ambrose," said Christina, and they looked into each other's eyes for a long time, and neither saw fear.
Beryl did not stay long. They ran into a blind alley of conversation after that: a time of long quietness.
Beryl didn’t stay long. They hit a dead end in their conversation after that: a stretch of silence.
Jan Steppe was waiting in the drawing-room when she returned. The maid need not have told her: she sensed his presence before the door was opened. She had seen very little of Steppe, remembering that she had engaged herself to marry him. She did not let herself think much about it: she had not been accurate when she told Christina that she had no imagination. It was simply that she did not allow herself the exercise of her gift. The same idea had occurred to Jan Steppe—he had seen little of her. He was a great believer in clearing up things as he went along. An unpleasant, but profitable, trait of his.
Jan Steppe was in the living room waiting for her when she came back. The maid didn't need to tell her; she could feel his presence before the door opened. She hadn't spent much time with Steppe, only recalling that she had agreed to marry him. She didn’t let herself think about it too much; she hadn’t been entirely truthful when she told Christina that she had no imagination. It was just that she didn’t let herself use that talent. Jan Steppe had thought the same thing—he had barely seen her. He was a firm believer in resolving issues as they arose. An unpleasant, yet useful, trait of his.
"Been waiting for you an hour: you might leave word how long you'll be out, huh, Beryl?"
"Been waiting for you for an hour: you could at least let me know how long you'll be out, right, Beryl?"
A foretaste, she thought, of the married man, but she was not offended. That was just how she expected Steppe would talk: probably he would swear at her when he knew her better. Nevertheless—
A preview, she thought, of the married guy, but she wasn't offended. That was just how she imagined Steppe would speak: he’d probably curse at her when he got to know her better. Nevertheless—
"I go and come as I please," she said without heat. "You must be prepared to put me under lock and key if you expect to find me in any given place, at any given time. And then I should divorce you for cruelty."
"I come and go as I want," she said without any anger. "You might as well lock me up if you expect to find me at a specific place, at a specific time. And then I'd divorce you for being cruel."
He did not often show signs of amusement. He smiled now.
He didn't show amusement very often. He smiled now.
"So that's your plan. Sit down by me, Beryl, I want a little talk."
"So that's your plan. Come sit by me, Beryl, I want to chat for a bit."
She obeyed: he put his arm about her, and looking down, she saw his big hairy hand gripping her waist.
She complied: he wrapped his arm around her, and looking down, she saw his large, hairy hand holding her waist.
"Why are you shaking, Beryl? You're not frightened of me, huh?" he asked, bending his swarthy face to hers.
"Why are you shaking, Beryl? You're not scared of me, right?" he asked, leaning his dark face closer to hers.
"I—I don't know." Her teeth were chattering. She was frightened. In a second all her philosophy had failed and her courage had gone out like a blown flame. Every reserve of will was concentrated now in an effort to prevent herself screaming. Training, education, culture, all that civilization stood for, crashed at the touch of him. She was woman, primitive and unreasoning: woman in contact with savage mastery.
"I—I don't know." Her teeth were chattering. She was scared. In an instant, all her philosophy had failed and her courage had flickered out like a snuffed candle. Every bit of her willpower was focused on stopping herself from screaming. Training, education, culture—everything civilization represented—collapsed at his touch. She was a woman, primitive and irrational: a woman confronted with raw power.
"God! What's the matter, huh? You expect to be kissed, don't you? I'm going to be your husband, huh? Expect to be kissed then, don't you? What is the matter with you?"
"God! What's wrong, huh? You expect to be kissed, don’t you? I’m going to be your husband, right? So, you expect to be kissed then, don’t you? What’s wrong with you?"
She got up from the sofa, her legs sagging beneath her.
She got off the sofa, her legs feeling weak beneath her.
Looking, he saw her face was colorless: Steppe was alarmed. He wanted her badly. She had the appeal which other women lacked, qualities which he himself lacked. And he had frightened her. Perhaps she would break off everything. He expected to see the ring torn from her trembling hand and thrown on the floor at his feet. Instead of that:
Looking, he saw her face was pale: Steppe was worried. He wanted her so much. She had a charm that other women didn't have, qualities that he himself didn’t possess. And he had scared her. Maybe she would end everything. He thought he would see the ring ripped from her shaking hand and tossed onto the floor at his feet. Instead of that:
"I am very sorry, Mr. Steppe—foolish of me. I've had rather a trying day." She was breathless, as though she had been running at a great pace.
"I’m really sorry, Mr. Steppe—what a fool I’ve been. I’ve had a pretty exhausting day." She was out of breath, as if she had been sprinting.
"Of course, Beryl, I understand. I'm too rough with you, huh? Why, it is I who should be sorry, and I am. Good friends, huh?"
"Of course, Beryl, I get it. I'm too harsh with you, right? Honestly, I should be the one apologizing, and I am. Good friends, right?"
He held out his hand, and shivering, she put her cold palm in his.
He extended his hand, and shivering, she placed her cold palm in his.
"Doctor coming back soon? That's fine. You haven't sent him on any newspapers, huh? No, he could get them there."
"Is the doctor coming back soon? That's fine. You haven't sent him any newspapers, right? No, he can get them there."
Other commonplaces, and he left her to work back to the cause of her fright.
Other common things, and he let her figure out the reason for her fear.
With reason again enthroned (this was somewhere near four o'clock in the morning) she could find no other reason than the obvious one. She was afraid of Steppe as a man. Not because he was a man, but because he was the kind of man that he was. He was a better man than Ronnie, she argued. He had principles of sorts. Ronnie had none. Perhaps she would get used to him: up to that moment it did not occur to her to break her engagement, and curiously enough, she never thought of her father. Steppe was sure in his mind that he held her through Dr. Merville. That was not true. Neither sense of honor nor filial duty bound her to her promise, nor was marriage an expiation. She must wear away her life in some companionship. After, was Ambrose Sault, in what shape she did not know or consider. She never thought of him as an angel.
With reason once again in control (this was around four o'clock in the morning), she could find no other explanation than the obvious one. She was afraid of Steppe as a man. Not just because he was a man, but because of the kind of man he was. He was a better man than Ronnie, she told herself. He had some principles. Ronnie had none. Maybe she would get used to him; up until that moment, it hadn’t occurred to her to break off her engagement, and oddly enough, she never thought about her father. Steppe was certain in his mind that he held her because of Dr. Merville. That wasn’t true. Neither a sense of honor nor filial duty tied her to her promise, nor was marriage a way to atone. She had to spend her life in some kind of companionship. Then there was Ambrose Sault, in a form she didn’t know or hadn’t considered. She never thought of him as an angel.
VII
Sometimes the brain plays a trick upon you. In the midst of your everyday life you have a vivid yet elusive recollection of a past which is strange to you. You see yourself in circumstances and in a setting wholly unfamiliar. Like a flash it comes and goes; as swiftly as the shutter of a camera falls. Flick! It is gone and you can recall no incident upon which you can reconstruct the vision of the time-fraction. Beryl saw herself as she had been before she came upon a shabby gray-haired man studying the wallpaper in the hall of Dr. Merville's house. Yet she could never fix an impression. If the change of her outlook had been gradual, she might have traced back step by step. But it had been violent: catastrophic. And this bewildering truth appeared: that there had been no change so far as Ronnie was concerned. He had not altered in any degree her aspect of life. It worried her that it should be so. But there it was.
Sometimes the brain plays tricks on you. In the middle of your daily life, you have a vivid yet fleeting memory of a past that feels strange to you. You see yourself in situations and settings that are completely unfamiliar. It comes and goes in an instant, as quick as a camera shutter. Flick! It's gone, and you can't recall any moment that would help you piece together the vision of that fleeting time. Beryl saw herself as she had been before she encountered a shabby gray-haired man studying the wallpaper in the hall of Dr. Merville's house. Yet, she could never hold onto that impression. If the change in her perspective had been gradual, she might have traced it back step by step. But it had been abrupt: catastrophic. And this confusing truth emerged: there had been no change as far as Ronnie was concerned. He hadn't affected her view of life at all. It troubled her that it was this way. But there it was.
She had a wire from her father the next morning to say that he was returning at once. Dr. Merville had seen certain comments in the newspaper and was taking the next train to Paris.
She received a message from her father the next morning saying that he was coming back immediately. Dr. Merville had read some comments in the newspaper and was taking the next train to Paris.
She did not go to the station to meet him and was not in the house when he arrived. Even in the days that followed she saw little of him, for he seemed to have pressing business which kept him either at Steppe's office or Steppe's house. One night she went to dinner there. It was a meal remarkable for one circumstance. Although Sault was coming up for trial the following week, they did not speak of him. It was as though he were already passed from the world. She was tempted once to raise his name, but refrained. Discussion would be profitless, for they would only expose the old platitudes and present the conventional gestures.
She didn't go to the station to meet him and wasn't home when he arrived. Even in the days that followed, she saw little of him, as he seemed to have important work that kept him at Steppe's office or Steppe's house. One night, she went to dinner there. It was a meal notable for one thing. Even though Sault was going to trial the following week, they didn't talk about him. It was as if he had already vanished from the world. She was tempted to bring up his name once but decided against it. Discussing him would be pointless, as they would just end up repeating old clichés and going through the usual motions.
In the car as they drove home the doctor was spuriously cheerful. His lighter manner generally amused Beryl; now her suspicions were aroused, for of late, her father's laborious good humor generally preceded a request for some concession on her part.
In the car as they drove home, the doctor was unexpectedly cheerful. His lighter mood usually amused Beryl; but now her suspicions were raised, because lately, her father's forced good spirits typically came before he asked her to give in on something.
It was not until she was saying good night that he revealed the nature of his request.
It wasn't until she was saying good night that he shared what he wanted.
"Don't you think it would be a good idea if you cut your engagement as short as possible, dear?" he asked with an effort to appear casual. "Steppe doesn't want a big wedding—one before the civil authorities with a few close friends to lunch afterwards—"
"Don't you think it would be a good idea to keep your engagement as short as possible, dear?" he asked, trying to act casual. "Steppe doesn't want a big wedding—just one with the civil authorities and a few close friends for lunch afterward—"
"You mean he wants to marry at once?"
"You mean he wants to get married right away?"
"Well—not at once, but—er—er—in a week or so. Personally, I think it is an excellent scheme. Say in a month—"
"Well—not right away, but—um—in about a week or so. Personally, I think it’s a great plan. Let’s say in a month—"
"No, no!" she was vehement in her objection, "not in a month. I must have more time. I'm very sorry, father, if I am upsetting your plans."
"'No, no!' she insisted, 'not for a month. I need more time. I'm really sorry, Dad, if I'm messing up your plans.'"
"Not at all," said his lips. His face told another story.
"Not at all," his lips said. His face told a different story.
Possibly Steppe had issued peremptory instructions. She was certain that if she had accepted his views meekly, the doctor would have named the date and the hour. Steppe may have expressed his desire, also, that she should be married in gray. He was the sort of man who would want his bride to wear gray.
Possibly Steppe had given firm instructions. She was sure that if she had accepted his opinions without question, the doctor would have set the date and time. Steppe might have also indicated that she should get married in gray. He was the kind of man who would want his bride to wear gray.
Jan Steppe, for all his wealth and experience, retained in some respects the character of his Boer ancestors. His dearest possession was a large family Bible, crudely illustrated, and this he cherished less for its message (printed in the taal) than for the family records that covered four flyleaves inserted for the purpose. He liked wax fruit under glass shades and there hung in his library crayon enlargements of his parents, heavily framed in gold. He was a member of the Dutch Reformed Church and maintained a pew in the kirk at Heidelberg where he was born and christened. He believed in the rights of husbands to exact implicit obedience from their wives. The ultimate value of women was their prolificacy; he might forgive unfaithfulness; sterility was an unpardonable offense. Springing, as he did, from a race of cattle farmers, he thought of values in terms of stock breeding.
Jan Steppe, despite his wealth and experience, still had some traits of his Boer ancestors. His most prized possession was a large family Bible, which was crudely illustrated. He valued it not so much for its message (printed in the taal) but for the family records that were written on four flyleaves he had inserted for that purpose. He appreciated wax fruit under glass domes, and in his library, there were crayon enlargements of his parents, extravagantly framed in gold. He was a member of the Dutch Reformed Church and kept a pew in the church at Heidelberg, where he was born and baptized. He believed that husbands had the right to demand complete obedience from their wives. The ultimate value of women, to him, was their ability to bear children; he could overlook infidelity, but infertility was an unforgivable sin. Coming from a lineage of cattle farmers, he thought of values in terms of livestock breeding.
Instinctively Beryl had discovered this: on this discovery her repugnance was based, though she never realized the cause until long afterwards.
Instinctively, Beryl had figured this out: her disgust stemmed from this realization, though she didn't understand the reason until much later.
The day of the trial was near at hand. Sir John Maxton had had two interviews with his client. After the second, he called on her.
The day of the trial was approaching. Sir John Maxton had two meetings with his client. After the second one, he visited her.
"I haven't seen you since I met him, have I? Your Sault! What is he, in the name of heaven? He fascinates me, Beryl, fascinates me! Sometimes I wish I had never taken the brief—not because of the hopelessness of it—it is hopeless, you know—but—"
"I haven't seen you since I met him, have I? Your Sault! What is he, for heaven's sake? He intrigues me, Beryl, really intrigues me! Sometimes I wish I had never taken the brief—not because it’s hopeless—it is hopeless, you know—but—"
"But?" she repeated, when he paused, puzzling to express himself clearly.
"But?" she repeated when he paused, trying to express himself clearly.
"He is amazing: I have never met anybody like him. I am not particularly keen on my fellows, perhaps I know them too well and have seen too much of their meannesses, their evilness. But Sault is different. I went to discuss his case and found myself listening to his views on immortality. He says that what we call immortality can be reduced to mathematical formulæ. He limited the infinite to a circle, and convinced me. I felt like a fourth form boy listening to a 'brain' and found myself being respectful! But it wasn't that—it was a sweetness, a clearness—something Christlike. Queer thing to say about a man who has committed two murders, both in cold blood, but it is a fact. Beryl, it is impossible to save him, it is only fair to tell you. I cannot help feeling that if we could get at the character of this man Moropulos, he would have a chance, but he absolutely refuses to talk of Moropulos. 'I did it,' he says, 'what is the use? I shot him deliberately. He was drunk: I was in no danger from him. I shot him because I wanted him to die. When I walked over to where he lay, he was dead. If he had been alive I should have shot him again.' What can one do? If he had been anybody else, I should have retired from the case.
"He is incredible: I’ve never met anyone like him. I'm not really fond of my peers; maybe I know them too well and have seen too much of their cruelty, their wickedness. But Sault is different. I went to talk about his case and ended up listening to his thoughts on immortality. He believes that what we call immortality can be boiled down to mathematical formulas. He confined the infinite to a circle, and he convinced me. I felt like a high school student listening to a genius and found myself being respectful! But it wasn't just that—it was a gentleness, a clarity—something Christlike. It sounds odd to say about a man who has committed two murders, both premeditated, but it's true. Beryl, it's impossible to save him; I have to be honest with you. I can’t shake the feeling that if we could understand the character of this man Moropulos, he’d have a chance, but he completely refuses to talk about Moropulos. 'I did it,' he says, 'what's the point? I shot him on purpose. He was drunk; I wasn’t in any danger from him. I shot him because I wanted him dead. When I walked over to where he fell, he was dead. If he had been alive, I would have shot him again.' What can we do? If he were anyone else, I would have stepped away from the case."
"There is a safe in this case, probably you have read about it in the newspapers. It was found in the Greek's house, and is a sort of secret repository. At any rate, it cannot be opened except by somebody who knows the code word. I suspected Sault of being one who could unlock the door and challenged him. He did not deny his knowledge but declined to give me the word. He never lies: if he says he doesn't know, it is not worth while pressing him because he really doesn't know. Beryl, would your father have any knowledge of that safe?"
"There’s a safe in this case; you’ve probably read about it in the news. It was found in the Greek’s house and is like a secret vault. Anyway, it can only be opened by someone who knows the code word. I suspected Sault could unlock it and confronted him. He didn’t deny knowing the word but refused to share it with me. He never lies: if he says he doesn't know, it’s not worth pushing him because he truly doesn’t know. Beryl, would your father have any information about that safe?"
She shook her head. "It is unlikely, but I will ask him. Father says that Ronnie is going to the trial. Is he a witness?"
She shook her head. "It's unlikely, but I’ll ask him. Dad says that Ronnie is going to the trial. Is he a witness?"
Sir John had, as it happened, seen Ronnie that day and was able to inform her. "Ronnie is writing the story of the trial for a newspaper. What has Sault done to him? He is particularly vicious about him. In a way I can understand the reason if they had ever met. Sault is the very antithesis of Ronnie. They would 'swear', like violently different colors. I asked him if he would care to stay with me—I have had the Kennivens' house placed at my disposal, they are at Monte Carlo—but he declined with alacrity. Why does he hate Sault? He says that he is looking forward to the trial."
Sir John had, coincidentally, seen Ronnie that day and was able to share the news. "Ronnie is covering the trial for a newspaper. What has Sault done to him? He really has it out for him. Honestly, I can see why if they've ever met. Sault is the complete opposite of Ronnie. They would 'clash' like totally different colors. I asked him if he wanted to stay with me—I have the Kennivens' house at my disposal since they are in Monte Carlo—but he quickly turned me down. Why does he dislike Sault? He says he's looking forward to the trial."
Beryl smiled. "For lo, the wicked bend the bow that they may shoot in the darkness at the upright heart," she quoted.
Beryl smiled. "For look, the wicked wield the bow to shoot in the dark at the righteous heart," she quoted.
VIII
Ronald Morelle also found satisfaction in apposite quotations from the Scriptures. When he was at school the boys had a game which was known as "trying the luck." They put a Bible on the table, inserted a knife between the leaves, and whatever passage the knife-point rested against, was one which solved their temporary difficulties.
Ronald Morelle also found satisfaction in relevant quotes from the Bible. When he was in school, the boys played a game called "trying the luck." They placed a Bible on the table, wedged a knife between the pages, and whatever passage the knife-point landed on would provide guidance for their temporary troubles.
Ronnie had carried this practice with him, and whenever a problem arose, he would bring down The Book and seek a solution. He utilized for this purpose a miniature sword which he had bought in Toledo, a copy of the Sword of the Constable. It was a tiny thing, a few inches in length. Its handle was of gold, its glittering blade an example of the best that the Fabrica produced.
Ronnie kept this habit with him, and whenever a problem came up, he would pull out The Book and look for a solution. He used a tiny sword for this, which he had bought in Toledo, a replica of the Sword of the Constable. It was small, just a few inches long. Its handle was made of gold, and its shining blade was a prime example of the best work that the Fabrica produced.
"It is really wonderful how helpful it is, Christina," said Evie, to whom he had communicated the trick. "The other day, when I was wondering whether you would be better for good, or whether this was only, so to speak, a flash in the pan—because I really don't believe in osteopaths, they aren't proper doctors—I stuck a hat pin in the Bible and what do you think it said?"
"It’s really amazing how useful it is, Christina," said Evie, to whom he had shared the trick. "The other day, when I was thinking about whether you would be good for good, or if this was just, so to speak, a temporary thing—because I really don’t believe in osteopaths, they’re not real doctors—I stuck a hat pin in the Bible and guess what it said?"
"Beware of osteopaths?" suggested Christina lazily.
"Watch out for osteopaths?" suggested Christina casually.
"No, it said, 'Make me to hear joy and gladness, that the bone which Thou hast broken may rejoice!"
"No, it said, 'Let me hear joy and gladness, so that the bone You have broken can rejoice!'"
"My bones were never broken," said Christina, and asked with some curiosity: "How do you reconcile your normal holiness with playing monkey tricks with the Bible?"
"My bones were never broken," Christina said, then, with some curiosity, asked, "How do you balance your typical holiness with messing around with the Bible?"
"It isn't anything of the sort," replied Evie tartly, "the Bible is supposed to help you in your difficulties."
"It’s not like that at all," Evie replied sharply, "the Bible is meant to help you through your struggles."
"Anyway, my bones rejoice to hear that Ronnie is such a Bible student," said Christina.
"Anyway, I’m really glad to hear that Ronnie is such a Bible student," said Christina.
Evie knew that to discuss Ronald Morelle with her sister would be a waste of time. Ronnie was to her the perfect man. She even found, in what Christina described as a "monkey trick ", a piety with which she had never dreamed of crediting him. Christina was unjust, but she hoped in time to change her opinions. In the meantime, Ronald Morelle was molding Evie's opinions in certain essentials pertaining to social relationship, and insensibly, her views were veering to the course he had set. She had definitely accepted his attitude toward matrimony. She felt terribly advanced and superior to her fellows and had come to the point where she sneered when a wedding procession passed her. So far, her assurance, her complete plerophory of Ronnie's wisdom rested in the realms of untested theory.
Evie knew that talking about Ronald Morelle with her sister would be pointless. To her, Ronnie was the ideal man. She even found a kind of devotion in what Christina called a "monkey trick," something she never imagined she would attribute to him. Christina was being unfair, but Evie hoped that eventually, she could change her sister's mind. In the meantime, Ronald Morelle was shaping Evie's beliefs about important aspects of social relationships, and gradually, her views were shifting to align with his. She had fully embraced his perspective on marriage. She felt incredibly progressive and superior to her peers and had reached a point where she scoffed at wedding processions that passed by. So far, her confidence in Ronnie's wisdom was based purely on untested ideas.
But the time was coming when she must practice all that Ronnie preached, and all that she believed. She was no fool, however intense her self-satisfaction. She was narrow, puritanical, in the sense to which that term has been debased, and eminently respectable. He might have converted her to devil worship and she would have remained respectable. Ronnie was going abroad after the trial. He had made money, and although he was not a very rich man, he had in addition to the solid fortune he had acquired through his association with Steppe, a regular income from his father's estate. He intended breaking with Steppe and was in negotiation for villas in the south of France and in Italy. Evie knew that she would accompany him, if he insisted. She knew equally well that she would no longer be accounted respectable. That thought horrified her. To her, a wedding ring was adequate compensation for many inconveniences. The fascinations of Ronnie were wearing thin: familiarity, without breeding contempt, had produced a mutation of values. The "exceedingly marvelous" had become the "pleasantly habitual." And she had, by accident, met a boy she had known years before. He had gone out to Canada with his parents and had returned with stories of immense spaces and snow-clad mountains and cozy farms, stories that had interested and unsettled her. And he had been so impressed by her, and so humble in the face of her imposing worldliness. Ronnie was, of course, never humble, and though he called her his beloved, she did not impress him, or make him blush, or feel gauche. She had more of the grand lady feeling with Teddy Williams than she could ever experience in the marble villas of Palermo. And Teddy placed a tremendously high value upon respectability. Still—he could not be compared with Ronnie.
But the time was coming when she had to put into practice everything Ronnie preached and everything she believed. She wasn't naive, no matter how satisfied she felt with herself. She was narrow-minded and puritanical in the way that term has become worn out, yet she was still very respectable. He could have convinced her to worship the devil, and she would have remained respectable. Ronnie was going abroad after the trial. He had made some money, and although he wasn't very rich, he had a solid fortune from his dealings with Steppe, along with a steady income from his father's estate. He planned to break away from Steppe and was negotiating for villas in the south of France and Italy. Evie knew she would go with him if he insisted. She also understood that she would no longer be considered respectable. That thought terrified her. To her, a wedding ring was enough compensation for many inconveniences. The allure of Ronnie was fading: familiarity, without causing contempt, had shifted her values. The "exceedingly marvelous" had turned into the "pleasantly ordinary." Plus, she had accidentally run into a guy she had known years ago. He had moved to Canada with his parents and came back with stories about vast landscapes, snow-covered mountains, and cozy farms, tales that both fascinated and unsettled her. He had been so impressed by her and so humble in the face of her worldly presence. Ronnie, of course, was never humble, and although he called her his beloved, she didn’t impress him or make him blush or feel awkward. With Teddy Williams, she felt more like a grand lady than she ever could in the marble villas of Palermo. And Teddy placed immense value on respectability. Still—he couldn't compare to Ronnie.
She had consented to pay a visit to Ronnie's flat. She was halfway to losing her respectability when she reluctantly agreed, but the thrill of the projected adventure put Teddy Williams out of her mind. The great event was to be on the day after Ronnie came back from Wechester.
She had agreed to visit Ronnie's apartment. She was on the verge of losing her respectability when she reluctantly said yes, but the excitement of the upcoming adventure made her forget about Teddy Williams. The big event was set for the day after Ronnie returned from Wechester.
In the meanwhile, Ronnie, anticipating a dull stay at the assize town, made arrangements to fill in his time pleasantly.
In the meantime, Ronnie, expecting a boring time in the assize town, made plans to keep himself entertained.
The day before he left London he called on Madame Ritti and Madame gave a sympathetic hearing to his proposition.
The day before he left London, he visited Madame Ritti, and she listened sympathetically to his proposal.
"Yes, it will amuse Lola, but she must travel with her maid. One must be careful, is it not so? One meets people in such unlikely places and I will not have a word spoken against my dear girls."
"Yes, it will entertain Lola, but she has to travel with her maid. One needs to be careful, right? You run into people in the most unexpected places, and I won't let anyone say a negative word about my dear girls."
IX
The case of the King against Ambrose Sault came on late in the afternoon of the third assize day. The assizes opened on the Monday and the first two and a half days were occupied by the hearing of a complicated case of fraudulent conversion; it was four o'clock in the afternoon when Sault, escorted by three warders, stepped into the pen and listened to the reading of the indictment.
The case of the King vs. Ambrose Sault came up late in the afternoon on the third day of the assizes. The assizes started on Monday, and the first two and a half days were taken up by a complicated fraud case. It was four o'clock in the afternoon when Sault, accompanied by three guards, entered the pen and listened to the reading of the charges.
It was charged against him that "He did wilfully kill and murder Paul Dimitros Moropulos by shooting at him with a revolving pistol with intent to kill and murder the aforesaid Paul Dimitros Moropulos."
It was alleged that "He intentionally killed and murdered Paul Dimitros Moropulos by shooting him with a revolver with the intent to kill and murder the aforementioned Paul Dimitros Moropulos."
He pleaded "Guilty", but by the direction of the Court, a technical plea of "Not Guilty" was entered in accordance with the practice of the law. The proceedings were necessarily short, the reading of the indictment, the swearing in of the jury, and the other preliminaries were only disposed of before the Court rose.
He pleaded "Guilty," but as directed by the Court, a technical plea of "Not Guilty" was entered according to legal practice. The proceedings were brief; the reading of the indictment, the swearing in of the jury, and the other preliminary matters were completed before the Court adjourned.
Wechester Assize Court dates back to the days of antiquity. There is a legend that King Arthur sat in the great outer hall, a hollow cavern of a place with vaulted stone roof and supporting pillars worn smooth by contact with the backs of thirty generations of litigants waiting their turn to appear in the tiny court house.
Wechester Assize Court goes back to ancient times. There's a legend that King Arthur sat in the grand outer hall, a vast cavernous space with a vaulted stone ceiling and supporting pillars that have been worn smooth from the backs of thirty generations of people waiting to have their turn in the small courthouse.
"I knew I was going to have a dull time," complained Ronnie. "Why on earth didn't they start the trial on Monday?"
"I knew I was going to have a boring time," complained Ronnie. "Why on earth didn't they start the trial on Monday?"
"Partly because I could not arrive until today," said Sir John. "The judge very kindly agreed to postpone the hearing to suit my convenience. I had a big case in town. Partly, so the judge tells me, because he wanted to dispose of the fraud charges before he took the murder case. Are you really very dull, Ronnie?" He looked keenly at the other.
"Partly because I couldn't get here until today," said Sir John. "The judge was really nice and agreed to delay the hearing to fit my schedule. I had a big case in the city. Also, according to the judge, he wanted to wrap up the fraud charges before moving on to the murder case. Are you really that boring, Ronnie?" He looked sharply at the other.
"Wouldn't anybody be dull in a town that offers no other amusement than a decrepit cinema?"
"Wouldn't anyone be boring in a town that provides no other entertainment than an old, run-down movie theater?"
"I thought I caught a glimpse of you as I was coming from the station, and, unless I was dreaming, I saw you driving with a lady—it is not like you to be dull when you have feminine society."
"I thought I saw you for a second as I was coming from the station, and unless I was dreaming, I saw you driving with a woman—it's not like you to be boring when you’re with someone female."
"She was the daughter of a very old friend of mine," said Ronnie conventionally.
"She was the daughter of a really old friend of mine," said Ronnie casually.
"You are fortunate in having so many old friends with so many pretty daughters," said Sir John drily.
"You’re lucky to have so many old friends with such pretty daughters," Sir John said dryly.
Ronnie was in court at ten o'clock the following morning. The place was filled, the narrow public gallery packed. The scarlet robed judge came in, preceded by the High Sheriff, and followed by his chaplain; a few seconds later came the sound of Ambrose Sault's feet on the stairway leading to the dock.
Ronnie was in court at ten o'clock the next morning. The place was crowded, the narrow public gallery packed. The judge in a scarlet robe entered, followed by the High Sheriff and his chaplain. A few seconds later, the sound of Ambrose Sault's footsteps echoed on the stairway leading to the dock.
He walked to the end of the pen, rested his big hands on the ledge and bowed to the judge. And then his eyes roved round the court. They rested smilingly upon Sir John, bewigged and gowned, passed incuriously over the press table and stopped at Ronald Morelle. His face was inscrutable: his thoughts, whatever they were, found no expression. Ronald met his eyes and smiled. This man had come to him with murder in his heart: but for Ronnie's ready wit and readier lie, his name, too, would have appeared in the indictment. That was his thought as he returned the gaze. Here was his enemy trapped: beyond danger. His smile was a taunt and an exultation. Sault's face was not troubled, his serenity was undisturbed. Rather, it seemed to Sir John, who was watching him, that there was a strange benignity in his countenance, that humanized and transfigured him.
He walked to the end of the pen, rested his big hands on the ledge, and bowed to the judge. Then his eyes scanned the courtroom. They lingered smilingly on Sir John, who was bewigged and gowned, then casually passed over the press table and focused on Ronald Morelle. Ronald’s face was unreadable; whatever he was thinking, it showed no sign. Ronald met his gaze and smiled. This man had come to him with murder in mind: but thanks to Ronnie's quick thinking and even quicker lie, his name would not be on the indictment. That was his thought as he held the stare. Here was his enemy caught, out of danger. His smile was both a taunt and a triumph. Sault’s expression was unbothered, his calm was unwavering. In fact, to Sir John, who was observing him, it seemed there was a strange kindness in his face that humanized and elevated him.
Trials always wearied Ronnie. They were so slow, so tedious: there were so many fiddling details, usually unimportant, to be related and analyzed. Why did they take the trouble? Sault was guilty by his own confession, and yet they were treating him as though he were innocent. What did it matter whether it was eight or nine o'clock when the policeman stopped the car in Woking and asked Sault to produce his license? Why bother with medical evidence as to the course the bullet took—Moropulos was dead, did it matter whether the bullet was nickel or lead?
Trials always tired Ronnie out. They were so slow and boring: there were so many pointless details, usually insignificant, to be discussed and examined. Why did they even bother? Sault had confessed his guilt, and yet they were treating him as if he were innocent. What difference did it make whether it was eight or nine o'clock when the policeman stopped the car in Woking and asked Sault for his license? Why even consider medical evidence about the bullet's path—Moropulos was dead; did it matter if the bullet was made of nickel or lead?
From time to time sheer ennui drove him out of the court. He had no work to do—his description of Sault in the dock, his impression of the court scene, had been written before he left his hotel. The verdict was inevitable.
From time to time, sheer boredom pushed him out of the courtroom. He had no work to do—his description of Sault in the dock and his impression of the courtroom had been written before he left his hotel. The verdict was inevitable.
Yet still they droned on, these musty lawyers; still the old man on the bench interjected his questions.
Yet they kept talking on and on, those stuffy lawyers; the old man on the bench still interrupted with his questions.
Sir John, in his opening speech, had discounted his client's confession. Sault felt that he was morally guilty. It was for the jury to say whether he was guilty in law. A man in fear of his life had the right to defend himself, even if in his defense he destroyed the life of the attacker. The revolver was the property of Moropulos, was it not fair to suppose that Moropulos had carried the pistol for the purpose of intimidating Sault, that he had actually threatened him with the weapon? And the judge had taken this possibility into account and his questions were directed to discovering the character and habits of the dead man.
Sir John, in his opening speech, had dismissed his client's confession. Sault felt that he was morally guilty. It was up to the jury to decide whether he was legally guilty. A person who fears for their life has the right to defend themselves, even if that means taking the life of the attacker. The revolver belonged to Moropulos, so wasn’t it reasonable to assume that Moropulos had carried the gun to intimidate Sault, and that he had actually threatened him with it? The judge had considered this possibility, and his questions aimed to uncover the character and habits of the deceased man.
Steppe, had he been in the box, would have saved the prisoner's life. Ronnie Morelle knew enough to enlighten the judge. Steppe had not come, Ronnie would have been amused if it were suggested that he should speak.
Steppe, if he had been in the box, would have saved the prisoner's life. Ronnie Morelle knew enough to inform the judge. Steppe hadn’t shown up; Ronnie would have found it funny if someone suggested he should speak.
The end of the trial came with startling suddenness.
The end of the trial came surprisingly quickly.
Ronnie was out of court when the jury retired, and he hurried back as they returned.
Ronnie was out of the courtroom when the jury went to deliberate, and he rushed back as they came back in.
The white-headed associate rose from behind his book-covered table and the jury answered to their names.
The white-haired associate stood up from behind his book-filled table, and the jury responded as their names were called.
"Gentlemen of the jury, have you considered your verdict?"
"Gentlemen of the jury, have you thought about your verdict?"
"We have."
"We're here."
The voice of the foreman was weak and almost inaudible.
The foreman's voice was weak and barely heard.
"Do you find the prisoner at the bar guilty or not guilty?"
"Do you find the defendant at the bar guilty or not guilty?"
A pause.
A break.
"Guilty."
"Guilty."
There was a sound like a staccato whisper. A quick explosion of soft sound, and then silence.
There was a sound like a sharp whisper. A sudden burst of soft noise, and then silence.
"Ambrose Sault, what have you to say that my lord should not condemn you to die?"
"Ambrose Sault, what do you have to say that would stop my lord from condemning you to death?"
Ambrose stood easily in the dock: both hands were on the ledge before him and his head was bent in a listening posture.
Ambrose stood calmly in the dock: both hands rested on the ledge in front of him, and his head was tilted forward, as if he were listening closely.
"Nothing."
"Nothing."
His cheerful voice rang through the court. Ronnie saw him look down to the place where Sir John was sitting, and smile, such a smile of encouragement and sympathy as a defending lawyer might give to his condemned client; coming from the condemned to the advocate, it was unique.
His cheerful voice echoed through the courtroom. Ronnie watched him glance down at where Sir John was sitting and smile, a smile full of encouragement and sympathy like a defense attorney might give to their condemned client; coming from the condemned to the advocate, it was one of a kind.
The judge was sitting stiffly erect. He was a man of seventy, thin and furrowed of face. Over his wig lay a square of black silk, a corner drooped to his forehead.
The judge was sitting up straight. He was a seventy-year-old man, thin with a wrinkled face. A square of black silk lay over his wig, with one corner hanging down onto his forehead.
"Prisoner at the bar, the jury have found the only verdict which it was possible for them to return after hearing the evidence." He stopped here, and Ronnie expected to hear the usual admonition which precedes the formal sentence, but the judge went on to the performance of his dread duty. "The sentence of this court is, and this court doth ordain, that you be taken from the place whence you came, and from thence to a place of execution, and there you shall be hanged by the neck until you are dead, and your body shall afterwards be buried within the precincts of the prison in which you were last confined. And may God have mercy upon your soul."
"Prisoner at the bar, the jury has returned the only verdict they could after hearing the evidence." He paused here, and Ronnie expected the usual warning that comes before the formal sentencing, but the judge continued with his grim duty. "The sentence of this court is, and this court orders, that you be taken from the place you came from, and from there to a place of execution, where you shall be hanged by the neck until you are dead, and your body shall then be buried within the prison grounds where you were last held. And may God have mercy on your soul."
Ambrose listened, his lips moving. He was repeating to himself word by word the sentence of the law. He had the appearance of a man who was intensely interested.
Ambrose listened, his lips moving. He was silently repeating the law's sentence word for word. He looked like someone who was deeply engaged.
A warder touched his arm and awoke him from his absorption. He started, smiled apologetically, and, turning, walked down the stairs and out of sight.
A guard tapped his arm and pulled him out of his deep focus. He jumped slightly, smiled in apology, and then turned to walk down the stairs and out of view.
"Good-bye, my friend—I shall see you once again," said Ronnie.
"Goodbye, my friend—I’ll see you again," said Ronnie.
He had decided to leave nothing undone that would authorize his presence at the execution.
He had decided to leave nothing unfinished that would legitimize his presence at the execution.
Going into the hall to see the procession of the judge with his halberdiers and his trumpet men, he saw Sir John passing and his eyes were red. Ronnie was amused.
Going into the hall to see the judge's procession with his guards and trumpet players, he noticed Sir John walking by, and his eyes were red. Ronnie found it amusing.
"Are you traveling back to town tonight, Ronnie?"
"Are you heading back to town tonight, Ronnie?"
"No, Sir John. I leave in the morning."
"No, Sir John. I'm leaving in the morning."
Sir John wrinkled his brows in thought.
Sir John furrowed his brows in thought.
"You saw him? Did you ever see a man like him? I am bewildered and baffled. Poor Sault, and yet why 'poor'? Poor world, I think, to lose a soul as great as his."
"You saw him? Have you ever seen a man like him? I’m confused and astonished. Poor Sault, but why 'poor'? I think it’s the world that’s poor for losing a soul as great as his."
"He is also a murderer," said Ronnie with gentle sarcasm. "He has brutally killed two men—"
"He’s also a murderer," Ronnie said with a hint of sarcasm. "He has viciously killed two men—"
"There is nothing brutal in Ambrose Sault," Sir John checked himself. "I go back by the last train. I am dining with the judge in his lodgings and he told me I might bring you along."
"There’s nothing harsh about Ambrose Sault," Sir John corrected himself. "I'm taking the last train back. I'm having dinner with the judge at his place, and he said I could bring you with me."
"Thank you, I've a lot of work to do," said Ronnie so hastily that the other searched his face.
"Thanks, I have a lot of work to do," Ronnie said quickly, making the other person search his face.
"I suppose you are alone here?"
"Looks like you're alone here?"
"Quite—the truth is, I promised to drive with a friend of mine."
"Sure—the truth is, I promised to go for a drive with a friend of mine."
"A man?"
"Is that a man?"
Lola came through the big doors at that moment.
Lola walked through the large doors at that moment.
"I was looking for you, Ronnie—my dear, I am bored to tears—"
"I've been looking for you, Ronnie—my dear, I’m so bored."
Sir John looked after them and shook his head.
Sir John watched them and shook his head.
"Rotten," he said. That a man could bring his light o' love to this grim carnival of pain!
"Rotten," he said. That a man could bring his light of love to this grim carnival of pain!
X
Late in the afternoon Christina received a note delivered by hand.
Late in the afternoon, Christina received a handwritten note.
"Mother, would you mind if I spent the night with Miss Merville?"
"Mom, would you be okay if I spent the night with Miss Merville?"
Mrs. Colebrook shook her head without speaking. In these days she lived in an atmosphere of gloom, for she had adopted the right of chief griever.
Mrs. Colebrook shook her head without saying a word. These days, she lived in a heavy atmosphere of sadness, as she had taken on the role of the primary mourner.
"Nobody else seems to care about poor Mr. Sault," she had said many times. "I really can't understand you, Christina, after all he has done for you, I won't say that you're heartless, because I will never believe that about a child of mine. You're young."
"Nobody else seems to care about poor Mr. Sault," she had said many times. "I really can't understand you, Christina. After everything he has done for you, I won't say that you're heartless because I will never believe that about a child of mine. You're young."
"Do you think Mr. Sault would like to know that you go weeping about the house for his sake?" asked Christina patiently.
"Do you think Mr. Sault would want to know that you’re wandering around the house crying because of him?" Christina asked patiently.
"Of course he would! I would like somebody to grieve over me and I'm sure he'd like to know that somebody was dropping a silent tear over him."
"Of course he would! I’d want someone to mourn for me, and I’m sure he’d appreciate knowing that someone was shedding a quiet tear for him."
On the whole, Mrs. Colebrook preferred to be alone that night. The late editions would have the result of the trial. Evie would be out, too. She was going to a theatre with Teddy Williams. That, Mrs. Colebrook thought, was heartless, but Evie had an excuse. Mr. Sault had done nothing for her: had even quarreled with her.
On the whole, Mrs. Colebrook preferred to be alone that night. The late editions would have the trial results. Evie was going out, too. She was going to a theater with Teddy Williams. Mrs. Colebrook thought that was heartless, but Evie had an excuse. Mr. Sault hadn’t done anything for her; he had even argued with her.
So Christina went gladly to her new friend. She saw the doctor for a minute in the hall and in his professional mood, Dr. Merville was charming.
So, Christina happily went to see her new friend. She saw the doctor for a minute in the hallway, and in his professional demeanor, Dr. Merville was charming.
"You open up vistas of a new career for me, Miss Colebrook," he laughed. "With you as a shining example, I am almost inclined to take up osteopathy in my old age! Really, you have mended wonderfully."
"You’re showing me new possibilities for my career, Miss Colebrook," he laughed. "With you as an inspiring example, I’m almost tempted to start practicing osteopathy in my old age! Honestly, you’ve improved incredibly."
In Beryl's little room she heard the news.
In Beryl's small room, she heard the news.
"We expected it, of course," she said. "Did Sir John wire anything about Ambrose—how he bore it?"
"We expected it, of course," she said. "Did Sir John message anything about Ambrose—how he handled it?"
"Yes, here is the telegram."
"Yes, here's the telegram."
Christina read: "Sault sentenced to death. He showed splendid courage and calmness."
Christina read: "Sault sentenced to death. He displayed remarkable courage and composure."
"Naturally he would," said Christina quietly. "I am glad the strain is over, not that I think it was a strain for him. Beryl, I hope we are going to be worthy disciples of our friend? There are times when I am very afraid. It is a heavy burden for a badly equipped mind like mine. But I think I shall go through without making a weak fool of myself. I almost wish that I was marrying Jan Steppe. The prospect would take my mind off—no it wouldn't. And it doesn't in your case."
"Of course he would," Christina said softly. "I'm relieved the pressure is over, even though I don't think it was tough for him. Beryl, I hope we can be good students of our friend? Sometimes I get really scared. It's a tough responsibility for someone with a mind like mine. But I think I’ll manage without embarrassing myself too much. I almost wish that I were marrying Jan Steppe. That thought would distract me—no, it wouldn’t. And it’s the same for you."
"I don't want to have my mind relieved of Ambrose," said Beryl. "We can do nothing, Christina. We never have been able to do anything. Ambrose could appeal, but of course, he won't do anything of the sort. I had a mad idea of going to see him. But I don't think I could endure that."
"I don't want to stop thinking about Ambrose," said Beryl. "We can't do anything, Christina. We never have been able to do anything. Ambrose could reach out for help, but of course, he won't do anything like that. I had a crazy thought about going to see him. But I don't think I could take that."
Christina shook her head.
Christina sighed.
She saw him every day. He never left her; he was sitting there now with his hands folded, silent, thoughtful. She avoided saying anything that would hurt him. In moments when Evie annoyed her, as she did lately, the thought that Ambrose would not approve, cut short her tart retort. She confessed this much and Beryl agreed. She felt the same way.
She saw him every day. He never left her; he was sitting there now with his hands folded, silent and deep in thought. She avoided saying anything that might hurt him. In moments when Evie annoyed her, which was often lately, the thought that Ambrose wouldn't approve stopped her from making a sharp comeback. She admitted this, and Beryl agreed. She felt the same way.
Beryl had had another bed put in her own room and they talked far into the night. There was nothing that Ambrose had ever said which they did not recall. He had said surprisingly little.
Beryl had another bed added to her room, and they talked late into the night. There was nothing Ambrose had ever mentioned that they didn't remember. He had surprisingly said very little.
"Did he ever tell you in so many words that he loved you, Beryl?"
"Did he ever say outright that he loved you, Beryl?"
Only for a second did Beryl hesitate. "Yes," she said.
Only for a second did Beryl pause. "Yeah," she said.
"You didn't want to tell me that, did you? You were afraid that I should be hurt. I'm not. I love his loving you. I don't grudge you a thought. He ought to love somebody humanly. I always think that the one incompleteness of Christ was his austerity. That doesn't sound blasphemous or irreverent, does it? But he missed so much experience because he was not a father with a father's feelings. Or a husband with a husband's love. I suppose theological people can explain this satisfactorily. I am taking an unlearned view—"
"You didn't want to tell me that, did you? You were worried it would hurt me. I'm not hurt. I love that he loves you. I don't resent you at all. He should love someone in a real way. I always think the one thing Christ lacked was his strictness. That doesn’t seem blasphemous or disrespectful, right? But he missed out on so many experiences because he wasn't a father with a father's feelings. Or a husband with a husband's love. I guess theologians can explain this well. I'm just sharing my simple thoughts—"
Evie was very nervous, thought Christina, when she saw her the next afternoon. Usually she was self-possession itself. She snapped at the girl when she asked her how she had enjoyed the play, although she was penitent immediately.
Evie was really anxious, Christina thought, when she saw her the next afternoon. Usually, she was completely composed. She snapped at the girl when she asked her how she had liked the play, but she felt sorry right away.
"Mother has been going on at me for daring to see a play the night poor Ambrose was sentenced," she said. "I'm sure nobody feels more sorry than I do. You're different to mother. I ought to have known that you weren't being sarcastic."
"Mom has been giving me a hard time for having the nerve to see a play the night poor Ambrose was sentenced," she said. "I'm sure no one feels worse than I do. You're different from Mom. I should have realized that you weren't being sarcastic."
"How is Teddy? I remember him when he was a tiny boy. Do you like him, Evie?"
"How's Teddy? I remember him when he was a little kid. Do you like him, Evie?"
Evie pursed her red lips. "He's not bad," she granted. "He's very young and—well, simple."
Evie pressed her red lips together. "He's not bad," she admitted. "He's really young and—well, kind of simple."
"You worldly old woman!" smiled Christina. "You make me feel a hundred!"
"You worldly old woman!" Christina smiled. "You make me feel like I'm a hundred!"
Yes, Evie was nervous. And she took an unusual amount of trouble in dressing.
Yes, Evie was nervous. And she put a lot of effort into getting dressed.
"Where are you going tonight—all dolled up?"
"Where are you off to tonight, all dressed up?"
Evie was pained. "That is an awfully vulgar expression, Chris: it makes me feel like one of those street women. I am going to meet a girl friend."
Evie was upset. "That's such a really vulgar expression, Chris; it makes me feel like one of those women on the street. I'm going to meet a friend."
"Where are you going, Evie?" Christina quietly insisted.
"Where are you going, Evie?" Christina quietly asked.
"I am going to see Ronnie, if you want to know. You make me tell lies when I don't want to," snapped Evie. "Why can't you leave me alone?"
"I’m going to see Ronnie, just so you know. You make me lie when I really don’t want to," Evie snapped. "Why can’t you just leave me alone?"
Christina sighed. "Why don't I, indeed," she agreed wearily. "What is to be, will be: I can't be responsible for your life, and it is stupid of me to try. Go ahead, Evie, and good luck."
Christina sighed. "Why don't I, right," she said tiredly. "What will be, will be: I can't be responsible for your life, and it's foolish of me to try. Go ahead, Evie, and good luck."
A remark which considerably mystified Evie Colebrook. But, as she told herself, she had quite enough to try her without worrying about Christina and her morbid talk. The principal cause of her worry was an exasperating lapse of memory. In the agitation of the proposal, she had forgotten whether Ronnie had asked her to meet him in the park at the usual place, or whether she had agreed to go straight to the flat. An arrangement had been made one way or the other, she was sure. She decided to go to the flat.
A comment that really confused Evie Colebrook. But, as she reminded herself, she had more than enough to deal with without getting stressed about Christina and her gloomy conversations. The main source of her anxiety was an annoying memory lapse. In the excitement of the proposal, she had forgotten whether Ronnie had asked her to meet him in the park at their usual spot, or if she had agreed to go straight to the flat. She was certain that some arrangement had been made, one way or another. She decided to head to the flat.
Beryl came to the same decision.
Beryl made the same decision.
"Steppe and I are going to Ronnie's place tonight," said Dr. Merville. "It will be a sort of—er—board meeting as Jan is leaving London tomorrow. I haven't had a chance of asking him about a matter which affects me personally. You do not read the financial newspapers, do you, Beryl? You haven't heard from the Fennings, or any of the people you know—er—any unpleasant comment?"
"Steppe and I are heading to Ronnie's place tonight," said Dr. Merville. "It'll be a kind of—um—board meeting since Jan is leaving London tomorrow. I haven't had a chance to bring up something that affects me personally. You don’t read the financial news, do you, Beryl? You haven’t heard from the Fennings, or anyone you know—um—any negative comments?"
She shook her head again.
She shook her head again.
"Jan was asking me again about—you, Beryl. I can't get him to talk about anything else. I think you will have to decide one way or the other." He was pulling on his gloves, an operation which gave him an excuse for looking elsewhere than at her. "It struck me that he was growing impatient. You are to please yourself—but the suspense is rather getting on my nerves."
"Jan keeps asking me about you, Beryl. I can’t get him to talk about anything else. I think you’ll have to make a decision one way or the other." He was putting on his gloves, which gave him a reason to look away from her. "It seemed to me that he was getting impatient. You can do what you want—but the waiting is really starting to get on my nerves."
She made no answer until, accompanying him to the door, she made a sudden resolve.
She didn't respond until she walked him to the door, at which point she made a sudden decision.
"How long will you be at Ronnie's?" she asked.
"How long will you be at Ronnie's?" she asked.
"An hour, no longer, I think, why?"
"An hour, no more, I wonder why?"
"I wondered," she said.
"I was wondering," she said.
It was lamentably, wickedly weak in her; a servile surrender to expediency. She knew it, but in her desperation she seized the one straw that floated upon the inexorable current which was carrying her to physical and moral damnation. Ronnie must save her: Ronnie, to whom she had best right of appeal. It was a bitter, hateful confession, that, despising him, she loved him. She loved the two halves of the perfect man. Sault and Ronnie Morelle were the very soul and body of love. She loathed herself—yet she knew it was the truth. Ronnie must help. He might not be so vile as she believed him to be: there might be a spirit in him, a something to which she could reach. The instinct of honor, some spark of courage and justice transmitted to him by the men and women who bred him. Anything was better than Steppe, she told herself wildly, anything! She dreamed of him, terrible dreams that revolted her to wakefulness: by day she kept him from her mind. And then came night and the unclean dreams that made her very soul writhe in an agony of shame, lest, in dreaming, she had exposed a foulness which consciously she had seen in herself.
It was sadly, wickedly weak in her; a submissive giving in to convenience. She knew it, but in her desperation, she grabbed the one lifeline that floated on the relentless current that was dragging her toward physical and moral ruin. Ronnie had to save her: Ronnie, to whom she had the best claim for help. It was a bitter, hateful confession that, while despising him, she loved him. She loved the two halves of the perfect man. Sault and Ronnie Morelle were the very essence of love. She hated herself—yet she knew it was the truth. Ronnie had to help. He might not be as terrible as she thought he was; there could be a spirit in him, something she could connect with. The instinct of honor, some spark of courage and justice passed down to him by the men and women who raised him. Anything was better than Steppe, she told herself frantically, anything! She dreamed of him, nightmares that made her wake up in horror: during the day, she pushed him from her mind. Then night came, bringing the unclean dreams that made her very soul writhe in shame, fearing that, in her dreams, she had revealed a filth she had consciously noticed in herself.
If Ronnie failed—
If Ronnie messed up—
("Ronnie will fail: you know he will fail," whispered the voice of reason.)
("Ronnie's going to fail: you know he's going to fail," whispered the voice of reason.)
She could but try.
She could only try.
XI
A foreign-looking servant opened the door to Evie Colebrook.
A servant who looked foreign opened the door for Evie Colebrook.
"Mr. Morelle is out, Mademoiselle, is he expecting you?"
"Mr. Morelle is out, Miss, is he expecting you?"
She was in a flutter, ready to fly on the least excuse. "Yes—but I will come back again."
She was all worked up, ready to take off at the slightest excuse. "Yes—but I will be back again."
François opened the door wide. "If Mademoiselle will wait a little—perhaps Mr. Morelle will return very soon."
François swung the door wide open. "If Miss would just wait a moment—Mr. Morelle should be back very soon."
François was an ugly, bullet-headed little man, and his name was a war creation. It was in fact "Otto", and he was a German Swiss.
François was a short, unpleasant-looking man with a bullet-shaped head, and his name was a product of war. It was actually "Otto," and he was of German Swiss origin.
She came timidly into the big room and was impressed by the solid luxury of it. She would not sit, preferring to walk about, delighted with the opportunity of making so leisurely an inspection of a room hallowed by such associations. So this was where Ronnie worked so hard. She laid her hand affectionately upon the big black table. François watched her a little sadly. He had a sister of her age and, in his eyes at least, as pretty. Moreover, François had grown tired of his employer. Men servants were in demand and he would have no difficulty in finding another job. Except for this: Ronald paid extraordinarily good wages.
She walked timidly into the large room and was struck by its impressive luxury. She chose not to sit, enjoying the chance to slowly explore a space filled with such history. So this was where Ronnie worked so hard. She gently placed her hand on the big black table. François watched her with a hint of sadness. He had a sister her age, who, in his opinion, was just as pretty. Additionally, François had become weary of his boss. Male servants were in high demand, and he wouldn’t have trouble finding another job. The only issue was that Ronald paid extraordinarily well.
He saw her pick up a framed photograph. "This is Mr. Morelle's portrait, isn't it? I don't like it."
He saw her grab a framed photo. "This is Mr. Morelle's portrait, right? I don't like it."
Evie felt on terms with the man. It seemed natural that she should. She had wondered if François would be at Palermo, too.
Evie felt comfortable with the man. It felt natural for her to do so. She had wondered if François would be at Palermo as well.
"Yes, Mademoiselle, that is his portrait."
"Yes, miss, that is his portrait."
Evie frowned critically at the picture. "It is not half good looking enough."
Evie frowned at the picture. "It's not good-looking enough."
"That is possible, Mademoiselle," said François, without enthusiasm.
"That's possible, Miss," François said, lacking enthusiasm.
He had never done such a thing before. He marveled at his own temerity, even now.
He had never done anything like this before. He was amazed at his own boldness, even now.
"Mademoiselle, you will not be angry if I say somethings?" he asked, and as he grew more and more agitated, his English took a quainter turn.
"Mademoiselle, you won't be upset if I say something?" he asked, and as he became more and more agitated, his English took on a stranger tone.
Evie opened her eyes in astonishment. "No, of course not."
Evie opened her eyes in surprise. "No, definitely not."
"And you must promise not to tell Mr. Morelle."
"And you have to promise not to tell Mr. Morelle."
"It depends," hesitated the girl, and then, "I promise."
"It depends," the girl hesitated, then added, "I promise."
"Mademoiselle," said François a little huskily, "I have a little sister so big as you in Switzerland. Her name is Freda, and, Mademoiselle, when I see you here, I think of her, and I say, I will speak to this good young lady. Mademoiselle, I do not like to see you here!" He said this dramatically.
"Mademoiselle," François said, a bit hoarsely, "I have a little sister your age in Switzerland. Her name is Freda, and when I see you here, I think of her and feel like I should talk to this nice young lady. Mademoiselle, I really don’t like seeing you here!" He said this dramatically.
Evie went crimson. "I don't know what you mean."
Evie blushed. "I have no idea what you're talking about."
"I have make you cross," said François, in an agony of self-reproach. "You think I am silly, but I speak with a good heart."
"I've made you upset," François said, filled with guilt. "You think I'm foolish, but I'm speaking with good intentions."
There was only one way out of this awkward conversation. Evie became easily confidential. She spoke as a woman of the world to a man of the world.
There was only one way out of this awkward conversation. Evie became pretty open. She spoke like a worldly woman to a worldly man.
"Of course you did," she said. "I appreciate what you say, François. If I saw a girl—well—compromising herself, I mean a girl who hadn't my experience of the world, I'd say the same as you, but—"
"Of course you did," she said. "I appreciate what you’re saying, François. If I saw a girl—well—putting herself in a bad situation, I mean a girl who didn’t have my experience of the world, I’d say the same as you, but—"
A knock at the outer door interrupted her. François shot an imploring glance in her direction, and she nodded.
A knock at the front door interrupted her. François gave her a pleading look, and she nodded.
"There you are, Ronnie—didn't you say I was to come straight here?"
"There you are, Ronnie—didn't you say I should come right here?"
"Hello, Evie," he seemed a little annoyed. "I told you I would meet you at the Statue."
"Hey, Evie," he sounded a bit irritated. "I told you I would meet you at the Statue."
Evie was abashed. "Oh, I am sorry," she began, but he went on.
Evie felt embarrassed. "Oh, I'm sorry," she started, but he continued speaking.
"Any letters, François?"
"Got any letters, François?"
"Yes, M'sieur, on the desk."
"Yes, sir, on the desk."
"All right, clear out."
"Okay, clear out."
But François lingered. "M'sieur."
But François lingered. "Sir."
"Well?" asked Ronnie, turning with a scowl.
"Well?" Ronnie asked, turning with a frown.
François was ill at ease.
François felt uncomfortable.
"Tomorrow my brother is coming from Interlaken, may I have an evening for myself, M'sieur?"
"Tomorrow my brother is coming from Interlaken, can I have the evening to myself, sir?"
Ronald was angry for many reasons: he was not in the mood to grant favors.
Ronald was angry for several reasons: he just wasn't in the mood to do anyone any favors.
"You have Sundays and you have your holidays. That's enough," he said.
"You have Sundays and your holidays. That’s enough," he said.
François went out crestfallen.
François went out feeling down.
"I suppose you think I'm unkind," said Ronnie with a laugh, as he helped take off her coat. "But if you give that sort of people an inch, they'll take the earth."
"I guess you think I'm mean," Ronnie said with a laugh as he helped her take off her coat. "But if you give those kinds of people an inch, they'll take a mile."
He dropped his hands upon her shoulders and looked into her eyes.
He placed his hands on her shoulders and looked into her eyes.
"It is lovely to have you here. You're two hours too soon—"
"It’s great to have you here. You're two hours early—"
"Am I?" she asked in alarm. "I was so upset last night that I don't know what you said."
"Am I?" she asked, startled. "I was so upset last night that I don't remember what you said."
"I said ten o'clock, but it doesn't matter. Only François would have been gone by then. How lovely you are, Evie! How slim and straight and desirable!"
"I said ten o'clock, but it doesn't matter. Only François would have left by then. You look so beautiful, Evie! So slim, straight, and attractive!"
Suddenly she was in his arms, his face against hers. She struggled, pushing him away, escaping at last, too breathless for speech.
Suddenly, she found herself in his arms, his face pressed against hers. She fought against him, pushing him away, finally breaking free, too out of breath to speak.
"You smother me," she gasped. "Don't kiss me like that, Ronnie. Let's talk. You know I oughtn't to be here," she urged. "But I did so want to see your beautiful house."
"You're overwhelming me," she said breathlessly. "Don't kiss me like that, Ronnie. Let's just talk. You know I shouldn't be here," she insisted. "But I really wanted to see your gorgeous house."
He did not take his eyes from her. "You are going to do what I asked you?"
He didn't take his eyes off her. "Are you going to do what I asked?"
She nodded, shook her head, her heart going furiously. "I don't know—Ronald, I do love you, but I'm so—so frightened."
She nodded, shook her head, her heart racing. "I don't know—Ronald, I love you, but I'm just so—so scared."
He drew her down to him and she sat demurely on the edge of the deep lounge chair he occupied.
He pulled her close, and she sat quietly on the edge of the deep lounge chair he was in.
"And I'll take you to—where shall I take you?" he bantered.
"And I'll take you to—where should I take you?" he joked.
"Somewhere in Italy, you said."
"Somewhere in Italy, you said."
"Palermo! Glorious Palermo—darling, think of what it will be, just you and I. No more snatched meetings and disagreeable sisters, eh?"
"Palermo! Glorious Palermo—darling, just imagine what it will be like, just you and me. No more secret meetings and annoying sisters, right?"
Evie was thinking: he did not break in upon her thoughts. She was good to see. More attractive in her silence, for she had the slightest of cockney twangs.
Evie was thinking: he didn’t interrupt her thoughts. She looked great. Even more appealing in her silence, since she had just a hint of a Cockney accent.
"I wish Christina could come," she said at last; a note of defiance was in her tone. "A change like that would be splendid for her, and I've always planned to give her one."
"I wish Christina could come," she finally said, her tone tinged with defiance. "A change like that would be great for her, and I've always intended to give her one."
"Christina? Good lord! Come with us? You mad little thing, I'm not running a sanatorium."
"Christina? Oh my goodness! Come with us? You crazy little thing, I'm not running a mental health facility."
He laughed, leaning back in the chair to look up at her.
He laughed, leaning back in the chair to look up at her.
"Ronnie, I know it is awful nerve on my part—but if you love me—"
"Ronnie, I know it takes a lot of nerve for me to say this—but if you love me—"
He expected this. The philosophies he imparted seldom survived the acid test which opportunity applied.
He expected this. The ideas he shared rarely stood up to the tough test that opportunity presented.
"I suppose," she went on nervously, "it would be too much of a come-down to think of—of marrying me?"
"I guess," she continued anxiously, "it would be too much of a letdown to consider—marrying me?"
"Marriage!" His voice was reproving, his manner that of a man grievously hurt.
"Marriage!" His tone was disapproving, and he acted like someone who felt deeply wounded.
"You know what I think—what we both think about marriage, Evie?"
"You know what I think—what we both think about marriage, Evie?"
"It is—it is respectable anyway."
"It's respectable, anyway."
"Respectable!" he scoffed. "Who respects you? Who thinks any worse of you if you aren't married? People respect you for your independence. Marriage! It is a form of bondage invented by professional Christians who make a jolly good living out of it."
"Respectable!" he mocked. "Who respects you? Who thinks any less of you if you're not married? People respect you for your independence. Marriage! It's a form of bondage created by professional Christians who profit greatly from it."
"Well, religion is something. And the Bible—"
"Well, religion is significant. And the Bible—"
Ronnie jumped up.
Ronnie leaped up.
"We'll try the luck, Evie!" He went to a shelf and took down a book.
"We'll take a chance, Evie!" He walked over to a shelf and grabbed a book.
Evie was a dubious spectator. The fallibility of the method seemed open to question when such enormous issues were at stake. Yet she accepted a trifle reluctantly, the little sword he handed to her, and thrust it between the pages of the closed book.
Evie was a skeptical observer. The reliability of the method seemed questionable when such huge issues were involved. Still, she took the small sword he handed her with a bit of hesitation and stuck it between the pages of the closed book.
She opened it at the passage the sword had found.
She opened it at the spot where the sword had pointed.
"'Woe unto you—'" she began, but he snatched the book from her hands.
"'Woe to you—'" she started, but he grabbed the book from her hands.
"No, silly," he said, and read glibly. "'There is no fear in love: perfect love casteth out fear!'"
"No, silly," he said, reading smoothly. "'There is no fear in love: perfect love casts out fear!'"
Evie was skeptical.
Evie was unsure.
"You made it up!" she accused. "I mean, you only pretended it was there. I know that passage. I learned it at school—it is in John."
"You made that up!" she accused. "I mean, you just pretended it was there. I know that passage. I learned it in school—it’s in John."
He chuckled, delighted at her astuteness. "You little bishop," he said, and kissed her. "Now sit and amuse yourself. I want to speak to François."
He laughed, pleased by her cleverness. "You little bishop," he said, and kissed her. "Now sit and keep yourself entertained. I want to talk to François."
He was on his way to the pantry to dismiss François to his home when the bell sounded. He stopped François with a gesture.
He was heading to the pantry to send François home when the bell rang. He stopped François with a wave.
XII
"Don't open the door for a minute," he said in a low voice. "Evie, will you come tomorrow night—no not tomorrow. Today is Monday, come on Friday."
"Don't open the door for a second," he said quietly. "Evie, will you come tomorrow night—no, not tomorrow. Today is Monday, come on Friday."
"Yes, dear." She was glad to escape.
"Yeah, sure." She was happy to get away.
"Through there," he pointed. "François, let mademoiselle out by the pantry door after you have answered the bell."
"Through there," he pointed. "François, let the young lady out through the pantry door after you answer the bell."
Who was the visitor? People did not call upon him except by invitation—except Steppe. And Jan Steppe came slowly and suspiciously into the hall. Ronnie scarcely noticed the doctor who followed him.
Who was the visitor? People didn’t drop by unless they were invited—except for Steppe. And Jan Steppe walked slowly and warily into the hall. Ronnie barely noticed the doctor who was following him.
"Why were you keeping me waiting?" he growled.
"Why were you making me wait?" he grumbled.
"François could not have heard the bell," answered Ronnie easily.
"François couldn't have heard the bell," Ronnie replied casually.
"That's a lie." He looked round the room and sniffed. "You had a woman here, as usual, I suppose?"
"That's not true." He glanced around the room and sniffed. "You had a woman here, like always, I guess?"
Ronnie looked injured.
Ronnie looked hurt.
"M'm. Some shop girl," insisted the big man. "One of your pickups, huh?"
"M'm. Some shop girl," insisted the big man. "One of your pickups, huh?"
"I tell you I have been alone all the evening," said Ronnie, resigned. "François, isn't that so?"
"I’m telling you, I’ve been alone all evening," Ronnie said, feeling resigned. "François, right?"
Jan Steppe saved the servant from needless perjury.
Jan Steppe saved the servant from unnecessary lying.
"He's as big a liar as you are. You'll burn your fingers one of these days." He had a deep, harsh laugh, entirely without merriment. "You had a little trouble about one last year, didn't you?"
"He's just as big a liar as you are. You'll get burned one of these days." He had a deep, harsh laugh that wasn't cheerful at all. "You had some trouble with one last year, didn't you?"
Merville, impatient and fretful, broke in. "Let him alone, Steppe. I want to get this business over."
Merville, anxious and restless, interrupted. "Leave him be, Steppe. I just want to wrap this up."
Steppe stared at him. "Oh, you want to get it over, do you? We'll hurry things up for you, doctor!"
Steppe glared at him. "Oh, you want to wrap this up, huh? We'll speed things along for you, doctor!"
Ronnie was interested. He had never heard Steppe speak to Merville in that tone. There had been a marked change in Jan's attitude, even in the past few days. However, Ronnie was chiefly concerned in considering all the possible reasons for this call. The doctor explained and Ronnie breathed again.
Ronnie was intrigued. He had never heard Steppe talk to Merville like that before. There had been a noticeable shift in Jan's attitude, even in just the last few days. However, Ronnie was mainly focused on thinking about all the possible reasons for this call. The doctor explained, and Ronnie breathed a sigh of relief.
"We'll sit here," said Steppe.
"We'll sit here," said Steppe.
He sat down in Ronnie's library chair and taking a bundle of documents from his inside pocket, he threw them on the table.
He sat down in Ronnie's library chair and, pulling a bundle of documents from his inside pocket, he tossed them onto the table.
"Here are the papers you want, Merville—and by the way!" He turned in his chair and glowered at Ronnie. "Do you remember we pooled the Midwell Traction shares, Morelle?" His voice was ominous.
"Here are the documents you wanted, Merville—and by the way!" He turned in his chair and glared at Ronnie. "Do you remember we combined the Midwell Traction shares, Morelle?" His tone was foreboding.
"Er—yes—of course," said Ronnie, quaking.
"Uh—yes—of course," said Ronnie, shaking.
"We undertook to hold the stock until we mutually agreed as to the moment we should unload, huh?" Steppe demanded deliberately.
"We agreed to keep the stock until we both decided when to sell it, right?" Steppe asked deliberately.
Ronald made an ineffectual attempt to appear unconcerned.
Ronald made a pointless effort to seem indifferent.
"And we undertook not to part with a share until the stock reached forty-three. Do you remember, huh?"
"And we agreed not to sell a share until the stock hit forty-three. Do you remember, huh?"
"Yes," said Ronnie, and the big man's fist crashed down on the table.
"Yeah," said Ronnie, and the big guy's fist slammed down on the table.
"You're sure you remember?" he shouted. "You sold at thirty-five. Do that again, and d'ye know what I'll do?"
"Are you sure you remember?" he shouted. "You sold at thirty-five. Do that again, and do you know what I'll do?"
"I'm sure Ronald wouldn't—" began Merville, but was silenced.
"I'm sure Ronald wouldn't—" started Merville, but was interrupted.
"You shut up! It didn't matter so much that Traction slumped. But you broke faith with me, you rat!"
"You shut up! It didn’t matter so much that Traction fell apart. But you betrayed me, you jerk!"
"Don't lose your temper, Steppe," said the other sulkily, "it was a mistake, I tell you. My broker sold without authority."
"Don't get mad, Steppe," the other said sulkily, "it was a mistake, I swear. My broker sold without permission."
"Whilst we are on the subject of the Traction shares, I want to ask about the statement I filed in regard to the assets of the company. Was it right?" For a week the doctor had been trying to put this question. "Of we three, I'm the only director—you're not in it and Ronnie isn't in it, if there is anything wrong, I should be the goat?"
"While we’re on the topic of the Traction shares, I want to ask about the statement I submitted regarding the company's assets. Was it accurate?" For a week, the doctor had been trying to ask this question. "Of the three of us, I’m the only director—you’re not involved, and Ronnie isn’t either. If there's anything wrong, should I take the blame?"
Steppe's voice was milder. Here was a topic to be avoided.
Steppe's voice was softer. This was a subject to steer clear of.
"Huh! You're all right. What are you frightened about?"
"Huh! You're fine. What are you scared of?"
"I'm not frightened, but you had the draft?"
"I'm not scared, but did you have the draft?"
"It is in the safe," said Steppe with some satisfaction.
"It’s in the safe," Steppe said, feeling a sense of satisfaction.
"Steppe, how do we stand there?" asked the doctor urgently. "I know Moropulos was doing work for you of a sort. What was his position and Sault's? Is that the safe which Sault made? He told me about it some time ago."
"Steppe, how are we doing here?" the doctor asked urgently. "I know Moropulos was doing some work for you. What was his role and Sault's? Is that the safe that Sault made? He mentioned it to me a while back."
Steppe turned his head again in Ronald's direction.
Steppe turned his head again towards Ronald.
"You went to the trial! You saw him! You've seen him before—what do you think of him—clever, huh?"
"You went to the trial! You saw him! You've seen him before—what do you think of him—smart, right?"
"Well, I don't know—"
"Honestly, I have no idea—"
"Of course he's clever, you fool," said the other contemptuously. "If you had his brains and his principles, you'd be a big man. Remember that—a big man."
"Of course he's smart, you idiot," the other said dismissively. "If you had his intelligence and his values, you'd be a major player. Keep that in mind—a major player."
"I am attending the execution," said Ronnie, "the under sheriff is admitting three press reporters, and I am to be one of them."
"I’m going to the execution," said Ronnie. "The undersheriff is allowing three reporters in, and I get to be one of them."
Steppe eyed him gloomily, groping after the mind of the man who could fear him, yet did not fear to see a man done to death.
Steppe looked at him grimly, trying to understand the mindset of someone who could be afraid of him but wasn’t afraid to watch a man be killed.
"I'll tell you men all about Moropulos and Sault because you're all tarred with my brush. This is the big pull of Sault. A pull he's never used. Moropulos and I had business together. He was on one side of a wall called 'Law', huh? I was on the other. The comfortable side. And he used to hand things over. That put me a bit on his side. There were letters and certain other documents which we had to keep, yet were dangerous to keep. But you might always want 'em. I was scared over some shares that—well, I oughtn't have had them. And that's how Sault came to make the 'Destroying Angel', that's a good name! I christened it. There was a combination lock, the word being known only to Moropulos, Sault and myself. If you used the wrong combination—any combination but the right one, the acids are released and the contents of the safe destroyed. If you try to cut through the sides—the water runs out, down drops a plunger with the same result. When Moropulos was killed I tried to get at it, but the police were there before me. There was a typewritten note pasted on the top of the safe, telling exactly what would happen if they monkeyed with it. They haven't dared to touch it. It's in the Black Museum today with enough stuff inside to send me—well, a hell of a long way."
"I'll tell you guys all about Moropulos and Sault because you're all connected to me. This is the big deal with Sault. A deal he's never used. Moropulos and I had business together. He was on one side of a wall called 'Law,' right? I was on the other. The comfortable side. And he used to pass things to me. That made me a bit more aligned with him. There were letters and other documents we had to keep, but they were risky to hang on to. But you might always need them. I was nervous about some shares that—well, I shouldn't have had them. And that's how Sault came to create the 'Destroying Angel,' which is a great name! I named it. There was a combination lock, and only Moropulos, Sault, and I knew the word. If you used the wrong combination—any combination except the right one—the acids would be released, and everything in the safe would be destroyed. If you tried to cut through the sides, the water would drain out, and a plunger would drop, causing the same result. When Moropulos was killed, I tried to access it, but the police got there before me. There was a typewritten note stuck on the safe, explaining exactly what would happen if they tampered with it. They haven’t dared to touch it. It’s in the Black Museum now with enough stuff inside to get me—well, a really long way."
"Suppose this man tells?" asked Merville fearfully.
"Do you think this man will tell?" asked Merville anxiously.
"He won't tell. That kind of man doesn't squeal. If it had been Ronald Morelle, I'd have been on my way to South America by now. A word from Sault and I'm—" he snapped his fingers, "but do you think it worries me? I can sleep and go about my work without a second's fear. That's the kind of man I am. No nerves—look at my hand." He thrust out his heavy paw stiffly. "Steady as a rock, huh? Good boy, Sault!"
"He won't spill. That type of guy doesn’t rat. If it had been Ronald Morelle, I'd be on my way to South America by now. One word from Sault and I’m—" he snapped his fingers, "but do you think that bothers me? I can sleep and go about my business without a moment's worry. That’s the kind of guy I am. No nerves—check out my hand." He extended his large hand stiffly. "Steady as a rock, right? Good job, Sault!"
"I met him once—" began Ronnie.
"I met him once—" Ronnie started.
"I've met him more than once," said the grim Steppe. "A man with strange compelling eyes, the only fellow that ever frightened me!" He looked at Ronald curiously. "It is unbelievable that a white-livered devil like you can see him die. It would make me sick. And yet you, whose nerves ought to be rags considering the filthy life you live, can stand calmly by—ugh! I don't know how you can do it! To see a man's soul go out!"
"I've met him more than once," said the grim Steppe. "A guy with those strange, intense eyes, the only person who's ever scared me!" He looked at Ronald with curiosity. "It's unbelievable that a coward like you can watch him die. It would make me sick. And yet you, whose nerves should be frayed given the awful life you live, can just stand there—ugh! I don't know how you can do it! To see a man's soul leave his body!"
Ronnie laughed quickly. "Sault's rather keen on his soul. Boyle, the governor, says he recited Henley's poem on his way to the cells."
Ronnie laughed abruptly. "Sault really cares about his soul. Boyle, the governor, said he recited Henley's poem on his way to the cells."
But Steppe did not laugh. "Soul? H'm. He made me believe in something—soul or spirit or—something. He dominated me. Do you believe in the soul, Merville?"
But Steppe didn’t laugh. “Soul? Hmm. He made me believe in something—soul or spirit or—something. He had control over me. Do you believe in the soul, Merville?”
"Yes, I do. A transient x that only abides in the body at the will of its host."
"Yes, I do. A temporary x that only exists in the body at the will of its host."
Ronnie groaned wearily. "Oh, God, are you going to lecture?" he asked and Jan Steppe roared at him.
Ronnie groaned tiredly. "Oh, God, are you going to give a lecture?" he asked, and Jan Steppe yelled at him.
"Shut up! Go on, Merville. Do you mean that it leaves the body before—death?"
"Shut up! Come on, Merville. Are you saying that it leaves the body before—death?"
"I think so," said Merville thoughtfully. "I've often stood by the side of a patient desperately sick, and suddenly felt in my body his despair and weakness, and seen him brighten and flush with my strength."
"I think so," Merville said, deep in thought. "I've often stood beside a seriously ill patient and suddenly felt their despair and weakness in my own body, and I've seen them brighten and flush with my strength."
"Really?" Steppe's voice was intense. "Do you mean that your spirits have exchanged themselves?"
"Really?" Steppe's voice was intense. "Are you saying that your spirits have switched places?"
Dr. Merville flicked the ash of his cigar into the fireplace. "Call it 'spirit', 'soul', 'X', anything you like—call it individuality. There has been a momentary exchange."
Dr. Merville flicked the ash from his cigar into the fireplace. "Call it 'spirit,' 'soul,' 'X,' whatever you prefer—just call it individuality. There’s been a brief exchange."
"How do you explain it?"
"How do you explain that?"
"Science doesn't explain everything," said Merville. "Science accepts a whole lot of what we call 'incommensurables'."
"Science doesn't explain everything," Merville said. "Science acknowledges a lot of what we refer to as 'incommensurables'."
"H'm," Steppe pushed away the papers and rose. "H'm. That'll do for the night. Keep those papers, you fellows, and digest them. You going out, Morelle?"
"Hmm," Steppe pushed the papers aside and stood up. "Hmm. That’s enough for tonight. You guys keep those papers and go over them. Are you heading out, Morelle?"
"No, would you like me to go anywhere with you?" Ronnie was eager to serve.
"No, do you want me to go anywhere with you?" Ronnie was eager to help.
"No," shortly. "Merville, I'm dining with you tomorrow. And I hope Beryl won't have a headache this time. I've got a box at the Pantheon."
"No," came the quick reply. "Merville, I'm having dinner with you tomorrow. And I hope Beryl doesn't have a headache this time. I've got a box at the Pantheon."
The doctor was obviously embarrassed.
The doctor was clearly embarrassed.
"She—well, she isn't very bright just now."
"She—well, she isn't very smart at the moment."
"Let her be bright enough to come to dinner tomorrow night," said Steppe.
"Let her be smart enough to come to dinner tomorrow night," said Steppe.
The door banged and Ronnie drew a deep breath.
The door slammed, and Ronnie took a deep breath.
"Thank God," he said piously.
"Thank God," he said solemnly.
XIII
François went after them, not unhappy to detach himself from a tense and threatening atmosphere, his resentment against his employer somewhat modified when he reached home, by a letter from his visiting brother announcing the postponement of his departure from Switzerland.
François followed them, not unhappy to distance himself from a tense and threatening atmosphere. His frustration with his employer was somewhat eased when he got home and found a letter from his brother, who was visiting, announcing that his departure from Switzerland had been postponed.
Therefore it was Ronnie who answered the sharp ring of the bell. When he saw the girl his jaw dropped.
Therefore, it was Ronnie who answered the sharp ring of the bell. When he saw the girl, his jaw dropped.
"Really, Beryl! You place me in a most awkward position. Whatever made you come? Steppe was here—suppose he came back? Why didn't you bring somebody with you?"
"Seriously, Beryl! You’re putting me in a really uncomfortable spot. What made you decide to come? Steppe was here—what if he comes back? Why didn't you bring someone with you?"
He was flustered and scared. Steppe might return at any moment.
He was anxious and afraid. Steppe could come back any minute.
"I'm sorry I have outraged the proprieties," said Beryl with a little smile. "Did that child from the druggist's have a chaperon?"
"I'm sorry for breaking the rules," Beryl said with a small smile. "Did that kid from the pharmacy have a chaperone?"
"Eh?" Ronnie was startled.
"Wait, what?" Ronnie was startled.
"I saw her come in and I saw her go out. I've been waiting for an opportunity of seeing you. She's pretty, but, oh, Ronald, she's only a baby!"
"I watched her come in and I watched her leave. I've been waiting for a chance to see you. She's pretty, but, oh, Ronald, she's just a kid!"
Ronnie made a quick recovery from his surprise. If she had seen Evie, she had also seen Steppe and must be sure that he had gone. She would probably know from her father what were their plans for the night.
Ronnie quickly got over his surprise. If she had seen Evie, she must have seen Steppe too and should be sure that he was gone. She would probably know from her dad what their plans were for the night.
"I give you my word of honor, Beryl," said he earnestly, "that she merely came to see me about her sister—you know her, Christina, I think she is called. Evie is very anxious that I should help send her abroad. As far as Evie is concerned, you can put your mind at rest. I give you my solemn word of honor that I have never a& much as held her hand."
"I promise you, Beryl," he said seriously, "that she only came to talk to me about her sister—you know her, I believe her name is Christina. Evie is really eager for me to help send her overseas. As far as Evie is concerned, you can stop worrying. I give you my solemn word that I've never even held her hand."
She knew he was lying, but tonight of all nights she must accept his word. She was in a fever: it was almost painful to hold fast to the last shreds of her failing reserve.
She knew he was lying, but tonight of all nights she had to take his word for it. She was on edge: it was almost painful to cling to the last bits of her dwindling self-control.
"Ronald." Her voice was tremulous and he braced himself for a scene. "You don't want me to marry Steppe?"
"Ronald." Her voice shook, and he prepared himself for a confrontation. "You don't want me to marry Steppe?"
So that was it. And he had thought she had accepted the position so admirably.
So that was it. And he had thought she had taken the position so well.
"Ronald, you know it would be—death to me—worse than death to me. Can't you—can't you use your imagination?"
"Ronald, you know it would be—devastating for me—worse than devastating for me. Can't you—can't you think outside the box?"
Her eyes avoided his: that alone helped to restore a little of his poise. She had come as a suppliant, and would not be difficult to handle. The old Beryl, polished, cynical mistress of herself and her emotions, might have beaten him down; induced God knows what, extravagant promises.
Her eyes turned away from his: that alone helped him regain a bit of his confidence. She had come seeking help and wouldn't be hard to deal with. The old Beryl, refined and cynical, in control of herself and her feelings, could have worn him down; made him promise who knows what ridiculous commitments.
"I don't want to talk about what has happened. I am not reproaching you or appealing to any sense of duty but—"
"I don't want to discuss what happened. I'm not blaming you or asking for any sense of responsibility, but—"
She stood there, her eyes downcast, twisting her gloves into tight spirals. He said nothing, holding his arguments in reserve against her exhaustion.
She stood there, her eyes lowered, twisting her gloves into tight spirals. He said nothing, saving his arguments for when she wasn't so worn out.
"You make it hard, awfully hard for me, Ronnie. You do know—Steppe wants to marry me?"
"You make it difficult, really difficult for me, Ronnie. You do know that Steppe wants to marry me?"
He nodded.
He agreed.
"Do you realize what that means—to me, Ronnie?"
"Do you know what that means—to me, Ronnie?"
"He's not a bad fellow," protested Ronnie. "Really, Beryl, I never dreamed you were going to take this line. Is it decent?"
"He's not a bad guy," protested Ronnie. "Honestly, Beryl, I never thought you'd go this route. Is it right?"
"He's—he's awful, Ronnie, you know he's awful. He's hideous, he's just animal all through. Animal with reasoning powers, gross—horrible. You liked me, Ronnie," she was pleading now. "Why—why don't you marry me? I love you—I must have loved you. I could learn to respect you so easily. They say you're rotten, but you're of my own kind. Ronnie, don't you know what it means to me to say this—don't you know?"
"He's—he's terrible, Ronnie, you know he's terrible. He's disgusting, just an animal all the way through. An animal with reasoning skills, gross—horrible. You liked me, Ronnie," she said urgently. "Why—why don't you marry me? I love you—I must have loved you. I could easily learn to respect you. They say you're no good, but you're one of my own kind. Ronnie, don't you realize what it means to me to say this—don't you understand?"
She was gripping his arm with an intensity which made him wince. Hysteria—suppose Steppe did come back? He went moist at the thought.
She was holding onto his arm so tightly that it made him flinch. Panic—what if Steppe really did return? The thought made him feel sweaty.
"Ronnie, why don't you?" she breathed. "It would save me. It would save father, too. He would accept the accomplished fact, and be relieved. Ronnie, it would save my soul and my body. I'd serve you as faithfully as any woman ever served a man, I would Ronnie. I'd be—I'd be as light as the lightest woman you know—don't you realize what I am saying—?"
"Ronnie, why don't you?" she whispered. "It would save me. It would save Dad, too. He would come to terms with it and feel relieved. Ronnie, it would save my soul and my body. I would be as loyal to you as any woman has ever been to a man. I would, Ronnie. I would be—I'd be as carefree as the lightest woman you know—don't you understand what I'm saying—?"
"My dear girl," he said, thoroughly alarmed, "I couldn't oppose Steppe, he's a good fellow, really he is. I'm sure you'd be happy. I'm awfully fond of you—"
"My dear girl," he said, clearly concerned, "I can’t go against Steppe; he’s a good guy, really he is. I’m sure you’d be happy. I care about you a lot—"
"Then take me away! I'll go with you tonight—now, now! Take me. Ronnie, I'll go—now—this very minute and I'll bless you. He wouldn't want me then. I know him."
"Then take me away! I'll go with you tonight—right now, right now! Take me. Ronnie, I'll go—now—this very minute and I'll be grateful to you. He wouldn't want me then. I know him."
"I—I wish you wouldn't talk such rot," he quavered.
"I—I wish you wouldn't talk like that," he stammered.
"Take me," she urged desperately. "There is a train tonight for Ostende, take me. Take me, Ronald, I could love you—I could love you in gratitude—save me from this gross man."
"Take me," she pleaded urgently. "There's a train tonight to Ostende, take me. Take me, Ronald, I could love you—I could love you out of gratitude—save me from this disgusting man."
Ronnie, in a flurry of fear, pushed her away. "You don't know what you're talking about," he said shrilly. "Steppe would kill me. Beryl, I'm fond of you, but I can't cross Steppe."
Ronnie, in a panic, pushed her away. "You have no idea what you're saying," he said sharply. "Steppe would kill me. Beryl, I care about you, but I can’t go against Steppe."
That was the end, her last throw in the game. Ronnie was Ronnie. That was all. She was very calm now; but for her pallor and the uncontrollable tremor of her hands, her old self.
That was the end, her last attempt in the game. Ronnie was Ronnie. That was all. She was very calm now; except for her pale face and the uncontrollable shaking of her hands, she was her old self.
That she had humiliated herself did not bring her a moment's regret. Stampeded—she had been stampeded by sheer physical fear.
That she had embarrassed herself didn’t cause her any regret. She had been overwhelmed—she had been overwhelmed by pure physical fear.
"I think I'll go," she said, taking up her furs. "You need not get me a cab—this time. And Moropulos cannot photograph me. I might have forced you to do what I wished, playing on your fears. I couldn't do that. What a coward—but I won't reproach you, Ronnie."
"I think I'll head out," she said, grabbing her furs. "You don't have to get me a cab—this time. And Moropulos can't photograph me. I could have made you do what I wanted by playing on your fears. I just couldn't do that. What a coward—but I won't blame you, Ronnie."
She held out her hand and he held it reluctantly. This time he took no risks. He gave her a minute's start and then he, too, went out. Madame Ritti was ever a place of refuge to Ronnie when his nerves were jangled.
She extended her hand and he took it with hesitation. This time he played it safe. He gave her a minute to leave first and then followed her outside. Madame Ritti was always a place of comfort for Ronnie when he felt on edge.
XIV
How quickly the days flew past! Beryl had a letter from Sir John Maxton one Saturday:
How quickly the days flew by! Beryl received a letter from Sir John Maxton one Saturday:
"I have seen our friend for the third time since the sentence; you know that on Tuesday he 'goes the way'—those are his own words. What can I tell you of him. Beryl, that you do not know? He has become one of my dearest friends. How strange that seems, written! Yet it is true and when he asked me if I would come and see him on the morning, I agreed. In France it is the custom of the defending advocate to be present—I am glad it is not necessary in England. Yet I shall go and I pray that I may be as fearless as he.
"I've seen our friend for the third time since the sentence; you know he 'goes the way' on Tuesday—those are his own words. What can I tell you about him, Beryl, that you don't already know? He has become one of my closest friends. It seems so strange to write that! But it’s true, and when he asked me if I would come and see him in the morning, I agreed. In France, it’s customary for the defending advocate to be present—I’m glad it’s not required in England. Still, I will go, and I hope I can be as fearless as he is."
"He spoke of you yesterday and of 'Christina'—that is Miss Colebrook, isn't it? But so cheerfully!
"He talked about you yesterday and about 'Christina'—that's Miss Colebrook, right? But he was so cheerful!"
"The officers of the prison are fond of him and even the chief warder, a hard-bitten Guardsman, who was the principal flogger at Pentonville for many years, speaks of him affectionately. Completely untroubled—that is how I should describe Ambrose. He has been allowed the privilege of a reader, one of the warders, an educated man who acts as librarian to the prison. He has chosen Gibbon's 'Roman Empire' and on my suggestion, he is concentrating on the chapters dealing with the creation of the Byzantine Empire. The story of Belesarius fascinates him; Belesarius is a character after his own heart, as I knew would be the case. The chaplain sees him frequently and Ambrose is politely attentive. It is rather like a village schoolmaster instructing Newton in astronomy. Ambrose is so far advanced that the good man's efforts to bring him to an understanding are just a little pathetic. 'I can't understand Mr. Pinley's God,' he said to me when I called immediately after the clergyman's visit. 'He is a slave's conception of a super-master—the superstition of a fighting tribe.' Ambrose holds to his own faith, which is comprehended in Henley's poem 'Out of the dark which covers me.' He recites this continuously.
"The prison guards like him, and even the chief warder, a tough ex-Guardsman who was the main flogger at Pentonville for many years, speaks of him fondly. Completely unbothered—that's how I would describe Ambrose. He’s been given the privilege of having a reader, one of the guards who is an educated man and acts as the prison librarian. He chose Gibbon's 'Roman Empire,' and on my suggestion, he's focusing on the chapters about the creation of the Byzantine Empire. The story of Belesarius captivates him; Belesarius is a character he really connects with, as I knew he would. The chaplain visits him often, and Ambrose is politely attentive. It’s like a village schoolmaster teaching Newton about astronomy. Ambrose is so far ahead that the chaplain’s attempts to help him understand are a bit sad. 'I can't understand Mr. Pinley's God,' he told me when I stopped by right after the clergyman's visit. 'He is a slave's idea of a super-master—the superstition of a fighting tribe.' Ambrose sticks to his own beliefs, which align with Henley's poem 'Out of the dark which covers me.' He recites this constantly."
"I said that he spoke of you and Christina. I asked him if he would like to see you both, knowing that if he did you would face the ordeal. But he said that it was unnecessary."
"I mentioned that he talked about you and Christina. I asked him if he wanted to see both of you, knowing that if he did, you'd go through the ordeal. But he said it wasn't needed."
On the Monday evening Christina came to the house. They did not sleep that night.
On Monday evening, Christina came to the house. They didn’t sleep that night.
"I suppose we're neurotic, but I never felt saner," said Beryl, "or more peacefully minded. And yet if it were somebody I did not know, some servant with whom I was just on nodding terms, I should be a bundle of nerves. And it is Ambrose! Christina, are we just keyed up, over-strained—shall we collapse? I have wondered."
"I guess we're a bit neurotic, but I’ve never felt more sane," said Beryl, "or more at peace. Yet if it were someone I didn’t know, like a servant I only spoke to occasionally, I’d be a total wreck. But it’s Ambrose! Christina, are we just worked up, overstressed—are we going to fall apart? I’ve been wondering."
"I shall not break," said Christina, "I have been worrying about you—"
"I won't break," said Christina, "I've been worried about you—"
Yet it was Christina on whom the chimes of the little French clock on the mantelpiece fell like the knell of doom.
Yet it was Christina on whom the chimes of the little French clock on the mantelpiece sounded like a death knell.
"—six—seven—eight—nine!" counted Beryl, tense, exalted.
"—six—seven—eight—nine!" counted Beryl, tense and excited.
It was over. Ambrose Sault had gone the way.
It was over. Ambrose Sault had moved on.
"Goodbye, Ambrose!"
"See you later, Ambrose!"
Christina's voice was a wail. Before Beryl could reach her, she had slipped to the floor in a dead faint.
Christina's voice was a scream. Before Beryl could get to her, she had collapsed to the floor in a faint.
XV
Ronald Morelle came down the carpeted stairs of the House of Shame, and there was a half smile on his lips, as though the echoes of laughter were still vibrating through this silent mansion and he must respond.
Ronald Morelle came down the carpeted stairs of the House of Shame, a half-smile on his lips, as if the echoes of laughter were still resonating through the silent mansion and he felt the need to react.
The hall was in darkness except for the light admitted by a semi-circular transom. Turning his head, he saw that the door of the salon was ajar, and he hesitated. He had never seen the salon by daylight, only at night, when the soft lights were burning and silver chandeliers glowed with tiny yellow globes.
The hall was dark except for the light coming in through a semi-circular transom. Turning his head, he noticed that the salon door was slightly open, and he paused. He had never seen the salon in daylight, only at night when the soft lights were on and the silver chandeliers shone with little yellow bulbs.
He pushed open the door. The darkness here had been relieved by somebody who had opened one window and unshuttered two others. The room was in disorder, chairs remained where the sitters had left them, and the cold gray light of morning looked upon tarnished gilding and faded damask, and the tawdry litter of the night before. Merciless, pitiless, contemptuous was the sneer of the clean dawn.
He pushed open the door. The darkness here had been lightened by someone who had opened one window and unshuttered two others. The room was a mess, with chairs left where the people had abandoned them, and the cold gray light of morning shone on tarnished gold and faded fabric, along with the cheap clutter from the night before. Merciless, heartless, and disdainful was the sneer of the fresh dawn.
Ronald's smile deepened. And then he caught a reflection of himself in one of the long mirrors. He looked pale and drawn. He shivered. Not because the mirror gave back the illusion of a sick man—he knew well enough he was healthy—but because he glimpsed the something in his eyes, the leering devil that sat behind the levers and turned the switches of desire.
Ronald's smile grew wider. Then he noticed his reflection in one of the long mirrors. He looked pale and worn out. He shivered. Not because the mirror reflected a sickly man—he knew he was healthy—but because he caught a glimpse of something in his eyes, the sneering devil that controlled the levers and flipped the switches of desire.
A car was waiting for him at the end of the slumbering street. Madame did not like cars at the door in the early hours of the morning, and he stepped in, wrapping his coat about him.
A car was waiting for him at the end of the quiet street. Madame didn’t like cars arriving at the door early in the morning, so he got in, pulling his coat around him.
The sun had not yet risen and Wechester was a two hours run with a clear road.
The sun hadn't come up yet and Wechester was a two-hour drive on an open road.
Sault was in Wechester Gaol awaiting the dread hour, and from somewhere in Lancashire, a gaunt-faced barber who had marked in his diary the date of an engagement, had taken train to Ronald's destination, carrying with him the supple straps that would bind the wrists of the living and be slipped from the wrists of the dead.
Sault was in Wechester Gaol waiting for the dreaded hour, and from somewhere in Lancashire, a thin-faced barber who had noted the date of an appointment in his diary had taken a train to Ronald's destination, bringing along the flexible straps that would tie the wrists of the living and be removed from the wrists of the dead.
The clear sky gave promise of a perfect winter day, but the morning air was cold. He pulled up the windows of the car and wished he had bought a newspaper or book to wile away the time. In two hours the soul of Ambrose Sault—
The clear sky promised a perfect winter day, but the morning air was chilly. He rolled up the car windows and wished he had picked up a newspaper or book to pass the time. In two hours, the soul of Ambrose Sault—
The soul! What was the soul? Was it Driesh's "Entelechy;" that "innnermost secret" of animation? Was there substance to the soul? Was it material? A flame, Merville had once called it, a flame from a common fire. Could the flame leap at will from a man's body and leave him—what? A lunatic, a madman, a beast without reason? Ronald shrugged away the speculation, but the scholar in him was uneasy and insensibly he came back to the problem.
The soul! What was the soul? Was it Driesh's "Entelechy," that "innermost secret" of life? Did the soul have substance? Was it physical? Merville had once referred to it as a flame, a flame from a common fire. Could that flame jump at will from a person’s body and leave them—what? A lunatic, a madman, a beast without reason? Ronald dismissed the speculation, but the scholar in him felt unsettled and couldn't help but return to the issue.
The promise of fair weather was belied as the car drew nearer to Wechester. A mist, thin and white, lay like a blanket on the streets, and Ronald's car "hawked" its way into the still thicker mist which lay on Wechester Common. The car drew up at the prison gates, and he looked at his watch. It wanted a quarter of nine.
The promise of nice weather was contradicted as the car got closer to Wechester. A thin, white mist covered the streets like a blanket, and Ronald's car crept into the even denser fog on Wechester Common. The car stopped at the prison gates, and he glanced at his watch. It was a quarter to nine.
Ronnie saw a thin man, thinly clad, walking up and down outside. His hair was long and fell over his coat collar, his nose was red with the cold, and now and again he stopped to stamp his feet. Ronnie wondered who he was.
Ronnie saw a skinny man, dressed lightly, pacing back and forth outside. His hair was long and hung over his coat collar, his nose was red from the cold, and every so often he stopped to stamp his feet. Ronnie was curious about who he was.
A wicket opened at his ring, and he showed his authority through the bars before, with a clang and a clatter of turning locks and the thud of many bolts, the door swung open and he found himself in a square stone room furnished with a desk, a high stool and one chair.
A small gate opened at his ring, and he displayed his authority through the bars before, with a loud clang and clatter of turning locks and the heavy thud of multiple bolts, the door swung open and he found himself in a square stone room furnished with a desk, a high stool, and one chair.
The warder took his authority and read it, made an entry in the hook, and rang a bell. It was a cheerless room, in spite of the fire, thought Ronald. Three sets of handcuffs garlanded above the chimney piece; a suggestive truncheon lay on brackets near the warder's desk, and within reach of his hand, and a framed copy of Prison Regulations only served to emphasize the bareness of the remaining wall.
The guard took his authority and read it, made a note in the book, and rang a bell. It was a dreary room, despite the fire, Ronald thought. Three sets of handcuffs hung above the fireplace; a menacing baton sat on a shelf near the guard's desk, within easy reach, and a framed copy of the Prison Regulations only highlighted the emptiness of the rest of the wall.
Again the clatter and click of the lock and another warder came in.
Again, the clatter and click of the lock, and another guard came in.
"Take this gentleman to the governor's room," said the doorkeeper.
"Take this guy to the governor's room," said the doorkeeper.
Ronald was amused because the second warder put his hand on his arm as though he were a prisoner, and did not remove his hand even when he was unlocking the innumerable gates, doors and grilles which stood between liberty and the prisoners.
Ronald found it funny that the second guard put his hand on his arm as if he were a prisoner and didn't take it off even while unlocking the countless gates, doors, and bars that separated freedom from the inmates.
The governor's room was scarcely more cheerful than the gatekeeper's lodge. There was a desk piled with papers, a worn leather armchair and an office smell which was agreeable and human.
The governor's office was hardly any more cheerful than the gatekeeper's lodge. There was a desk stacked with papers, a shabby leather armchair, and a familiar office smell that was pleasant and relatable.
The governor shook hands with the visitor, whom he had met before, and Ronald nodded to the two other pressmen who were waiting.
The governor shook hands with the visitor, whom he had met before, and Ronald nodded to the two other reporters who were waiting.
Then they took him out into the yard.
Then they took him out to the yard.
The warder led the way, and the doctor followed, then came the governor and last, save for the warder who brought up the rear, went Ronald Morelle, without a single tremor of heart, to the house of doom.
The guard led the way, and the doctor followed. Next came the governor, and finally, bringing up the rear after the guard, was Ronald Morelle, without a hint of fear, heading to the house of doom.
To a great glass-roofed hall with tier upon tier of galleries and yellow cell doors, and near at hand (that which was nearest to them as they came in) one cell, door ajar. Outside three blankets neatly folded were stacked one on each other. They were the blankets in which the condemned man had slept.
To a large hall with a glass roof, featuring multiple tiers of galleries and yellow cell doors, and nearby (the closest one as they entered) a cell with its door slightly open. Outside, three neatly folded blankets were stacked on top of each other. These were the blankets the condemned man had slept in.
Here was a wait. A nerve-racking wait to those with nerves. Ronald had none. A small door opened into the yard and he strolled through it and found himself in a small black courtyard. Twenty paces away was a little building which looked like a tool house. There were two gray-black sliding doors and these were open. All he could see was a plain clean interior with a scrubbed floor, and a yellow rope that hung from somewhere in the roof. He was joined by an officer whom he took to be the chief warder.
Here was a wait. A nerve-wracking wait for those who had nerves. Ronald had none. A small door swung open to the yard, and he walked through it, finding himself in a small, dark courtyard. Twenty steps away was a tiny building that looked like a tool shed. There were two gray-black sliding doors, and they were open. All he could see was a simple, clean interior with a scrubbed floor and a yellow rope hanging from somewhere in the ceiling. He was joined by an officer whom he assumed was the chief warden.
Physically Ronald was a coward. He admitted as much to himself. He feared pain, he shrank from danger. In his questionable business transactions he guarded himself in every way from unpleasant consequences, employing two lawyers who checked one another's conclusions.
Physically, Ronald was a coward. He acknowledged this to himself. He was afraid of pain and avoided danger. In his dubious business dealings, he took every precaution to protect himself from negative outcomes, hiring two lawyers who verified each other's conclusions.
Yet he could watch the pain of others and never turn a hair. He had witnessed capital operations and had found stimulus in the experience which the hospital theatre brings to the enthusiastic scientist. He had seen death administered by the law in England, America and France. Once he stood by the side of a guillotine in a little northern town of France and watched three shrieking men dragged to "the widow" and was the least affected of the spectators, until the blood of one splashed his hand. And then it was only disgust he felt. He himself was incapable of violent action. He might torture the helpless, but he would have to be sure they were helpless.
Yet he could watch others in pain without reacting at all. He had seen major surgeries and found inspiration in the intensity of the hospital theater, which excites eager scientists. He had witnessed legal executions in England, America, and France. Once, he stood next to a guillotine in a small northern French town and watched three screaming men dragged to “the widow,” remaining less affected than the other onlookers until one of them splattered blood on his hand. At that point, he only felt disgust. He himself was incapable of violent action. He could torture the defenseless, but he needed to be absolutely sure they were defenseless.
"Chilly this morning, sir," said the chief warder conversationally, and said that he did not know what was happening to the weather nowadays. "Is this the first time you've been inside?"
"Chilly this morning, sir," the chief warder said casually, adding that he didn't know what was going on with the weather lately. "Is this your first time being inside?"
"In a prison? Oh lord, no," said Ronnie.
"In a prison? Oh no way," said Ronnie.
"Ah!" The warder jerked his head toward the door. "On this kind of job?"
"Ah!" The guard turned his head toward the door. "On a job like this?"
"Yes, twice before."
"Yes, two times before."
The officer looked glum.
The officer looked unhappy.
"Not very pleasant. It upsets all the routine of the establishment. Can't get the men out for exercise till after it is over. They sit in their cells and brood—we always have a lot of trouble afterwards."
"Not very pleasant. It disrupts the whole routine of the establishment. We can't get the guys out for exercise until after it's done. They just sit in their cells and stew—we always have a lot of issues afterward."
"How is he going to take it?" asked Ronald.
"How is he going to handle it?" asked Ronald.
"Who, the prisoner?" Mr. Marsden smiled. "Oh, he's going to take it all right. They never give any trouble—and he—he'll go laughing, you mark my words. We like him, here—that's a funny thing to say, isn't it? But I assure you, I've had to take three men off observation duty—they are the warders who sit in the cell with him—they got so upset. It is a fact. Old fellows who'd been in the prison service for years. Here's the deputy."
"Who, the prisoner?" Mr. Marsden smiled. "Oh, he's going to handle it just fine. They never cause any trouble—and he—he'll leave with a smile, trust me on that. We like him here—that's a strange thing to admit, isn't it? But I promise you, I've had to pull three guards off observation duty—they're the ones who sit in the cell with him—they got so disturbed. It's true. Old guys who’ve been in the prison service for years. Here's the deputy."
A tall man in a trench coat had come through the grille.
A tall guy in a trench coat had walked in through the grille.
"Good morning, Morelle, have you seen the governor?"
"Good morning, Morelle, have you seen the governor?"
Ronnie nodded.
Ronnie agreed.
"He won't be here for the—er—event," said Major Boyle. "Between ourselves, he said he couldn't stand it. An extraordinary thing. Have you seen Sir John Maxton?"
"He won't be here for the—uh—event," said Major Boyle. "Just between us, he said he couldn't handle it. It's quite unusual. Have you seen Sir John Maxton?"
"No, is he here?" asked Ronnie interested.
"No, is he here?" Ronnie asked, intrigued.
"He's in the cell with the man—there he is."
"He's in the cell with the guy—there he is."
Sir John's face was gray: he seemed to have shrunken. He had not expected to see Ronnie, but he made no comment on his presence.
Sir John's face was pale; he looked like he had withered away. He hadn't expected to see Ronnie, but he said nothing about his presence.
"Good morning, Boyle. Good morning, Ronnie. I have just said goodbye to him."
"Good morning, Boyle. Good morning, Ronnie. I just said goodbye to him."
"Aren't you staying?"
"Are you not staying?"
"No—he understands," said Sir John briefly. Then he seemed to be conscious of Ronnie's presence. The deputy had gone back to the hall.
"No—he understands," Sir John said briefly. Then he seemed to notice Ronnie was there. The deputy had returned to the hall.
"Ronnie, how could you come here this morning—and meet the eyes of this man so soon to face God?" he asked in a hushed voice.
"Ronnie, how could you come here this morning—and look this man in the eye who’s about to meet God?" he asked in a quiet voice.
Ronnie's lips curled.
Ronnie smiled slyly.
"I suppose you feel in your heart that it is a great injustice, that your noble-minded murderer should go to a shameful death, whilst a leprous but respectable member of society like myself walks free through that gate!"
"I guess you feel deep down that it's really unfair for your noble-minded killer to face a disgraceful execution, while a leprous but respectable person like me gets to walk freely through that gate!"
"I would wish no man this morning's agony," said the other.
"I wouldn't wish this morning's agony on anyone," said the other.
"Suppose you were God—"
"Imagine you were God—"
"Ronnie, have you no decency!"
"Ronnie, do you have no decency?"
"Ob, yes—but suppose you were: would you transfer the soul and the individuality of us two, Ambrose Sault and Ronnie Morelle?"
"Ah, yes—but if you were, would you move the soul and individuality of the two of us, Ambrose Sault and Ronnie Morelle?"
"God forgive me, I would, for you are altogether beastly!"
"God forgive me, I would, because you are totally terrible!"
Ronnie laughed again.
Ronnie laughed once more.
There was the sound of a slamming door and a man came into the yard, squat, unshaven, a little nervous. A derby hat was on the back of his head, and in his hands, clasped behind him, was a leathern strap.
There was the sound of a door slamming, and a man walked into the yard. He was short, unshaven, and looked a bit anxious. He had a derby hat perched on the back of his head, and in his hands, which were clasped behind him, he held a leather strap.
"There's the hangman," said Ronnie. "Ask him what he thinks of murderers' souls! What is death, Sir John? Look at those tablets on the wall—just a few initials. Yet they sleep as soundly as the great in the Abbey under their splendid monuments. Though they were hanged by the neck until they were dead. You would like God to change us. One of those changes which Merville talked about the other night—it was a pity you weren't there."
"There's the executioner," said Ronnie. "Ask him what he thinks about murderers' souls! What is death, Sir John? Look at those plaques on the wall—just a few initials. Yet they rest as peacefully as the prominent figures in the Abbey under their grand monuments. Even though they were hanged by the neck until they were dead. You want God to change us. One of those changes that Merville mentioned the other night—it’s too bad you missed it."
Sir John said nothing: he walked to the grille and a warder unlocked the steel door. For a second he stood and then, as the hangman went into the hall, he passed out through the opened gate.
Sir John said nothing; he walked to the grille, and a guard unlocked the steel door. For a moment, he stood there, and then, as the executioner entered the hall, he stepped through the open gate.
Presently two warders came from the hall and then another two, walking solemnly in slow step, and then a bound man; a great rugged figure who overshadowed the clergyman by his side. The drone of the burial service came to Ronald Morelle and he took off his hat.
Currently, two guards walked out of the hall, followed by another two, moving slowly and solemnly, and then there was a restrained man; a large, tough figure who completely overshadowed the clergyman next to him. The sound of the burial service reached Ronald Morelle, and he took off his hat.
Sault was reciting something. His powerful voice drowned the thin voice of the minister:
Sault was talking about something. His strong voice overwhelmed the minister's weak voice:
"It matters not how straight the Gate—"
"It doesn't matter how straight the gate is—"
He paced in time to the metre.
He walked in rhythm with the beat.
"How charged with punishment the scroll,
"How filled with punishment the scroll,
"I am the master of my fate—"
"I am in control of my destiny—"
Nearer, and yet nearer, and then their eyes met!
Nearer, and even closer, and then their eyes locked!
The debonair worldling, silk hat in hand, his hair brushed and pomaded, his immaculate cravat set faultlessly—and the other! That big gray-faced man with the mane of hair, his rough clothes and his collarless shirt!
The stylish socialite, holding his silk hat, his hair neatly styled and slicked back, his perfect tie impeccably arranged—and the other! That big gray-faced guy with the wild hair, his ragged clothes, and his collarless shirt!
They looked at one another for a fraction of a second, eye to eye, and Ronald felt something was drawing at him, tugging at his very heart strings. The eyes of the man were luminous, appealing, terrible. And then with a crash the world stood still—all animate creation was frozen stiff, petrified, motionless, and Ronald swayed for a moment.
They exchanged glances for a split second, locking eyes, and Ronald felt something tugging at him, pulling at his heart. The man's eyes were bright, captivating, and terrifying. Then with a jolt, the world froze—the entire scene around them became still, lifeless, and Ronald swayed for a moment.
Then a firm hand on his arm pushed him forward. He stepped forth mechanically. He had a curious, almost painful feeling of restriction. And then he realized, with a half-sob, that his hands were bound behind him, strapped so tightly that they were swollen and tingling, and warders were holding his arms. He tried to speak, but no sound came, and looking up he saw—!
Then a strong hand on his arm pushed him forward. He stepped ahead mechanically. He felt a strange, almost painful sense of limitation. And then he realized, with a half-sob, that his hands were tied behind him, strapped so tightly that they were swollen and tingling, and guards were holding his arms. He tried to speak, but no sound came, and looking up he saw—!
Once more he was looking into eyes, but they were the eyes of himself! Ronald Morelle was standing watching him with sorrow and pity. Ronald Morelle was watching himself! And then again the urgent hand pressed him forward and he paced mechanically.
Once again, he was looking into eyes, but they were his own! Ronald Morelle stood there, watching him with sadness and compassion. Ronald Morelle was observing himself! And then once more, the pressing hand urged him forward, and he moved forward automatically.
"——I know that my Redeemer liveth——"
"——I know that my Redeemer is alive——"
The little clergyman was walking by his side, reading tremulously. Ronald looked down at himself, his shoe was hurting him, somebody had left a nail there and he cursed François: but those were not his shoes he was looking at, they were great rough boots and his trousers were old and frayed and there was a shiny patch on his knee.
The little clergyman was walking beside him, reading nervously. Ronald looked down at himself; his shoe was hurting because someone had left a nail in it, and he cursed François. But those weren't the shoes he was looking at; they were big, rough boots, and his trousers were old and frayed, with a shiny patch on his knee.
"—Man that is born of a woman hath but little time upon this earth, and that time is filled with misery—"
"—A man who is born of a woman has very little time on this earth, and that time is filled with suffering—"
He walked like one in a dream into the shed and felt the trap sag under him. The executioner—it must be the executioner, he thought, stooped and strapped his legs tightly. Ronald wondered what would happen. It was an absurd mistake, of course, rather amusing in a way—François had not been paid his month's salary, and François was meeting his brother today from Interlaken, Interlaken in the Oberland.
He walked into the shed like he was in a dream and felt the trap sink beneath him. The executioner—it had to be the executioner, he thought—bent down and strapped his legs tightly. Ronald wondered what would happen next. It was obviously a ridiculous mistake, kind of funny in a way—François hadn’t been paid his monthly salary, and François was meeting his brother today in Interlaken, Interlaken in the Oberland.
The man put a cloth over his face—it was linen, unbleached and pungent. When the executioner passed the elastic loops behind his ears, he released one too quickly and it stung.
The man covered his face with a cloth—it was linen, unbleached and strong-smelling. When the executioner slipped the elastic loops behind his ears, he let one go too quickly and it pinched him.
"It is not me, it is not me," said Ronald numbly, "it is the body of Ambrose Sault—the gross body of Ambrose Sault! I'm standing outside watching! It is Sault who is being hanged—Sault! I am Morelle—Morelle of Balliol—Major Boyle," he screamed aloud. "Major Boyle—you know me—I am Morelle—"
"It’s not me, it’s not me," Ronald said numbly, "it’s the body of Ambrose Sault—the awful body of Ambrose Sault! I’m standing outside watching! It’s Sault who’s being hanged—Sault! I’m Morelle—Morelle of Balliol—Major Boyle," he screamed loudly. "Major Boyle—you know me—I’m Morelle—"
Yet his body was huge—he felt its grossness, its size, the strength of the corded muscles of the arm; the roaring fury of the life which surged within him. He heard a squeak—the lever was being pulled—
Yet his body was massive—he felt its heaviness, its size, the power of the defined muscles in his arm; the intense energy of the life that surged within him. He heard a squeak—the lever was being pulled—
With a crash the trap gave way and the body of Ambrose Sault swung for a second and was dead, but it was the soul of Ronald Morelle that went forth to the eternal spaces of infinity.
With a crash, the trap broke, and Ambrose Sault's body swung for a moment and then was still, but it was Ronald Morelle's soul that moved on to the endless expanse of infinity.
The prison clock struck nine.
The prison clock hit nine.
BOOK THE FOURTH
I
A warder came round the edge of the pit with his arms extended as the executioner, reaching out his hand, steadied the quivering rope. The prison doctor looked down the pit.
A guard came around the edge of the pit with his arms outstretched while the executioner, extending his hand, steadied the trembling rope. The prison doctor looked down into the pit.
"He's all right," he said vaguely.
"He's good," he said vaguely.
The tremulous clergyman was the last to go; backing out of the death chamber he watched the warders close and lock the doors.
The shaky clergyman was the last to leave; as he backed out of the death chamber, he watched the guards close and lock the doors.
The body of Ronald Morelle settled its top hat firmly on its shapely head and looked down at the little parson. There were tears in that good man's eyes.
The body of Ronald Morelle adjusted its top hat securely on its stylish head and gazed down at the small parson. There were tears in that kind man's eyes.
"He was not bad, he was not bad," he murmured shakily. "I wish he had repented the murder."
"He wasn't terrible, he wasn't terrible," he whispered unsteadily. "I wish he had regretted the murder."
"There was nothing to repent," said Ronald quietly, "if repentance were possible, the murder was unnecessary."
"There was nothing to regret," Ronald said softly, "if you could truly regret anything, then the murder was pointless."
His voice was strangely deep and rich. Hearing himself, he wondered.
His voice was oddly deep and full. Listening to himself, he pondered.
The minister looked up at him in surprise.
The minister looked up at him, surprised.
"He said exactly the same thing to me this morning," he said, "and in almost identical words; the poor fellow expressed his thoughts in language which seemed unnatural remembering his illiteracy."
"He said the exact same thing to me this morning," he said, "and in almost the same words; the poor guy expressed his thoughts in language that felt unnatural considering his lack of education."
"Poor soul," said Ronnie thoughtfully. "Poor lonely, lonely soul!"
"Poor thing," Ronnie said, thinking it over. "Poor lonely, lonely thing!"
He took the minister's arm in his and they walked back to the prison hall. There was a surplice to be shed, devotional books to be packed in a little black bag.
He linked arms with the minister and they walked back to the prison hall. There was a robe to take off, devotional books to pack in a small black bag.
The condemned cell was being turned out by two men in convict's garb. One was using a broom, sweeping with long, leisurely strokes, and his face had a suggestion of sadness. The other was carrying out the remainder of the bedding and washing the utensils which the dead man had used. All this Ronald noticed with a curiously detached interest.
The condemned cell was being cleaned out by two men in prison uniforms. One was using a broom, sweeping with long, slow strokes, and his face showed a hint of sadness. The other was taking out the rest of the bedding and washing the utensils that the deceased had used. All of this caught Ronald's attention with a strangely detached interest.
Shepherded back again to the governor's office, there was a form to be signed, testifying that he had witnessed the execution which had been carried out in a proper and decorous manner. Ronald took the pen and hesitated a second before he signed. The appearance of his signature on paper interested him—it was unfamiliar.
Shepherded back to the governor's office, there was a form to sign, confirming that he had witnessed the execution, which was done properly and respectfully. Ronald took the pen and hesitated for a moment before he signed. The sight of his signature on paper intrigued him—it felt unfamiliar.
"You've seen these executions before, Mr. Morelle?" said the under-sheriff.
"You’ve seen these executions before, Mr. Morelle?" the under-sheriff asked.
"Oh, yes," said Ronald quietly. "I do not think I shall come again. The waste of it, the malice of it!"
"Oh, yes," Ronald said softly. "I don't think I'll come back again. The pointless nature of it, the spitefulness of it!"
"An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth," said the under-sheriff gruffly and Ronald smiled sadly.
"An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth," the under-sheriff said gruffly, and Ronald smiled sadly.
"The Old Testament is excellent as literature but in parts diabolical as a code of morals," he said, and went through the porter's lodge to the world.
"The Old Testament is great literature but, in some parts, pretty terrible as a moral guide," he said, and walked through the porter's lodge into the world.
There was a small crowd, some twenty or thirty people grouped at a distance from the gate. Their interest was concentrated upon the kneeling figure that confronted Ronnie as he walked out of the lodge.
There was a small crowd, about twenty or thirty people gathered away from the gate. Their focus was on the kneeling figure that faced Ronnie as he walked out of the lodge.
"He comes here every time we have a hanging," said the gateman in Ronnie's ear.
"He comes here every time there's a hanging," the gateman said to Ronnie.
It was the thin man in the threadbare coat; he knelt bareheaded, his blue hands clasped, his voice hoarse with a cold.
It was the thin guy in the worn-out coat; he knelt without a hat, his cold blue hands clasped, his voice rough from a cold.
"—let him be the child of Thy mercies—pardon, we beseech Thee, O Lord our God, this our brother who comes before Thy seat of Judgment—"
"—let him be the child of Your mercy—please forgive, we ask You, O Lord our God, this our brother who stands before Your Judgment seat—"
Ronnie listened to the husky voice. Presently and with a final supplication, the man got up and dusted his knees.
Ronnie listened to the rough voice. After a moment and with one last plea, the man stood up and brushed off his knees.
"For whom are you praying?" asked Ronnie gently.
"For whom are you praying?" Ronnie asked softly.
"For Ambrose Sault, brother," answered the man.
"For Ambrose Sault, brother," the man replied.
"For Ambrose Sault?" repeated Ronnie absently, "that is very sweet." He looked thoughtfully at the man and then walked away.
"For Ambrose Sault?" Ronnie repeated absentmindedly, "that's really sweet." He glanced thoughtfully at the man and then walked away.
Following the Common road that would have taken him to Wechester, he heard a car coming behind him and presently the glittering bonnet moved past him and stopped.
Following the main road that would have led him to Wechester, he heard a car approaching from behind, and soon the shiny hood passed him and came to a stop.
"Excuse me, sir."
"Excuse me, dude."
Ronnie looked round. He did not know the chauffeur who was touching his cap. And yet he had seen his face.
Ronnie looked around. He didn’t recognize the chauffeur who was tipping his cap. And yet, he had seen his face before.
"I thought you may have missed the car—I had to park away from the prison."
"I thought you might have missed the car—I had to park far from the prison."
Of course! He breathed a heavy sigh as the problem was solved. It was his own car and the chauffeur's name was Parker.
Of course! He let out a big sigh as the issue was resolved. It was his own car, and the driver’s name was Parker.
"I haven't the slightest idea where I was going," he laughed. "You look cold, Parker. We had better stop in Wechester and get breakfast."
"I have no idea where I was headed," he laughed. "You look cold, Parker. We should probably stop in Wechester and grab some breakfast."
Parker could only gape.
Parker could only stare.
"Yes, sir," he stammered, "but don't worry about me, sir. I shall be all right."
"Yeah, sir," he stammered, "but don't worry about me, sir. I'll be fine."
Ronnie was puzzling again. Then he had it. The Red Lion! There was an inn just outside of Wechester; he had stopped there before. Apparently Parker expected some such directions.
Ronnie was confused again. Then it clicked. The Red Lion! There was an inn just outside of Wechester; he had been there before. Apparently, Parker anticipated some directions like that.
They left the mists behind them at Wechester and came to the Red Lion.
They left the fog behind them at Wechester and arrived at the Red Lion.
A pretty girl waitress at the hotel saw Ronnie and tossed her head. Her manner was cold. He couldn't remember.
A pretty girl waitress at the hotel saw Ronnie and tossed her hair. Her attitude was icy. He couldn’t recall.
That was the oddness of it. He had lost some of his memories. They were completely blotted out from his mind. Why was this pretty girl so cross? He was to learn. Finishing his breakfast he strolled out into the big yard where the car was garaged. The chauffeur was at his breakfast.
That was the strange thing about it. He had lost some of his memories. They were completely erased from his mind. Why was this pretty girl so upset? He was about to find out. After finishing his breakfast, he walked out into the large yard where the car was parked. The chauffeur was having his breakfast.
"Hi! I want to have a talk with you!"
"Hey! I want to talk to you!"
A man was approaching. He looked like a groom, wearing gaiters as he did, and he was in his shirtsleeves. Moreover, his style and appearance was hostile.
A man was coming closer. He looked like a groom, wearing gaiters and in his shirtsleeves. In addition, his demeanor and appearance were aggressive.
"You're the man who was staying here for the trial!" challenged the newcomer.
"You're the guy who was staying here for the trial!" the newcomer challenged.
"Was I—I suppose so."
"Was I? I guess so."
"Was you!" sneered the groom savagely. "Yes, you was! Staying here with a young woman and you went and interfered with my young woman. Yes, interfered—said things to her."
"Was it you!" the groom sneered angrily. "Yes, it was! Staying here with a young woman while you went and messed with my girl. Yes, messed with—said things to her."
His voice went up the scale until he was shouting. There was a stir of feet and men and women came to the doors of outhouses and kitchens.
His voice rose until he was shouting. There was a flurry of movement, and men and women came to the doors of the outhouses and kitchens.
"Doesn't it strike you that you are making the young lady feel uncomfortable—if she is here," said Ronnie seriously. "You are shouting what should be whispered—no, no, Parker, please do not interfere."
"Don't you think you're making the young lady feel uncomfortable—if she's here?" Ronnie said seriously. "You're shouting what should be whispered—no, no, Parker, please don't get involved."
"I'll tell you what does strike me," bellowed the groom, rolling up his sleeves, "that I'm going to give you the damnedest lacing you ever had—put 'em up!"
"I'll tell you what really gets to me," shouted the groom, rolling up his sleeves, "that I'm about to give you the toughest lacing you've ever had—put 'em up!"
He lunged forward, but his blow did not get home. A hand gripped him by one shoulder and swung him round—crash! He fell against a stable door. Happily there was a wall for Parker to lean against. He was open-mouthed—incredulous.
He lunged forward, but his strike didn’t connect. A hand grabbed him by one shoulder and spun him around—crash! He slammed against a stable door. Luckily, there was a wall for Parker to lean against. He was shocked—utterly astonished.
Phew! Morelle who was ready to drop from terror at a threat, was standing, hands on hips, surveying the bewildered fire-eater.
Phew! Morelle, who was ready to pass out from fear at a threat, stood with her hands on her hips, surveying the confused fire-eater.
"I'm extremely sorry you made me do that," he said almost apologetically, "but you really must not shout—especially about unpleasant things. If I—if I behaved disgracefully to the lady, I am sorry."
"I'm really sorry I had to do that," he said, almost apologetically, "but you really shouldn't shout—especially about unpleasant things. If I—if I acted disgracefully toward the lady, I apologize."
All this in a voice that did not reach beyond his adversary. Parker heard the low music of it and scratched his head. Morelle's voice had changed.
All this in a tone that didn’t extend beyond his opponent. Parker heard its soft rhythm and scratched his head. Morelle's voice had changed.
Later, when Ronnie was preparing to depart, Parker ventured to offer felicitations.
Later, when Ronnie was getting ready to leave, Parker took a chance to offer congratulations.
"I never saw a man go through it like that fellow did—and they think something of him as a fighter in these parts."
"I've never seen a guy go through that like he did—and people really respect him as a fighter around here."
"It was nothing," said Ronnie hastily, "a trick—I learned it in New Caledonia from a Japanese who was in the same prison."
"It was nothing," Ronnie said quickly, "just a trick—I learned it in New Caledonia from a Japanese guy who was in the same prison."
Parker blinked.
Parker blinked.
"Yes, sir," he said, and then Ronnie laughed.
"Yeah, sure," he said, and then Ronnie laughed.
"What on earth am I talking about? I think we will go home, Parker."
"What on earth am I talking about? I think we should go home, Parker."
"Yes, sir," said Parker, breathing hard. He had never seen his master drunk before, and drunk he undoubtedly was, for not only had he fought, but he was civil. Parker hoped he would keep drunk.
"Yes, sir," Parker said, breathing heavily. He had never seen his boss drunk before, and drunk he definitely was, because not only had he fought, but he was also polite. Parker hoped he would stay drunk.
In his pocket Ronnie found a gold cigarette case, a pocketbook, a watch and chain, a small billcase and a gold pencil. In his trousers pocket were a few silver coins and some keys. He found them literally; the seat of the car was strewn with his discoveries. Whose were they? The cigarette case was inscribed: "To Ronnie from Beryl." Ronnie—Beryl? Of course they were his own properties. He chuckled gleefully at his amusing lapse.
In his pocket, Ronnie discovered a gold cigarette case, a wallet, a watch and chain, a small billfold, and a gold pencil. In his pants pocket were a few silver coins and some keys. He found them, literally; the car seat was scattered with his discoveries. Whose were they? The cigarette case had an inscription: "To Ronnie from Beryl." Ronnie—Beryl? Of course, these were his own belongings. He chuckled happily at his funny oversight.
"No, I shan't want you again, Parker—how do I get into touch with you if—? Yes, of course, I 'phone you at the garage. Good morning."
"No, I won't want you again, Parker—how do I reach you if—? Yes, of course, I'll call you at the garage. Good morning."
"Good morning." Parker was too dazed to return the politeness.
"Good morning." Parker was too out of it to respond politely.
Ronnie shook his head smilingly when the porter opened the gate of the automatic elevator. He would walk, he said, and went up the stairs two at a time. This exercise tired him slightly. And usually he felt so strong, nothing tired him. That day he lifted Moropulos and flung him on his bed. Moropulos had hated him ever since.
Ronnie smiled and shook his head when the porter opened the gate of the automatic elevator. He said he would walk and took the stairs two at a time. This exercise tired him a little. Usually, he felt so strong that nothing tired him. That day, he picked up Moropulos and threw him onto the bed. Moropulos had hated him ever since.
II
"What am I thinking about?" said Ronnie Morelle aloud.
"What am I thinking about?" Ronnie Morelle said out loud.
François was not in. Ronnie had expected him to be there and yet would have been surprised had he seen him. There was a letter lying on the table. Ronnie saw it when he entered the room. He did not look at it again for some time. Strolling aimlessly round the library, hands in pockets, he stopped before the Anthony over the mantelpiece—ugly and a little unpleasant. He made a little grimace of disgust. Out of the tail of his eye he saw the letter. Why did people write to him, he wondered, troubled? They knew that he couldn't read, he made no secret of his ignorance. Yet, picking up the envelope, he read his own name and was unaware of his inconsistency. The letter was from François. His brother had arrived. He had gone to the station to meet him and would return instantly. Would Monsieur excuse? It was unlikely that monsieur would return before him, but if he did, would he be pleased to excuse. He wrote "excuse" three times and in three different ways, and they were all wrong. Ronald laughed softly. Poor François! poor—
François wasn't home. Ronnie had expected him to be there but would have been surprised to actually see him. There was a letter on the table. Ronnie noticed it when he walked into the room, but he didn’t pay attention to it for a while. He wandered aimlessly around the library, hands in pockets, and stopped in front of the Anthony over the mantel—ugly and somewhat off-putting. He grimaced in disgust. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the letter. Why did people write to him, he wondered, feeling troubled? They knew he couldn't read; he didn't hide his ignorance. Yet, picking up the envelope, he saw his own name and didn’t realize the inconsistency. The letter was from François. His brother had arrived. He had gone to the station to meet him and would come back right away. Would Monsieur excuse? It was unlikely that monsieur would return before him, but if he did, would he be okay with the excuse? He wrote "excuse" three times in three different ways, and all of them were wrong. Ronald chuckled softly. Poor François! Poor—
His face became grave and slowly his eyes went back to the Anthony, that lewd painting.
His face grew serious, and gradually his eyes returned to the Anthony, that explicit painting.
Poor soul! His eyes filled with tears. They rolled with the curious leisure of tears down his face, and dropped on the gray suede waistcoat.
Poor soul! His eyes filled with tears. They slowly rolled down his face, dropping onto the gray suede vest.
Poor soul! Poor weak, undeveloped soul!
Poor soul! Poor weak, undeveloped soul!
Ronnie was sitting on the Chesterfield to read the letter. François, coming in hurriedly, saw a man crying into the crook of his arm and stood petrified.
Ronnie was sitting on the couch to read the letter. François, rushing in, saw a man crying into the bend of his arm and stood frozen.
"M'sieur!"
"Sir!"
Ronnie looked up. His eyes were swollen, his smooth skin blotchily red in patches.
Ronnie looked up. His eyes were puffy, and his smooth skin was blotchy red in spots.
"Hello, François. I'm being stupid. Get me a glass of water, please."
"Hey, François. I'm being foolish. Can you get me a glass of water, please?"
His hand was shaking so that he could hardly hold the glass to his chattering teeth.
His hand was shaking so much that he could barely hold the glass to his chattering teeth.
François watched and marvelled.
François watched in awe.
"Did you meet your brother?" Ronnie was drying his eyes and smiling faintly at the valet's grotesque dismay.
"Did you see your brother?" Ronnie was wiping his eyes and giving a weak smile at the valet's ridiculous shock.
"Yes, M'sieur, I hope that m'sieur was not inconvenienced—"
"Yes, sir, I hope you weren't inconvenienced—"
Ronnie shook his head.
Ronnie shook his head.
"No—make me something. Coffee or tea—anything—have you brought your brother here?"
"No—make me something. Coffee or tea—whatever—did you bring your brother here?"
"Oh, no, M'sieur."
"Oh, no, mister."
"You will want to see him, François. You may take the rest of the day off."
"You'll want to see him, François. You can take the rest of the day off."
"Certainly, M'sieur," said François, recovering himself. His services were seldom dispensed with until later in the day. Possibly his employer had excellent reason.
"Sure thing, sir," said François, getting himself together. He usually wasn't needed until later in the day. Maybe his boss had a good reason for that.
Ronnie did not hear the bell ring and until he caught the click of the lock and the sound of voices in the lobby, he had no idea that he had a caller.
Ronnie didn't hear the bell ring, and until he caught the click of the lock and the sound of voices in the lobby, he had no clue that someone had come to visit.
François came in alone, secretive, low-voiced.
François walked in by himself, discreet and speaking softly.
"It is Mister East, M'sieur: Yesterday was the day, but m'sieur forgot," he said mysteriously.
"It’s Mr. East, sir: Yesterday was the day, but you forgot," he said with a hint of mystery.
"Yesterday was—what day?" Ronnie rubbed his chin with a knuckle. How stupid of him to forget!
"Yesterday was—what day?" Ronnie rubbed his chin with his knuckle. How silly of him to forget!
"Ask him to come in please."
"Please ask him to come in."
François hesitated, but went, returning with a thin young man whose face seemed all angles and bosses. He was well dressed, a little too well dressed. His plastered hair was parted and one fringe curled like a wave of black ink that had been petrified just as it was in the act of breaking on the yellow beach of his forehead.
François hesitated, but went anyway, coming back with a skinny young man whose face had sharp angles and protrusions. He was dressed well, maybe a bit too well. His slicked-back hair was parted, and one section curled like a wave of black ink that had hardened just as it was about to crash on the sandy beach of his forehead.
He had a way of holding back his head so that he looked down his nose in whatever direction his gaze was turned.
He had a way of tilting his head back, making it look like he was looking down his nose at whatever he was staring at.
"Morning," he said coldly and cleared his throat.
"Morning," he said flatly and cleared his throat.
"Good morning?" Ronnie's tone was polite but inquisitive.
"Good morning?" Ronnie's tone was friendly but curious.
"I called yesterday but nobody was in," said Mr. East, gently stern.
"I called yesterday, but no one was in," Mr. East said, his tone firm yet gentle.
"Why did you call at all?" asked Ronnie.
"Why did you even call?" asked Ronnie.
A look of amazement toning to righteous anger from Mr. East.
A look of surprise turning to justified anger from Mr. East.
"Why did I call at all?" he repeated. "To give you a chance of actin' the man; to collect what is due to a poor girl that was—"
"Why did I call at all?" he repeated. "To give you a chance to act like a man; to collect what is owed to a poor girl who was—"
"To commit blackmail, in fact?" smiled Ronnie. (He was quick to smile today.)
"Are you seriously talking about blackmail?" Ronnie smiled. (He was quick to smile today.)
"Eh?"
"Wait, what?"
"I remember—I have given you money every week, ostensibly for your sister. Tell her to come and see me."
"I remember—I’ve been giving you money every week, supposedly for your sister. Tell her to come and see me."
"What! Her come to see you? In this, what I might term, den of iniquity? No! I don't allow you to see the poor girl. And as for blackmail, didn't you, of your own free will, offer to pay?"
"What! She came to see you? In this, what I would call, den of wrongdoing? No! I can't let you see the poor girl. And as for blackmail, didn’t you, on your own, offer to pay?"
Mr. East had grown red in the face, he was indignant, hurt, and soon would be pugnacious.
Mr. East had turned red in the face; he was angry, hurt, and soon would be ready to fight.
Ronnie got to his feet and the listening François heard the door open.
Ronnie stood up, and François, who was listening, heard the door open.
"Get out, please," said Ronnie pleasantly. "I don't wish to hurt you—but get out."
"Please leave," Ronnie said kindly. "I don't want to hurt you, but I need you to go."
The man was speechless.
The guy was speechless.
"I am going to a lawyer," he blustered, "I won't soil my hands with you."
"I’m going to see a lawyer," he said defiantly, "I won’t get my hands dirty with you."
"I think you are very wise," said Ronnie and closed the door on him.
"I think you're really wise," Ronnie said as he closed the door on him.
On the mat outside, Mr. East stood for at least five minutes thinking, or trying to think.
On the mat outside, Mr. East stood for at least five minutes, lost in thought or trying to think.
"He's been drinking!" he said hollowly, and, had he consulted Parker, his suspicions would have received support.
"He's been drinking!" he said flatly, and if he had talked to Parker, his suspicions would have been confirmed.
François heard his employer's summons and came from his tiny compartment.
François heard his boss calling and came out of his small compartment.
"I am going out," said Ronnie.
"I'm heading out," said Ronnie.
"I will telephone for the car, M'sieur," but Ronnie shook his head.
"I'll call for the car, sir," but Ronnie shook his head.
"I will walk," he said. "You need not wait, François. Have I a key?"
"I'll walk," he said. "You don't need to wait, François. Do I have a key?"
"Yes, M'sieur," wonderingly, "it is on the chain of m'sieur."
"Yes, sir," she said in amazement, "it's on your chain."
Ronnie pulled a bunch from his pocket.
Ronnie pulled out a handful from his pocket.
"Which is it—this?"
"Is it this?"
"Certainly, M'sieur."
"Of course, sir."
"You need not wait," said Ronnie again. "I do not know when I shall be in."
"You don’t have to wait," Ronnie said again. "I’m not sure when I’ll be back."
"Good, M'sieur."
"Good, sir."
Well might François wonder, for Ronnie was speaking in French, the French of a man who had lived with French people. And Ronald Morelle, though he had a knowledge of that language, never spoke it, or if he did, his accent was bad and his vocabulary limited.
Well might François wonder, because Ronnie was speaking in French, the kind of French spoken by someone who had lived with French people. And Ronald Morelle, even though he knew the language, never spoke it, or if he did, his accent was poor and his vocabulary was limited.
It was eight o'clock at night when Ronnie returned. The flat was in darkness and was chilly. He turned on the lights before he closed the door and had a difficulty in finding the switch. It took him a longer time to locate the controls of the electric stove in the fireplace. They were skilfully hidden.
It was eight o'clock at night when Ronnie got back. The apartment was dark and cold. He turned on the lights before closing the door but had trouble finding the switch. It took him a while to find the controls for the electric stove in the fireplace. They were cleverly hidden.
In the kitchenette he lit a gas-ring and filling a copper kettle, set the water to boil.
In the kitchenette, he turned on a gas burner and filled a copper kettle, setting the water to boil.
François, in his hurry to meet his brother that morning, had forgotten to dust the black writing table. Ronnie found a duster and remedied his man's neglect.
François, in his rush to meet his brother that morning, had forgotten to dust the black writing table. Ronnie found a duster and took care of his partner's oversight.
By the time he had finished, the kettle was boiling. The tea was in a little wooden box; the sugar he found on another shelf—there was no milk. Ronnie put on his coat and with a jug in his hand, went out to find a dairy. The hall porter saw a man in a silk hat and wasp-waisted overcoat passing his lodge, and came out hurriedly.
By the time he was done, the kettle was boiling. The tea was in a small wooden box; he found the sugar on another shelf—there was no milk. Ronnie put on his coat and grabbed a jug, then went out to find a dairy. The hall porter saw a man in a silk hat and a fitted overcoat passing his lodge and came out quickly.
"Excuse me, Mr. Morelle. Is there anything I can do for you?"
"Excuse me, Mr. Morelle. Is there anything I can do for you?"
"I want some milk," said Ronnie simply, "but please don't trouble; there is a dairy in the Brompton Road, I remember seeing the place."
"I want some milk," Ronnie said casually, "but please don't worry about it; there's a dairy on Brompton Road; I remember seeing it."
"They will be closed now, sir," said the porter. "If you give me the jug, I'll get some for you."
"They're closed now, sir," said the porter. "If you hand me the jug, I'll get some for you."
He took the vessel and made a flat-to-flat canvass and was successful in his quest.
He took the boat and created a flat canvas and achieved his goal.
When Ronnie opened the door to the porter, Ronnie was in his shirt-sleeves and he had a broom in his hand. He explained pleasantly that he had upset a can of flour. François occasionally prepared an omelette for his master.
When Ronnie opened the door for the porter, he was in his shirt sleeves and holding a broom. He explained nicely that he had spilled a can of flour. François sometimes made an omelette for his boss.
"If you'll let me sweep it up—" began the porter, but Ronnie declined the offer.
"If you let me clean it up—" started the porter, but Ronnie declined the offer.
With a cup of tea and a slice of bread and butter he made a meal, cleared away the remnants of the feast and washed and dried the utensils.
With a cup of tea and a slice of bread and butter, he made a meal, cleaned up the leftovers from the feast, and washed and dried the dishes.
Then he sat down to pass the evening. The book-shelves were bewilderingly interesting. He took out a book. Greek! Of course, he read Greek and this was the Memorabilia; its margins covered with pencil notes in his own handwriting!
Then he sat down to spend the evening. The bookshelves were incredibly interesting. He pulled out a book. Greek! Of course, he could read Greek, and this was the Memorabilia; its margins filled with pencil notes in his own handwriting!
Presently he replaced the book and tried to reduce the events of the day to some sort of order. The execution!
Presently, he put the book back and tried to make sense of the events of the day. The execution!
What happened outside the execution shed?
What happened outside the execution shed?
He had looked into the eyes of the condemned man and suddenly the placid current of his mind had been disturbed as by a mighty wind. And standing there he had watched something being taken into the death house; whose uncouth body was it that hung strapped and strangled in the brick pit? Ambrose Sault's?
He had looked into the eyes of the condemned man and suddenly, the calm flow of his thoughts was disrupted like by a strong wind. Standing there, he watched something being brought into the death house; whose awkward body was it that hung tied up and strangled in the brick pit? Ambrose Sault's?
He remembered a second of painful experience when he had a confused memory of strange people and places, queer earthquake memories. He recollected having been flogged by a red-haired brute of a man who wielded a strap; he recalled a dim-lit cell and the pale blue eyes of a clergyman who was pleading with him; of a woman, dark-faced and thick-lipped—his mother?—he remembered the past of Ambrose Sault! He had been Ambrose Sault in those ten seconds, with all the consciousness of Sault's life, all the passion of Sault's faith. And then the weighted traps had fallen with a thunderous clap and he was Ronald Morelle again—only different.
He remembered a moment of painful experience when he had a confused recollection of strange people and places, odd earthquake memories. He recalled being beaten by a red-haired brute of a man who swung a strap; he remembered a dimly lit cell and the pale blue eyes of a clergyman who was pleading with him; of a woman, dark-faced and thick-lipped—his mother?—he remembered the past of Ambrose Sault! He had been Ambrose Sault in those ten seconds, with all the awareness of Sault's life, all the passion of Sault's faith. And then the weighted traps had fallen with a thunderous bang and he was Ronald Morelle again—only different.
Yet he was not wholly conscious of the difference. What a strange business it was! How was humanity served by that ritual of death? His heart melted within him as in a vivid flash he saw the blank despair of the trussed victim of the law shuffling forward to annihilation. He was being weak—but, oh God, how sad, how unutterably sad! He sobbed into his hands and was pained at the futility of his grief. Poor soul! Poor, mean, smirched soul! How vilely it had served the beautiful body which was its habitation!
Yet he wasn't completely aware of the difference. What a strange situation it was! How was humanity benefiting from that ritual of death? His heart ached within him as he had a vivid flash of the blank despair of the bound victim of the law shuffling forward to their end. He was being weak—but, oh God, how sad, how unbearably sad! He cried into his hands and felt the futility of his grief. Poor soul! Poor, tarnished soul! How poorly it had served the beautiful body that housed it!
He looked up frowning, his tear-stained face puckered in perplexity. Beautiful body? Ambrose Sault was gross, uncouth. And by all accounts a good man. Even Steppe admired his principles. Why should principles be admired? It was natural to be honest and clean.
He looked up with a frown, his tear-streaked face twisted in confusion. Beautiful body? Ambrose Sault was disgusting and awkward. And by all accounts, a good guy. Even Steppe respected his values. Why should values be respected? It was just common to be honest and decent.
He had left the door of the pantry ajar; the shrill sound of the bell brought him to his feet.
He had left the pantry door open; the sharp sound of the bell made him get up.
He waited to wipe his face and the bell rang again impatiently.
He waited to wipe his face, and the bell rang again, impatiently.
"My friend, you must wait," said Ronnie.
"My friend, you need to wait," said Ronnie.
A third time the bell rang before he opened the door.
A third time the bell rang before he opened the door.
Steppe filled the doorway, the expanse of his shirt-front showed like a great white heart, against the gloom of his evening dress.
Steppe filled the doorway, the wide front of his shirt stood out like a giant white heart against the darkness of his evening wear.
"Hello. You're in, huh? Long time answering the bell—I suppose you've got somebody here."
"Hey. You're in, huh? It's been a while since you answered the door—I guess you've got someone over."
He looked around. The only light in the room was the shaded table-lamp. Ronnie had extinguished the others before he sat down.
He looked around. The only light in the room was the shaded table lamp. Ronnie had turned off the others before he sat down.
"The wicked love the darkness, huh, huh!" Steppe chuckled, and then looking past him, Ronnie saw that he was not alone. Beryl waited at the door and behind her was Dr. Merville.
"The evil enjoy the darkness, huh, huh!" Steppe chuckled, and as he glanced past him, Ronnie noticed he wasn't alone. Beryl stood at the door and behind her was Dr. Merville.
"Get dressed and come out," commanded Steppe noisily. "What's the matter with all you people, huh? Come along. We're going to a theatre. You're as bad as Beryl, sitting in the dark. You overbred people think too much."
"Get dressed and come out," Steppe shouted. "What’s wrong with you all, huh? Let’s go. We're going to a theater. You're just as bad as Beryl, sitting around in the dark. You overprivileged people overthink everything."
"May we come in, Ronnie?" asked Beryl.
"Can we come in, Ronnie?" asked Beryl.
It was very likely that Steppe's crude suggestion was justified. She had no illusions about Ronnie.
It was highly likely that Steppe's blunt suggestion was spot on. She had no false hopes about Ronnie.
"Come in? Of course you can come in," said Steppe scornfully. "Now hurry, Morelle. We'll give you ten minutes—and put some lights on."
"Come in? Of course you can come in," Steppe said with disdain. "Now hurry up, Morelle. We'll give you ten minutes—and turn some lights on."
"There is enough light."
"There's enough light."
Ronnie's voice was calm and deep. Steppe, turning to find the switch, swung back again and peered at his face.
Ronnie's voice was calm and deep. Steppe, turning to find the switch, swung back again and looked at his face.
"What's that?" he asked sharply. "I said there wasn't—what have you done to your voice? Here!"
"What's that?" he asked sharply. "I said there wasn't—what happened to your voice? Here!"
He walked across the room and ran his hand down the three switches.
He walked across the room and brushed his hand down the three switches.
Ronnie screwed up his eyes to meet the painful brilliance.
Ronnie squinted to face the harsh brightness.
He saw Beryl's look of surprise, met the stare of the big man.
He noticed Beryl's surprised expression and locked eyes with the big guy.
"He's been crying!" bellowed Steppe in delight. "Huh, huh! Look at him, Beryl, sniveling!"
"He's been crying!" shouted Steppe joyfully. "Huh, huh! Look at him, Beryl, sobbing!"
"Mr. Steppe—Jan! How can you!"
"Mr. Steppe—Jan! How could you!"
"How can I? By God, he's been sniveling! Look at his face, look at his eyes!" Steppe slapped his thigh in an ecstasy of joy. "So it got you, huh? I couldn't understand how a fellow like you could see it, without curling up!"
"How can I? By God, he's been crying! Look at his face, look at his eyes!" Steppe slapped his thigh in sheer joy. "So it hit you, huh? I couldn't get how a guy like you could handle it without falling apart!"
His coarseness, the malignity, the heartlessness of the man sickened Beryl Merville. But Ronnie—! He was serene, unmoved by the other's taunts, meeting his eyes steadily.
His roughness, the malice, the coldness of the man made Beryl Merville feel ill. But Ronnie—! He was calm, unaffected by the other's insults, looking him in the eye firmly.
"It was dreadful—so dreadful, Steppe. To see that poor shrieking thing thrust forward, struggling—"
"It was awful—so awful, Steppe. To see that poor screaming creature pushed forward, struggling—"
"What!" shouted Steppe, and the girl gasped. "Ambrose Sault—shrieking in fear—"
"What!" yelled Steppe, and the girl gasped. "Ambrose Sault—screaming in fear—"
"You lie!" snarled Steppe. "Sault wasn't that kind. I've seen Maxton and he says he was without fear. You're dreaming, you fool. If it had been you—yes. You'd have squealed—by God! You would have raised Cain! But Ambrose Sault—he was a man. D'ye hear, a man. He's dead and I'm glad. But he was a man."
"You’re lying!" growled Steppe. "Sault wasn’t like that. I’ve talked to Maxton, and he says he was fearless. You’re just dreaming, you idiot. If it had been you—oh yes. You would have freaked out—damn it! You would have caused a scene! But Ambrose Sault—he was a man. Do you hear me, a man. He’s dead, and I’m glad. But he was a man."
He held himself in with an effort.
He forced himself to stay composed.
"Get dressed and come out," he ordered roughly.
"Get dressed and come out," he commanded gruffly.
"I'm so sorry, Ronnie," the girl had come to him, pity and sympathy in her sad face. "It was dreadful for you."
"I'm really sorry, Ronnie," the girl approached him, her face filled with pity and sympathy. "That was terrible for you."
He nodded. "Yes—it was dreadful. I am not coming out tonight, Beryl."
He nodded. "Yeah—it was awful. I'm not going out tonight, Beryl."
She squeezed his arm gently. "Poor Ronnie!"
She gently squeezed his arm. "Poor Ronnie!"
"Poor fiddlesticks!" sneered Steppe. "Hurry, cry-baby. I'm not going to wait here all night. What are you afraid of? You shouldn't have seen the damned thing, if you were going to snivel about it. You should have 'Tried the luck'!"
"Poor baby!" mocked Steppe. "Come on, stop whining. I'm not going to stand here all night. What are you scared of? You shouldn't have seen that thing if you were just going to cry about it. You should have 'Taken the chance'!"
He chuckled as at a joke as he saw the swollen eyes of his victim wander to the bookshelf.
He laughed like it was a joke when he noticed his victim's swollen eyes drifting over to the bookshelf.
"The luck!" said Ronnie. He was speaking to himself, as he moved to the bookcase.
"The luck!" Ronnie said, talking to himself as he walked over to the bookcase.
Beryl saw him take down a worn volume and lay it on the table. He seemed like a man walking in his sleep. Mechanically he took up a miniature sword from a pin tray and held it for a moment in his hand.
Beryl watched him grab an old book and set it on the table. He looked like a man sleepwalking. Without thinking, he picked up a small sword from a pin tray and held it briefly in his hand.
"Try the luck!" scoffed Steppe. "Shall I go to the play, shan't I go to the play—dear Lord!"
"Give it a shot!" mocked Steppe. "Should I go to the play, or should I not go to the play—oh my God!"
For the space of a second their eyes met and Beryl, watching, saw the big man start. Then the sword was thrust between the pages and the book opened.
For a second, their eyes connected, and Beryl, observing, noticed the big guy flinch. Then the sword was pushed between the pages, and the book opened.
Ronnie looked gloomily at the close-set type—frowned. Then he read slowly, sonorously:
Ronnie stared glumly at the cramped text—frowned. Then he read slowly and clearly:
"I will take away from thee the desire of thine eyes with a stroke; yet neither shall thou mourn nor weep; neither shall thy tears fall down."
"I will take away your desire with a quick move; but you won’t mourn or cry; your tears won’t fall."
The clock on the mantelpiece struck nine.
The clock on the mantelpiece struck nine.
A silence, painful and intense, so profound that Beryl's quick breathings were audible.
A silence, painful and intense, so deep that Beryl's quick breaths could be heard.
"I will take away the desires of thine eyes with a stroke—"
"I will take away what you desire with a single strike—"
"Don't read it again!" cried Steppe harshly. "I'm going—listening to this fool—come on, Beryl."
"Don't read it again!" Steppe shouted angrily. "I'm going—listening to this idiot—let's go, Beryl."
Turning at the door she saw him still standing at the table. His face was in shadow, his hands white and shapely, outspread upon the leather-covered top; the open book between them.
Turning at the door, she saw him still standing at the table. His face was in shadow, his hands pale and elegant, spread out on the leather-covered surface; the open book was between them.
"He's drunk," said Steppe and she made no reply. Jan Steppe was very preoccupied all that evening, but not so completely oblivious of realities that he did not bargain with the doctor for certain shares in the Klein River Mine. Just before he had left his house Steppe had received a code cable from Johannesburg.
"He's drunk," Steppe said, and she didn't respond. Jan Steppe was really focused on his thoughts all evening, but he wasn't so out of touch with reality that he didn't negotiate with the doctor for some shares in the Klein River Mine. Just before leaving his house, Steppe had received a coded message from Johannesburg.
III
On the morning of Ambrose Sault's execution, Evie found a letter awaiting her at the drug store. Whatever natural unhappiness of feeling she may have had when she left her weeping mother, vanished in the perusal of Ronnie's long epistle. The envelope bore the St. John's Wood postmark, but this she would not have regarded as significant, even if she had noticed it, which she did not.
On the morning of Ambrose Sault's execution, Evie found a letter waiting for her at the drugstore. Any sadness she felt when she left her crying mother disappeared as she read Ronnie's long letter. The envelope had a St. John's Wood postmark, but she wouldn’t have thought it was important, even if she had noticed it, which she didn’t.
Not a love letter in the strictest sense; it was too precise and businesslike for that. It gave her certain dates to be cherished, certain instructions to be observed. It went to the length of naming Parisian dressmakers where she might be expeditiously fitted. She was to bring nothing, only a suitcase with bare necessities. A week's stay in Paris would give her all the time she needed to equip herself. It was a trial to her that she would not see Ronnie for a month, not until the great day—she caught her breath at the thought. But he had stipulated this. Ronnie was too keen a student of women to give her the opportunity of changing her mind. His letters could not be argued with, or questioned.
Not a love letter in the strictest sense; it was too precise and businesslike for that. It provided her with certain dates to remember and specific instructions to follow. It went so far as to name Parisian dressmakers where she could quickly get fitted. She was to bring nothing, just a suitcase with the essentials. A week's stay in Paris would give her all the time she needed to get ready. It was tough for her that she wouldn't see Ronnie for a month, not until the big day—she gasped at the thought. But he had made this clear. Ronnie was too savvy about women to give her the chance to change her mind. His letters couldn't be contested or questioned.
And the month would quickly pass. Teddy Williams was a faithful attendant and, although he could not be compared in any respect with Ronnie, it was pleasant and flattering to extend her patronage to one who hung upon her words and regarded her as an authority upon most subjects.
And the month would pass quickly. Teddy Williams was a loyal supporter, and while he couldn’t really be compared to Ronnie in any way, it was nice and flattering to give her support to someone who listened to her and saw her as an expert on most topics.
She had imparted her views on marriage to Teddy, and that young man had been impressed without being convinced.
She had shared her thoughts on marriage with Teddy, and that young man was impressed but not convinced.
Ronnie's letter was to be read and re-read. She expected another the next day and, when it did not come, she was disappointed. Yet he had not promised to write; in his letter he had said: "Until you are my very own, I shall live the life of an anchorite."
Ronnie's letter was meant to be read and reread. She anticipated another one the following day and was let down when it didn’t arrive. However, he hadn’t promised to write; in his letter, he said, "Until you are mine completely, I will live like a hermit."
She looked up "anchorite" and found that it meant "one who retires from society to a desert or solitary place to avoid the temptations of the world and to devote himself to religious exercises," and accepted this as a satisfactory explanation, though she couldn't imagine Ronnie engaging himself in religious exercises.
She looked up "anchorite" and found that it meant "someone who withdraws from society to a remote or secluded place to escape the temptations of the world and dedicate themselves to religious practices," and accepted this as a satisfactory explanation, although she couldn't picture Ronnie participating in religious practices.
Life ran normally at home, now that Mr. Sault was dead. Evie had felt very keenly the disgrace of having a lodger who was a murderer. Only the fact that Ronnie knew him, too, and to some extent shared in the general odium, prevented her from enlarging upon the scandal to her mother and Christina. Beyond her comprehension was her sister's remarkable cheerfulness. Christina didn't seem to care whether Mr. Sault was alive or dead. She was her own caustic self and the shadow of her proper woe failed to soften or sadden her.
Life returned to normal at home now that Mr. Sault was dead. Evie felt the shame of having had a lodger who was a murderer. The only reason she didn't talk about the scandal with her mom and Christina was that Ronnie knew him too and somewhat shared in the general disapproval. Evie couldn't understand her sister's unusual cheerfulness. Christina didn’t seem to care whether Mr. Sault was alive or dead. She was her usual sharp-tongued self, and the weight of her supposed sorrow didn’t make her any softer or sadder.
A week of her waiting had passed before Christina even mentioned the name of Ambrose Sault, and then it was in connection with the disposal of his room. Apparently he had paid his rent for a long period in advance, and Mrs. Colebrook refused to let the room again until the tenancy had expired.
A week of waiting had gone by before Christina even brought up the name Ambrose Sault, and then it was about what to do with his room. Apparently, he had paid his rent several months in advance, and Mrs. Colebrook wouldn’t let the room out again until the lease was up.
"Mother is being sentimental over Ambrose and his room," said Christina, "but there is no reason why you shouldn't have the room, Evie. You've been aching for privacy as long as I can remember."
"Mom is getting all sentimental about Ambrose and his room," said Christina, "but there's no reason you shouldn't have it, Evie. You've wanted privacy for as long as I can remember."
Evie shuddered.
Evie shivered.
"I couldn't sleep there, I'd be afraid he'd haunt me."
"I couldn't sleep there; I’d be scared he’d haunt me."
"I should be afraid he wouldn't," said Christina, with a little smile. "If you don't like the idea, I will have my bed put in there."
"I should be worried he wouldn't," said Christina, with a little smile. "If you don't like the idea, I’ll just move my bed in there."
"No, no, please don't, Christina," begged the girl urgently, "I—I prefer to sleep here if you don't mind. I want to be with you as much as I can and I'm out all day."
"No, no, please don't, Christina," the girl pleaded urgently, "I—I’d rather sleep here if that's okay with you. I want to spend as much time with you as possible since I'm out all day."
"And home much earlier. Is it Ronnie or Teddy?"
"And home much earlier. Is it Ronnie or Teddy?"
"I'm seeing a lot of Teddy," replied Evie primly, "he is quite a nice boy."
"I'm spending a lot of time with Teddy," replied Evie primly, "he's a really nice guy."
"And Ronnie?"
"And what about Ronnie?"
"Leave Ronnie alone," Evie turned a good-humored smile to her. "He is too busy to meet me so often."
"Leave Ronnie alone," Evie said with a friendly smile. "He's too busy to hang out with me that often."
"Loud cheers," said the ironical Christina. "Evie—why don't you ask him to call here? I should enjoy a chat with him."
"Loud cheers," said the sarcastic Christina. "Evie—why don’t you ask him to come over? I’d really like to have a chat with him."
"Here?" Evie was incredulous. "How absurd! Ronnie wouldn't dream of coming here."
"Here?" Evie couldn't believe it. "How ridiculous! Ronnie wouldn't even think about coming here."
Christina laughed.
Christina chuckled.
"I won't tease you any more, Evie. Does he ever say anything about Ambrose? He was in the prison when Ambrose was executed."
"I won't tease you anymore, Evie. Does he ever talk about Ambrose? He was in prison when Ambrose was executed."
Evie writhed.
Evie squirmed.
"I wish you wouldn't talk about it, Christina—in such a cold-blooded way—ugh!"
"I wish you wouldn't talk about it, Christina—in such a heartless way—ugh!"
"Does he?"
"Does he?"
"I haven't seen him since that—that awful day," she said, "and I'm sure he wouldn't talk about it." Evie hesitated. "Do you think much about Mr. Sault, Chris?"
"I haven't seen him since that—that terrible day," she said, "and I'm sure he wouldn't want to discuss it." Evie paused. "Do you often think about Mr. Sault, Chris?"
Christina put down her knitting in her lap and nodded.
Christina set her knitting in her lap and nodded.
"All the time," she said, "he isn't out of my thoughts for a second. Not his face, I mean, or his awkward-looking body, but the real. Do you remember, Evie, how embarrassed I used to make him sometimes, and how he'd rub his chin with the back of his hand? I always knew when Ambrose was troubled. And how he used to sit on my bed and listen so seriously to all my wails and whines?"
"All the time," she said, "he's always on my mind. Not just his face or his awkward body, but the real him. Do you remember, Evie, how embarrassed I would make him sometimes, and how he'd rub his chin with the back of his hand? I always knew when Ambrose was upset. And remember how he'd sit on my bed and listen so seriously to all my complaints and cries?"
Evie looked for some evidence of emotion, but Christina's eyes were dry—she appeared to be happy.
Evie searched for any signs of emotion, but Christina's eyes were clear—she seemed to be happy.
"Yes—Chris, do you think I ought to take these stockings back to the store? They laddered the first time I put them on and I paid a terrible price for them."
"Yeah—Chris, do you think I should return these stockings to the store? They snagged the first time I wore them, and I paid a lot for them."
Christina took the stockings from the girl and there all talk of Ambrose Sault came to an end.
Christina took the stockings from the girl, and just like that, all discussions about Ambrose Sault stopped.
A few afternoons later, returning from her early walk, she was met at the door by her agitated mother.
A few afternoons later, when she came back from her early walk, her anxious mother met her at the door.
"There's a gentleman called to see you, Christina, he's in the kitchen."
"There's a guy here to see you, Christina; he's in the kitchen."
"A gentleman?"
"A nice guy?"
"A gentleman" might mean anything by Mrs. Colebrook's elastic description.
"A gentleman" could mean anything based on Mrs. Colebrook's flexible description.
"He's a friend of Miss Merville's named Mr. Morelle."
"He's a friend of Miss Merville's called Mr. Morelle."
"What?" Christina could hardly believe her ears. Ronnie Morelle? Had Evie conveyed her joking request to him? Even if she had, it was not likely he would call for the pleasure of seeing her.
"What?" Christina could barely believe what she was hearing. Ronnie Morelle? Had Evie actually passed her joking request to him? Even if she had, it was unlikely he would call just to see her.
Mrs. Colebrook hustled her into the kitchen and closed the door on them. She had all the respect of her class for the sanctity of private conversation.
Mrs. Colebrook hurried her into the kitchen and shut the door behind them. She had all the respect of her class for the importance of private conversation.
Ronnie was sitting in the chair where Ambrose had so often sat, as Mrs. Colebrook reminded her at least three times a day. He rose as she entered and stood surveying her.
Ronnie was sitting in the chair where Ambrose had sat so many times, as Mrs. Colebrook reminded her at least three times a day. He got up as she walked in and stood watching her.
It was the first time she had seen him close at hand, and her first impression was one of admiration. She had never met so good-looking a man and instantly she absolved Evie for her infatuation. He did not offer his hand at first, and it was not until she was about to speak that it came out to her shyly. It was a strong hand and the warmth of the grip surprised her.
It was the first time she had seen him up close, and her first impression was one of admiration. She had never met such a good-looking man and immediately she understood why Evie had a crush on him. He didn’t offer his hand at first, and it was only when she was about to speak that he shyly extended it to her. It was a strong hand, and the warmth of his grip surprised her.
"Christina!" he said softly and she felt herself go red.
"Christina!" he said gently, and she felt herself blush.
"That is my name. You are Ronnie Morelle? I have heard a great deal about you from Evie."
"That's my name. You must be Ronnie Morelle? I've heard a lot about you from Evie."
"From Evie?—yes, why of course! Your mother is looking well. She works very hard—too hard I think. Women ought not to do such heavy work."
"From Evie?—yes, of course! Your mom looks good. She works very hard—maybe too hard, I think. Women shouldn't have to do such heavy work."
She sat, tongue-tied, could only point to the chair from which he had risen.
She sat there, speechless, and could only point to the chair he had just gotten up from.
"I had to come to see you—but I have been rather occupied and selfish. I have been reading a great deal—a sheer delight. You will understand that? And poor François has had a lot of trouble, his brother developed appendicitis. We have had an anxious time."
"I needed to come see you, but I've been pretty busy and self-centered. I've been reading a lot—it's been a total joy. You get that, right? And poor François has been dealing with a lot; his brother had appendicitis. It’s been a stressful time."
Ronnie Morelle! And he was talking gravely of the anxious time he had had because the brother of his servant—it was incredible.
Ronnie Morelle! And he was seriously discussing the stressful time he had experienced because of his servant’s brother—it was unbelievable.
She never dreamed that he was this kind of man; all her preconceived ideas and more than half of her prejudice against him, were swept away in a second. He was sincere; she knew it. Absolutely sincere. This was no pose of his.
She never imagined he was this kind of guy; all her preconceived notions and more than half of her bias against him vanished in an instant. He was genuine; she could tell. Completely genuine. This wasn't just an act.
"You haven't seen Evie—oh, yes, you have! She told you I wanted to see you, Mr. Morelle. I do, although I was only joking when I suggested your coming. Are you very fond of Evie?"
"You haven't seen Evie—oh, yes, you have! She told you I wanted to see you, Mr. Morelle. I do, although I was only joking when I suggested you come. Are you really fond of Evie?"
"Yes, she is a nice child. A little thoughtless and perhaps a little selfish. Young girls are that way, especially if they are pretty. I am fond of young people, all young things have an appeal for me. Kittens, puppies, chicks—I can watch them for hours."
"Yes, she’s a nice kid. A bit thoughtless and maybe a little self-centered. Young girls tend to be like that, especially if they’re cute. I really like young people; all young creatures have a charm for me. Kittens, puppies, chicks—I could watch them for hours."
This was Ronnie Morelle. She had to tell herself all the time. He was the man whom Ambrose Sault had described as "foul" and Ambrose was so charitable in his judgments; the man who had taken Beryl Merville.
This was Ronnie Morelle. She had to remind herself of that all the time. He was the guy Ambrose Sault had called "foul," and Ambrose was usually pretty generous with his opinions; the guy who had taken Beryl Merville.
"I am glad you spoke of Evie," he went on. "She must not be hurt. At her age men make a profound impression and color the whole of after-life. It is so easy to sour the young. It is hard to improve on the old texts," he smiled. "I wonder why I try. 'As the twig is bent, so is the tree inclined.' I never think that it is wise to reason with a girl in love—fascinated is a better word. Aegrescit mendeno! The disease thrives on remedies. I don't know where I picked up that phrase—it is Latin, isn't it?"
"I'm glad you mentioned Evie," he continued. "We must be careful not to hurt her. At her age, men leave a lasting impact and shape the future. It's so easy to discourage young people. It's tough to improve on the old sayings," he smiled. "I wonder why I bother. 'As the twig is bent, so is the tree inclined.' I never think it's wise to argue with a girl in love—fascinated is a better term. Aegrescit mendeno! The condition thrives on treatment. I can't remember where I picked up that phrase—it's Latin, right?"
He went red again, was painfully embarrassed.
He blushed again, feeling really embarrassed.
She fell back against the wall, white as death. Only by an effort of will did she arrest the scream that arose in her throat.
She leaned back against the wall, pale as a ghost. Only by sheer willpower did she manage to stop the scream that bubbled up in her throat.
In his distress he was rubbing his chin with his knuckle!
In his distress, he was rubbing his chin with his knuckle!
"Oh, my God!" cried Christina, wide-eyed. Springing up she took both his hands and looked into his face.
"Oh my God!" cried Christina, her eyes wide. Jumping up, she took both his hands and looked into his face.
"Don't you know!" she breathed.
"Don't you know!" she breathed.
A smile dawned slowly in the handsome face of Ronnie Morelle.
A smile slowly spread across the handsome face of Ronnie Morelle.
"I know it is very good to see you, Christina," he said.
"I know it’s really great to see you, Christina," he said.
"Don't you—know? Look at me—Ronnie!"
"Don't you know? Look at me—Ronnie!"
Then as suddenly she released his hands and held on to the table.
Then, just as suddenly, she let go of his hands and grabbed the table.
"Get me some water, please."
"Please get me some water."
She watched him as he went unerringly into the scullery. There were two taps, one connected with a rain-water cistern that her father had made; the other was the drinking water.
She watched him as he confidently walked into the scullery. There were two taps, one linked to a rainwater cistern that her father had built; the other was for drinking water.
He turned the right tap, found a glass where it was invariably hidden on a shelf behind a cretonne curtain, and brought it back to her.
He turned the right tap, found a glass where it was always hidden on a shelf behind a fabric curtain, and brought it back to her.
She drank greedily.
She drank eagerly.
"Sit down—Ronnie. I want you to tell me something. You went to the execution—I know it hurts you, my dear, but you must tell me. How did he die?"
"Sit down—Ronnie. I need you to tell me something. You went to the execution—I know it’s painful for you, my dear, but you have to tell me. How did he die?"
She waited, holding her breath.
She waited, breath held.
"It was—terrible," he said in a low voice, "he was so afraid!"
"It was—awful," he said quietly, "he was so scared!"
"Afraid!" she whispered.
"Scared!" she whispered.
"I don't remember much. Every thought seemed to have gone out of my mind. Afterwards I was so numbed—why, I didn't even recognize my own car or know that I had a car."
"I don’t remember much. Every thought seemed to vanish from my mind. After that, I was so numb—honestly, I didn’t even recognize my own car or realize that I had a car."
"Did you touch him—look at him, then, did you, Ronnie?"
"Did you touch him—look at him, then, did you, Ronnie?"
Ronald Morelle answered with a gesture.
Ronald Morelle responded with a gesture.
"Did you—?"
"Did you—?"
"I looked at him, but only for a second. He was reciting a poem. Henley's. I was reading it today, trying to recall things. That was all, I just looked into his eyes and I was feeling hateful toward him, Christina. And that was all. He began to moan and cry out. I was terribly distressed."
"I glanced at him, but just for a moment. He was reciting a poem. Henley's. I was reading it today, trying to remember things. That was it, I just looked into his eyes and felt a wave of hatred toward him, Christina. And that was all. He started to moan and cry out. I was really upset."
She said no more. She wanted to be alone with her mad thoughts. When he rose to go, she was glad.
She said nothing more. She wanted to be alone with her chaotic thoughts. When he got up to leave, she felt relieved.
"I'll come again on Wednesday," he said, but corrected his promise. "No, Wednesday is wash-day. Your mother will not want me here."
"I'll come again on Wednesday," he said, but changed his mind. "No, Wednesday is laundry day. Your mom won’t want me here."
"How do you know, Ronnie, that it is mother's wash-day?" She was addressing him as if he were a child from whom information must be coaxed.
"How do you know, Ronnie, that it's mom's wash day?" She was talking to him as if he were a child who needed to be teased for information.
"I don't know. Evie may have told me—of course it is Wednesday, Christina!"
"I don't know. Evie might have told me—of course it's Wednesday, Christina!"
She nodded.
She agreed.
"Yes, it is Wednesday."
"Yep, it's Wednesday."
Mrs. Colebrook, consonant with her principles, had effaced herself so effectively that Christina had to seek her in her hiding-place. She was sitting in Sault's room and sniffed suspiciously when the girl called her.
Mrs. Colebrook, true to her principles, had made herself so unobtrusive that Christina had to look for her in her hiding spot. She was sitting in Sault's room and sniffed skeptically when the girl called out to her.
"Mother, you have often told me about something Ambrose did when you were very ill. Will you tell me again?"
"Mom, you’ve told me before about something Ambrose did when you were really sick. Can you tell me again?"
Mrs. Colebrook was happy to tell, embellishing the story with footnotes and interpolations descriptive of her own impressions on that occasion.
Mrs. Colebrook was happy to share, adding extra details and comments that described her own feelings about that time.
"Thank you, Mother."
"Thanks, Mom."
"What did he want? I didn't like to come down whilst he was here—not in this old skirt. Did he know poor Mr. Sault? A la-did-da sort of fellow, but very polite. He quite flustered me, he was so friendly."
"What did he want? I didn't want to go downstairs while he was here—not in this old skirt. Did he know poor Mr. Sault? A pretentious kind of guy, but very polite. He really made me nervous; he was so friendly."
She relieved the girl from the necessity for replying by supplying her own answers.
She took away the girl's need to respond by providing answers herself.
At the foot of the stairs Mrs. Colebrook heard the snick of a key as Christina locked the door of her room. Mrs. Colebrook sighed. Christina was getting more and more unsociable.
At the bottom of the stairs, Mrs. Colebrook heard the click of a key as Christina locked her room. Mrs. Colebrook sighed. Christina was becoming more and more withdrawn.
IV
Did Beryl know—should she know? Suppose she went to her and told her the crazy theory she had? Beryl would doubt her sanity. No, no good would come of precipitancy. She must be sure, thought Christina, lying on her bed, her hand at her mouth as though she feared that she might involuntarily cry her news aloud.
Did Beryl know—should she know? What if she went to her and shared the wild theory she had? Beryl would think she was losing her mind. No, rushing into this wouldn't help. She needed to be certain, Christina thought, lying on her bed, her hand over her mouth as if she feared she'd accidentally blurt out her news.
No particulars of Ambrose Sault's death had appeared in the press. The longest notice was one which, after a brief reference to the execution, went on to give details concerning the crime. Practically the references to the execution were similar:
No details about Ambrose Sault's death had been published in the news. The longest article included a short mention of the execution, followed by information about the crime. Almost all the mentions of the execution were alike:
"Ambrose Sault was executed at Wechester Jail yesterday morning for the murder of Paul Moropulos. The condemned man walked with a firm step to the gallows and death was instantaneous. He made no statement. Billet was the executioner."
"Ambrose Sault was executed at Wechester Jail yesterday morning for the murder of Paul Moropulos. The condemned man walked confidently to the gallows, and death was immediate. He made no statement. Billet was the executioner."
The hangman always received his puff. When she had been staying with Beryl, she had met Sir John Maxton; he had returned on the morning of the execution and had come straight to the house. He had said nothing that gave her any impression except that Ambrose had died bravely. Would he have heard anything later? She made up her mind, dressed and went out. There was a telephone a block away and she got through to Sir John's chambers in the Temple. To her relief he answered the telephone himself.
The hangman always got his smoke. When she had been staying with Beryl, she had met Sir John Maxton; he had come back the morning of the execution and went straight to the house. He hadn't said anything that made her think otherwise except that Ambrose had died courageously. Would he have heard anything later? She decided to get dressed and go out. There was a phone a block away, and she managed to reach Sir John's office in the Temple. To her relief, he answered the phone himself.
"Is that you, Sir John? It is Christina Colebrook—yes—I'm very well. Can I see you, Sir John? Any time, now if you wish. I could be with you in twenty minutes—oh, thank you—thank you so much."
"Is that you, Sir John? It's Christina Colebrook—yes—I'm doing really well. Can I meet with you, Sir John? Anytime is fine, now if you want. I can be with you in twenty minutes—oh, thank you—thank you so much."
A bus dropped her in Fleet Street and she walked through the Temple grounds to the ugly and dreary buildings where he rented chambers. They were on the ground floor, happily; Christina was still a semi-invalid.
A bus dropped her off on Fleet Street, and she walked through the Temple grounds to the unattractive and dreary buildings where he rented an office. They were on the ground floor, which was good because Christina was still partially disabled.
"You've come to ask me about Sault!" he said as soon as she was announced.
"You’ve come to ask me about Sault!" he said as soon as she arrived.
"Why do you think that?" she smiled.
"Why do you think that?" she smiled.
"I guessed. I suppose Ronnie has told everybody about the ghastly business. It seems impossible, impossible that he could have shown the white feather as he did," said Sir John. "I can hardly believe it is true, and yet when I got into touch with the deputy governor, he told me very much the same story—that one moment Sault was calm and literally smiling at death; the very next instant he was—pitiful, blubbering like a child. I hate telling you this, because I know you were such dear friends, but—you want to know?"
"I guessed. I guess Ronnie has told everyone about the terrible situation. It seems impossible, impossible that he could have acted so cowardly," said Sir John. "I can hardly believe it's true, and yet when I spoke to the deputy governor, he gave me a similar story—that one moment Sault was calm and literally smiling in the face of death; the very next moment he was—sad, crying like a child. I hate to tell you this, because I know you were such close friends, but—you want to know?"
She inclined her head.
She nodded.
"Nothing else happened?"
"Did anything else happen?"
"Nothing—oh, yes, there was one curious circumstance. In the midst of his amazing outburst Sault cried: 'Ronald Morelle of Balliol!' Did he know that Ronnie was at Balliol? I can only imagine that by this time he hadn't any idea at all what he was talking about."
"Nothing—oh, yes, there was one strange thing. In the middle of his surprising outburst, Sault shouted: 'Ronald Morelle of Balliol!' Did he know that Ronnie was at Balliol? I can only guess that by this point he had no idea what he was talking about."
She rose.
She stood up.
"Thank you, Sir John," she said quietly, "you have saved my reason."
"Thank you, Sir John," she said softly, "you've saved my sanity."
"In what way?" His curiosity was piqued.
"In what way?" His curiosity was stirred.
"There was something I had to believe—or go mad. That is cryptic, isn't it? But I can't be plain, for fear you think I've lost my reason already!"
"There was something I had to believe—or I’d go crazy. That sounds mysterious, right? But I can’t be straightforward, because I’m afraid you’ll think I’ve already lost my mind!"
Sir John was too polite to press her, too much of a lawyer to reveal his curiosity. He went on to talk of Sault.
Sir John was too polite to push her, and too much of a lawyer to show his curiosity. He continued talking about Sault.
"He was certainly the best man I have met in my life. By 'best' I particularly refer to his moral character, his ideals, his sense of divinity. His courage humbled me, his philosophy left me feeling like a child of six. I must believe what I am told, so I accept the story about his having made a scene on the scaffold, without question. But there is an explanation for it, that I'll swear, and an explanation creditable to Ambrose Sault."
"He was definitely the best person I’ve ever met in my life. By 'best,' I’m specifically talking about his moral character, his ideals, and his sense of divinity. His courage humbled me, and his philosophy made me feel like a six-year-old. I have to trust what I’ve been told, so I accept the story about him causing a scene on the scaffold without any doubt. But there’s an explanation for it, I swear, and it’s an explanation that does justice to Ambrose Sault."
Christina went home with a light heart, convinced.
Christina went home feeling happy and sure of herself.
She had begun a letter to Beryl and was debating half-way through whether she would as much as hint her peculiar theory, when Evie burst into the room cyclonically, her eyes blazing.
She had started a letter to Beryl and was halfway through debating whether she should even imply her unusual theory when Evie stormed into the room like a whirlwind, her eyes shining.
"He's been here! Mother said so—you were talking to him for a long time! Oh, Chris, what did he say—wasn't it wonderful of him to come? Don't you think he is handsome, Chris? Own up—isn't he a gorgeous man? Did he ask after me, was he very disappointed when he found I was out—?"
"He's been here! Mom said so—you talked to him for a long time! Oh, Chris, what did he say—wasn't it great of him to come? Don't you think he's handsome, Chris? Just admit it—he's a gorgeous guy, right? Did he ask about me? Was he really disappointed when he found out I was out—?"
"I'll take your questions in order," said Christina, solemnly ticking them off on her finger. "He has been here, if he is Ronnie; he said a lot of things. It was certainly wonderful for me that he came. He asked after you, but didn't seem to be cast down to find you were out. Was that the lot? I hope so."
"I'll answer your questions one by one," Christina said, seriously counting them off on her fingers. "He has been here, if he's Ronnie; he said a lot of things. It was definitely great for me that he came. He asked about you, but he didn't seem upset to find out you weren't here. Was that the case? I hope so."
"But Christina!" she was quivering with excitement. "What do you think of him?"
"But Christina!" she was shaking with excitement. "What do you think of him?"
"I—think—he—is—sublime!"
"I think he's amazing!"
Evie glanced at her resentfully, suspecting sarcasm; saw that her sister was in earnest, and seeing this, was confounded.
Evie looked at her with resentment, thinking she was being sarcastic; then realized her sister was serious, and because of this, she was taken aback.
"He is very nice," she said less enthusiastic, "yes—a dear—did you really get on with him, Chris? How queer! And after all that you've said about him! Didn't your conscience prick you—?"
"He’s really nice," she said, less enthusiastic. "Yeah—a sweetheart—did you actually get along with him, Chris? How strange! And after everything you've said about him! Didn't it bother your conscience—?"
Christina sent her red locks flying in a vigorous head-shake.
Christina tossed her red hair back with a vigorous shake of her head.
"No, it wasn't conscience," she said.
"No, it wasn't my conscience," she said.
Evie, from being boisterously interested, became quietly distrait.
Evie, who had been loudly curious, grew quietly distracted.
"Of one thing I am certain," volunteered Christina, "and it is that he will never behave dishonorably or give you, or for the matter of that, mother and me, one hour's real pain."
"One thing I know for sure," Christina said, "and that is that he will never act dishonorably or cause you, or for that matter, Mom and me, even an hour of real pain."
"No—I'm sure he won't," said Evie awkwardly, the more awkward, because she was trying so hard not to be.
"No—I'm sure he won't," Evie said awkwardly, even more so because she was trying so hard not to be.
"Such a man couldn't be mean. I am certain of that," Christina went on. "Evie, I am not scared about you any more—and I was, you know. Just scared! Sometimes when you came back from seeing Ronnie, I dared not look at you for fear—I didn't exactly know what I feared. Now—well, I feel that you are in good hands, darling, and I shall not be thinking every time you go out: 'I wonder if she will come back again?'"
"That kind of guy couldn’t be cruel. I’m sure of it," Christina continued. "Evie, I’m not worried about you anymore—and I was, you know. Just worried! Sometimes when you came back from seeing Ronnie, I couldn’t even look at you because I was afraid—I wasn’t really sure what I was afraid of. Now—well, I feel like you’re in good hands, sweetheart, and I won’t have to think every time you go out: ‘I wonder if she’ll come back?’"
Evie's face was burning. If she had spoken, she would have betrayed herself. She became interested in the contents of a hanging cupboard and hummed a careless tune, shakily.
Evie's face was on fire. If she had said anything, she would have given herself away. She focused on the items in a hanging cupboard and hummed a carefree tune, though it was a bit shaky.
"Are you singing or is it the hinge?" asked Christina.
"Are you singing, or is that the hinge?" asked Christina.
"You're very rude—I was singing—humming."
"You're so rude—I was singing—humming."
"There must be music in the family somewhere," said Christina, "probably it goes back to our lordly ancestor—"
"There has to be music in the family somewhere," said Christina, "it probably goes back to our noble ancestor—"
"I told Teddy about that, about Lord Fransham—"
"I told Teddy about that, about Lord Fransham—"
"Did you tell Ronnie?"
"Did you tell Ronnie?"
Evie wondered if she should say. Christina was so excellently disposed toward him that it would be a pity to excite her resentment.
Evie wondered if she should say something. Christina was so favorably inclined toward him that it would be a shame to provoke her anger.
"Yes—he laughed. He said everybody has a lord in his family if he only goes back far enough. Teddy thought it was wonderful and he said—you'll laugh?"
"Yeah—he laughed. He said everyone has a noble in their family if they just look back far enough. Teddy thought it was amazing and he asked—you'll laugh?"
"I swear I won't."
"I promise I won't."
"Well—he said that he knew that I had aristocratic blood by my instep, it is so arched. And it is you know, Chris, just look!"
"Well—he said he could tell I had aristocratic blood by the curve of my instep; it’s so arched. And it really is, Chris, just take a look!"
"Shurrup!" said Christina vulgarly.
"Shut up!" said Christina vulgarly.
"Well—he did. Teddy isn't half the fool you think him. I don't exactly mean you, Chris, but people. His father has a tremendous farm, miles and miles of it. He sent Teddy over here for six months. What do you think for?"
"Well—he did. Teddy isn't as much of a fool as you think he is. I don’t mean you specifically, Chris, but people in general. His father owns a huge farm, stretching for miles. He sent Teddy over here for six months. What do you think for?"
Christina couldn't think.
Christina lost her train of thought.
"To find a wife!" said Evie. "Isn't it quaint? And do you know that Teddy is staying at the Carlton-Grand. I thought he was living with his aunt in Tenton Street and I only discovered by accident that he was staying at a swagger hotel. He said he would write and tell his father about our lord."
"To find a wife!" said Evie. "Isn't that charming? And did you know that Teddy is staying at the Carlton-Grand? I thought he was living with his aunt on Tenton Street, and I only found out by chance that he was at a fancy hotel. He said he would write and let his dad know about our lord."
She sighed heavily.
She let out a heavy sigh.
"I like Teddy awfully. He is so grateful for—well, for anything I can do for him, such as putting his tie straight and telling him about things."
"I really like Teddy. He is so thankful for—well, for anything I can do for him, like fixing his tie and explaining things to him."
"Why don't you marry Teddy?"
"Why don't you marry Teddy?"
A few weeks ago Evie would have snorted scornfully. Now she was silent for a long time. She sighed again.
A few weeks ago, Evie would have scoffed. Now she remained quiet for a long time. She sighed again.
"That is impossible. I'm too fond of Ronnie and I believe in keeping—in keeping my word. Teddy's father is building a beautiful little house for him. And Teddy says that he has a quiet horse that a girl could ride. He believes in riding astride, so do I. I've never ridden, but that is the way I should ride—through the corn for miles and miles. You can see the mountains from Teddy's farm. They are covered with snow, even in the summer. There is a place called Banff where you can have a perfectly jolly time, dances and all that. In the winter, when it is freezingly cold, Teddy goes to Vancouver, where it is quite warm. He has an orange-farm somewhere."
"That’s impossible. I care too much about Ronnie and I believe in keeping my word. Teddy's dad is building a lovely little house for him. And Teddy says he has a calm horse that a girl could ride. He thinks riding side-saddle is the way to go, and I agree. I've never ridden before, but that’s the way I should ride—through the corn for miles and miles. You can see the mountains from Teddy's farm. They’re covered in snow, even in summer. There’s a place called Banff where you can have a great time, with dances and everything. In winter, when it’s freezing cold, Teddy goes to Vancouver, where it’s pretty warm. He has an orange farm somewhere."
For the third time she sighed. Christina in her wisdom, made no comment.
For the third time, she sighed. Christina, in her wisdom, said nothing.
V
Evie usually had her breakfast alone. Christina was late and Mrs. Colebrook breakfasted before her family came down and was, moreover, so completely occupied in supplying the needs of her youngest daughter, that it would have been impossible to settle herself down to a meal.
Evie usually had her breakfast by herself. Christina was late, and Mrs. Colebrook ate breakfast before the rest of the family came down. Besides, she was so focused on taking care of her youngest daughter that it would have been impossible for her to sit down for a meal.
Evie was generally down by a quarter to eight; the post came at eight o'clock. Until recently Evie had no interest in the movements of that official. Very few letters came to the house in any circumstances and of these Evie's share was negligible.
Evie usually arrived by 7:45; the mail came at 8:00. Until recently, she didn't care about the schedule of that official. Hardly any letters came to the house anyway, and out of those, Evie's portion was small.
Teddy brought a new interest to the morning for he was a faithful correspondent, and the girl would have known long before, that he was an inmate of a superior caravanserie, had not the youth, in his modesty, written on the plainest of notepaper. Not then, nor at any other time, did the mail have any thrill for Mrs. Colebrook. She had a well-to-do sister living in the north who wrote to her regularly every six months. These letters might have been published as a supplement to the Nomenclature of Diseases, for they constituted a record of the obscure ailments which inflicted the writer's family. She had a sister-in-law living within a mile of her, whom she seldom saw and never heard from. Whatever letters came to the house were either for Christina or Evie, generally for Christina.
Teddy brought a new excitement to the mornings because he was a dedicated pen pal, and the girl would have known long ago that he was staying at a nicer hotel if he hadn't written on the plainest notepaper. At that time, and at any other time, Mrs. Colebrook never felt any excitement about the mail. She had a well-off sister up north who wrote to her every six months. Those letters could have been published as a supplement to a list of diseases since they were all about the strange illnesses affecting the writer's family. She had a sister-in-law living just a mile away whom she rarely saw and never heard from. Any letters that arrived at the house were usually for Christina or Evie, mostly for Christina.
Ambrose Sault had once presented Christina with five hundred postal cards. It was one of the freakish things that Ambrose did, but behind it, there was a solid reason. Christina enjoyed a constant supply of old magazines and out-of-date periodicals. Evie collected them for her from her friends. And in these publications were alluring advertisements, the majority of which begged the reader, italically, to send for Illustrated Catalogue No. 74, or to write to Desk H. for a beautiful handbook describing at greater length the wonders of the articles advertised. Sometimes samples were offered, samples of baby's food, samples of fabric, samples of soap and patent medicine, and other delectable products.
Ambrose Sault had once given Christina five hundred postcards. It was one of the quirky things Ambrose did, but there was a good reason behind it. Christina always had a steady supply of old magazines and outdated periodicals. Evie gathered them for her from her friends. And within these publications were enticing ads, most of which urged the reader, in italics, to request Illustrated Catalogue No. 74, or to write to Desk H. for a lovely handbook that provided more details about the advertised products. Sometimes samples were included, samples of baby food, samples of fabric, samples of soap and patent medicine, and other delightful items.
Christina had expressed a wish that she could write, and Ambrose had supplied the means. Thereafter Christina's letter-bag was a considerable one. She knew more about motor-cars, their advantages over one another, their super-excellent speeds and economies, than the average dealer. If you asked her what car ran the longest distance on a can of petrol, she would not only tell you, but would specify which was the better of the gases supplied. She knew the relative nutritive qualities of every breakfast food on the market; the longest-wearing boots and the cheapest furniture.
Christina had expressed a desire to write, and Ambrose had provided her with the tools to do so. After that, Christina's collection of letters grew significantly. She knew more about cars, their advantages over each other, their incredible speeds, and fuel efficiency than the average dealer. If you asked her which car could go the farthest on a gallon of gas, she wouldn’t just tell you; she’d also point out which type of gas was the best. She understood the nutritional value of every breakfast food available, the most durable shoes, and the most affordable furniture.
Evie had finished her meal when the postman knocked.
Evie had just finished her meal when the mailman knocked.
"A letter from Teddy and a sample for Christina, I suppose," speculated Mrs. Colebrook, hurrying to the door. She invariably ran to meet the postman having a confused idea that it was an offence, punishable under the penal code, to keep him waiting.
"A letter from Teddy and a sample for Christina, I guess," thought Mrs. Colebrook, rushing to the door. She always ran to meet the postman, having a mixed-up idea that it was a wrongdoing, punishable by law, to keep him waiting.
There was no mail for Christina.
There was no mail for Christina.
"Here's your letter."
"Here’s your letter."
Evie took the stout and expensive looking envelope, embossed redly with the name of the hotel.
Evie picked up the thick, fancy envelope, embossed in red with the hotel's name.
"Who's writing to me?" asked Mrs. Colebrook. She turned the letter over, examined the handwriting, critically deciphered the post-mark—finally tore open the flap of the envelope.
"Who's writing to me?" asked Mrs. Colebrook. She turned the letter over, examined the handwriting, critically deciphered the postmark—finally tore open the flap of the envelope.
"Well, I never!" said Mrs. Colebrook. She looked at the heading again. "Who is 'Johnson and Kennett'?" she asked.
"Well, I can't believe this!" said Mrs. Colebrook. She glanced at the heading again. "Who are 'Johnson and Kennett'?" she asked.
"The house agents? There is a firm of that name in Knightsbridge. What is it, mother?"
"The real estate agents? There's a company by that name in Knightsbridge. What is it, mom?"
Mrs. Colebrook read aloud.
Mrs. Colebrook read out loud.
"Dear Madam: We have been requested to approach you in regard to work which we feel you would care to undertake. A client of ours has a small house on the continent, for which he is anxious to secure a housekeeper. Knowing, through Dr. Merville, that you have a daughter who is recovering from an illness, he asks me to state that he would be glad if your daughter accompanied you. There is practically no work, three servants, all of whom speak English, are kept, and our client wishes us to state that the grounds are extensive and pretty, and hopes that you will make the freest use of them, and the small car which he will leave there. He himself does not expect to occupy the house, so that you will be practically free from any kind of supervision."
"Dear Madam: We have been asked to reach out to you regarding a job that we believe you would be interested in taking on. One of our clients has a small house in Europe and is looking to hire a housekeeper. Knowing from Dr. Merville that your daughter is recovering from an illness, he wanted me to mention that he would be pleased if she could accompany you. There is very little work involved; three servants who all speak English are employed, and our client wishes to convey that the grounds are large and beautiful, inviting you to enjoy them freely, along with the small car he will leave there. He doesn’t plan to use the house himself, so you will have virtually no supervision."
The salary was named. It was generous.
The salary was announced. It was generous.
Mrs. Colebrook looked over her glasses at the wondering Evie.
Mrs. Colebrook looked over her glasses at the curious Evie.
"Mother! How perfectly splendid!"
"Mom! How absolutely amazing!"
But Mrs. Colebrook was not so enthusiastic. Change of any kind was anathema. She had acted as housekeeper in her younger days, so that the work had no terrors for her, but—abroad!
But Mrs. Colebrook wasn't that excited. Any kind of change was totally against her principles. She had been a housekeeper in her younger days, so the work didn’t scare her, but—abroad!
Foreign countries meant peril. Foreigners to her were sinister men who carried knives, and were possessed of homicidal tendencies. They spoke a language expressly designed to conceal their evil intentions, and they found their recreation in plotting in underground chambers. There was a cinema at the end of Walter Street.
Foreign countries meant danger. Foreigners to her were shady guys who carried knives and had violent tendencies. They spoke a language specifically made to hide their bad intentions, and they enjoyed scheming in secret rooms. There was a movie theater at the end of Walter Street.
"There is something written on the other side," said Evie suddenly.
"There’s something written on the other side," Evie said suddenly.
Mrs. Colebrook turned the sheet.
Mrs. Colebrook flipped the sheet.
"The invitation extends to your younger daughter, if she would care to accompany you."
"The invitation is also open to your younger daughter, if she would like to join you."
"Well!" said Evie, and flew up the stairs to Christina's room.
"Well!" said Evie, and ran up the stairs to Christina's room.
"Christina! What do you think! Mother has had a letter from a house agent offering—"
"Christina! What do you think? Mom got a letter from a real estate agent offering—"
"Don't tell me!" Christina interrupted, "let me guess! They've offered her a beautiful house in the country rent free—no? Then they've offered—let me think—a house in a nice warm climate where I can bask in the sunshine and watch the butterflies flirting with the roses!"
"Don't tell me!" Christina interrupted, "let me guess! They've offered her a gorgeous house in the countryside for free—am I right? Then they must have offered—let me think—a place in a warm climate where I can soak up the sun and watch butterflies dance around the roses!"
Evie's jaw dropped.
Evie's jaw dropped.
"Whatever made you think—?"
"What made you think—?"
Christina snatched the letter and read, her eyes bright with excitement.
Christina grabbed the letter and read it, her eyes shining with excitement.
"Oh, golly!" she said and laughed so long that Evie grew alarmed.
"Oh wow!" she said and laughed for so long that Evie became worried.
"No, I'm not mad, and I'm not clairvoyant. Mother, what do you think of it?"
"No, I'm not angry, and I don't have any psychic abilities. Mom, what do you think about it?"
Mrs. Colebrook had followed her daughter upstairs.
Mrs. Colebrook had gone upstairs after her daughter.
"I don't know what to think," she said. She was one of those people who welcome an opportunity to show their indecision. Mrs. Colebrook liked to be "persuaded", though she might make up her mind irrevocably, it was necessary that argument round and about should be offered, before she yielded her tentative agreement.
"I don't know what to think," she said. She was one of those people who welcomed the chance to show their indecision. Mrs. Colebrook liked to be "persuaded," and even if she might come to a firm decision, it was important that some back-and-forth discussion happened before she gave her hesitant agreement.
Nobody knew this better than Christina. She drew a long sigh of relief, recognising the signs.
Nobody understood this better than Christina. She let out a long sigh of relief, noticing the signs.
"We'll talk it over after Evie has gone to her pill-shop," she said, and for once Evie did not contest a description of her place of business, which usually provoked her to retort.
"We'll discuss it after Evie has gone to her pharmacy," she said, and for once Evie didn’t challenge the way her business was described, which usually made her respond.
"I only want to say, mother, that you need not worry about me. I can get lodgings at one of the girl's hostels. I don't think I want to go abroad. In fact, I know that I don't. But it would be fine for Christina. It is my dream come true. I've always had that plan for her—a place where she could sit in the sunshine and watch the flowers grow."
"I just want to say, Mom, that you don’t have to worry about me. I can find a place to stay at one of the girl’s hostels. I don’t think I want to go abroad. Actually, I know I don’t. But it would be great for Christina. It’s my dream come true. I’ve always imagined that for her—a place where she can sit in the sun and watch the flowers grow."
Christina's smile was all loving-kindness; she took the girl's fingers in her hand and pinched them softly.
Christina's smile was full of warmth; she took the girl's fingers in her hand and gently pinched them.
"Off to your workshop, woman," she ordered. "Mother and I want to talk about the sunny south."
"Get to your workshop, woman," she commanded. "Mom and I want to discuss the sunny south."
"I'm not sure that I can take it," said Mrs. Colebrook dismally, "I don't like the idea of living in a foreign place—"
"I'm not sure I can handle this," Mrs. Colebrook said gloomily, "I really don't like the thought of living in a foreign place—"
"We'll discuss that," said Christina in her businesslike way. "Did those linoleum patterns come?"
"We'll talk about that," Christina said in her professional manner. "Did the linoleum patterns arrive?"
VI
There was no letter for Evie when she arrived at the store. Curiously enough she was not as disappointed as she expected to be. There was a chance that Ronnie would have written after his visit to the house, but when she found her desk bare, she accepted his neglect with equanimity.
There was no letter for Evie when she got to the store. Surprisingly, she wasn’t as disappointed as she thought she would be. There was a chance that Ronnie might have written after his visit to the house, but when she saw her desk empty, she took his neglect in stride.
Her love for Ronnie was undiminished. She faced, with a coolness which was unnatural in her, the future he had sketched, and if at times she felt a twinge of uneasiness, she put the less pleasant aspect away from her. It would not be honorable to go back on her word, even if she wanted to do so. And she did not. As to the more agreeable prospect she did not think about that either. It was easier to dismiss the whole thing from her mind. She told herself she was being philosophical. In reality, she was solving her problem by the simple process of forgetting it.
Her love for Ronnie was as strong as ever. She faced the future he had painted for them with an unnatural calm, and if she occasionally felt a hint of anxiety, she pushed those feelings aside. It wouldn’t be right to go back on her promise, even if she wanted to. And she didn't want to. As for the more positive possibilities, she didn’t think about those either. It was simpler to just forget the whole thing. She convinced herself she was being philosophical. In reality, she was dealing with her problem by simply ignoring it.
Leaving the store at midday to get her lunch, she saw Ronnie. He was driving past in his big Rolls and apparently he did not see her. Why was she glad—for glad she was? That thought had to be puzzled out in the afternoon, with disastrous consequences to her cash balance, for when she made her return that night, she was short the price of a hot-water bottle.
Leaving the store at noon to grab her lunch, she saw Ronnie. He was driving by in his fancy Rolls, and it seemed like he didn’t notice her. Why was she happy—because she really was? That question had to be figured out later in the afternoon, which ended up messing with her budget, because when she got back that night, she was short the cost of a hot-water bottle.
But Ronnie had seen her, long before she had seen him. He was on his way to lunch with a man he knew but toward whom he had for some reason conceived a dislike. It was rather strange, because Jerry Talbot was the one acquaintance he possessed who might be called "friend". They had known one another at Oxford, they had for some time hunted in pairs, they shared memories of a common shame. Yet when Jerry's excited voice had called him on the telephone that morning and had begged him to meet his erstwhile partner at Vivaldi's, Ronnie experienced a sense of nausea. He would have refused the invitation, but before he could frame the words, Jerry had rung off.
But Ronnie had noticed her long before she saw him. He was on his way to lunch with a guy he knew but felt a strange dislike for. It was odd because Jerry Talbot was the only acquaintance he could really call a "friend." They had known each other at Oxford, had gone hunting together for a while, and shared some embarrassing memories. Yet, when Jerry's enthusiastic voice called him that morning and asked him to meet his former partner at Vivaldi's, Ronnie felt a wave of nausea. He would have turned down the invitation, but before he could get the words out, Jerry had hung up.
Vivaldi's is a smart but not too smart restaurant, and had been a favorite lunching place of Ronnie's. It was all the more unreasonable in him, that he should descend beneath the glass-roofed portico with a feeling of revulsion.
Vivaldi's is a clever but not overly sophisticated restaurant, and it had been one of Ronnie's favorite spots for lunch. It was all the more odd for him to come down under the glass-roofed entrance feeling a sense of disgust.
Mr. Talbot had not arrived, said the beaming maître de hotel. Yes, he had booked a table. Ronnie seated himself in the lounge and a bellboy brought him an evening newspaper which he did not read. Had he done so, he would not have waited.
Mr. Talbot hadn't shown up yet, the smiling maître de hotel said. Yes, he had made a reservation. Ronnie settled down in the lounge, and a bellboy handed him an evening newspaper that he didn't read. If he had, he wouldn't have had to wait.
Half an hour passed and Ronnie was feeling hungry. Another quarter of an hour.
Half an hour went by, and Ronnie felt hungry. Another fifteen minutes passed.
"I am going into the restaurant—when Mr. Talbot comes, tell him I have begun my lunch."
"I’m heading into the restaurant—when Mr. Talbot arrives, let him know I’ve started my lunch."
He was shown to the table and chose a simple meal from the card. At any rate, Jerry's unpardonable rudeness gave him an excuse for declining further invitations.
He was taken to the table and picked a basic meal from the menu. Anyway, Jerry's unforgivable rudeness gave him a reason to turn down any more invitations.
He had finished his lunch and had signalled for his bill when, looking round, he recognized two men at one of the window tables. He would not have approached them, but Sir John Maxton beckoned.
He had finished his lunch and signaled for his bill when, looking around, he recognized two men at one of the window tables. He wouldn’t have approached them, but Sir John Maxton waved him over.
Dr. Merville would gladly have dispensed with his presence, thought Ronnie, and wondered if he had intruded into an important conference.
Dr. Merville would have happily sent him away, thought Ronnie, and wondered if he had interrupted an important meeting.
"Come and sit down, Ronnie. Lunching alone? That is rather unusual, isn't it?"
"Come and sit down, Ronnie. Eating alone? That’s pretty unusual, right?"
"My friend disappointed me," said Ronnie and he saw the doctor's lip curl.
"My friend let me down," said Ronnie as he noticed the doctor's lip curl.
"Did she—too bad," said Maxton.
"Did she? That’s too bad," said Maxton.
"It was a 'he'," corrected Ronnie, and knew that neither man believed him.
"It was a 'he,'" Ronnie corrected, knowing that neither man believed him.
He noticed Sir John glancing at his companion.
He saw Sir John looking at his friend.
"Ronnie, I wonder if you can help us. Do you remember the flotation of that Traction Company of Steppe's?"
"Ronnie, I was hoping you could help us. Do you remember the flotation of that Traction Company of Steppe?"
"I don't think it is much good asking Ronnie," the doctor broke in with a touch of impatience. "Ronnie's memory is a little too convenient."
"I don't think it's really worth asking Ronnie," the doctor interrupted with a hint of impatience. "Ronnie's memory is just a bit too convenient."
"I remember the flotation—in a way," admitted Ronnie.
"I remember the floating—in a way," admitted Ronnie.
"Do you remember the meeting that was held at Steppe's house when he produced the draft of the prospectus?"
"Do you remember the meeting at Steppe's place when he presented the draft of the prospectus?"
Ronnie nodded.
Ronnie agreed.
"Before we go any farther, John," interrupted Merville, "I think it will be fair to Ronnie, if we tell him that there is trouble over the prospectus. Some of the financial papers are accusing us of faking the assets. The question is, was I responsible, by including properties which I should not have included, or did Steppe, in his draft, give me the facts as I published them? I don't think Ronnie will remember quite so vividly if he knows that he may be running counter to Steppe."
"Before we go any further, John," interrupted Merville, "I think we should be honest with Ronnie and let him know that there’s an issue with the prospectus. Some financial papers are accusing us of padding the assets. The question is, was I at fault for including properties that I shouldn’t have, or did Steppe provide me the facts as I published them in his draft? I don’t think Ronnie will recall quite as clearly if he realizes he might be going against Steppe."
Ronnie did not answer.
Ronnie didn't answer.
"You see what I am driving at," Sir John went on. "There may be bad trouble if the Public Prosecutor takes these accusations seriously—which, so far he hasn't. We want to be prepared if he does."
"You see what I'm getting at," Sir John continued. "There could be serious trouble if the Public Prosecutor takes these accusations seriously—which he hasn't so far. We need to be ready if he does."
"I cannot remember very clearly," said Ronnie. "I am not a member of the Board. But I do recall very clearly Steppe showing a draft and not only showing it, but reading it."
"I can't remember very clearly," said Ronnie. "I'm not on the Board. But I do remember Steppe showing a draft and not just showing it, but reading it."
"Do you remember whether in that draft he referred to the Woodside Repairing Sheds; and if he did, whether he spoke of those as being the absolute property or leased property of the company?"
"Do you remember if he mentioned the Woodside Repairing Sheds in that draft, and if he did, did he say they were owned outright by the company or leased?"
"The absolute property," said Ronnie. "I remember distinctly because the Woodside Repairing Shops are on the edge of a little estate which my father left me—you remember, John? And naturally I was interested."
"The absolute property," Ronnie said. "I remember it clearly because the Woodside Repairing Shops are on the edge of a small estate my father left me—you remember, John? And of course, I was interested."
Merville was dumbfounded. Never in his most sanguine moments did he suppose that Ronnie would assist him in this respect. Ronnie, who shivered at a word from Steppe, whose sycophantic servant he had been!
Merville was shocked. Never in his wildest dreams did he think that Ronnie would help him with this. Ronnie, who flinched at a word from Steppe, the person he had always served like a yes-man!
"This may come to a fight," said Sir John, "and that would mean putting you in the box to testify against Steppe. Have you quarrelled with him?"
"This might lead to a fight," said Sir John, "and that would mean you would have to testify against Steppe. Have you had a conflict with him?"
"Good gracious, no!" said Ronnie in surprise. "Why should I quarrel with him? He doesn't worry me. In a way he is amusing, in another way pathetic. I feel sometimes sorry for him. A man with such attainments, such powers and yet so paltry! I often wonder why he prefers the mean way to the big way. He uses his power outrageously, his strength brutally. Perhaps he didn't start right—got all his proportions wrong. I was working it out last night—the beginnings of Steppe—and concluded that he must have had an unhappy childhood. If a child is treated meanly, and is the victim of mean tyrannies, he grows up to regard the triumph of meanness as the supreme end in life. His whole outlook is colored that way, and methods which we normal people look upon as despicable are perfectly legitimate in his eyes."
"Goodness, no!" Ronnie exclaimed in surprise. "Why would I argue with him? He doesn't bother me. In a way, he's entertaining, but also kind of sad. Sometimes I feel a bit sorry for him. A guy with such achievements, such abilities, yet so small-minded! I often wonder why he chooses the petty path instead of the grand one. He misuses his power and acts brutally. Maybe he didn't have a good start—got everything out of balance. I was thinking about it last night—the beginnings of Steppe—and I concluded that he must have had a tough childhood. If a child is treated badly and falls victim to petty tyrannies, they grow up to see the victory of meanness as the ultimate goal in life. His entire perspective is tinted that way, and methods that we normal people find disgraceful seem completely acceptable to him."
"Good God!" said Sir John aghast. It was the man, not the arguments which startled him.
"Good God!" said Sir John, astonished. It was the man, not the arguments, that surprised him.
"Children ought not to be left to the chance training which their parents give them," Ronnie went on, full of his subject, "but here, I admit, I am postulating a condition of society which will never be realized. Some day I will start my Mother College. It is a queer sounding title," he said apologetically, "but you will understand I want a great institution where we can take the illegitimate children of the country, the unwanted children. They go to baby farmers and beasts of that kind now. I want a college of babies where we will teach them and train them from their babyhood up to think and feel goodly, not piously. That doesn't matter. But bigly and generously. To have high ideals and broad visions; to—"
"Kids shouldn’t just be left to whatever training their parents give them," Ronnie continued passionately, "but I admit, I’m imagining a society that might never happen. Someday, I’ll establish my Mother College. It sounds like a strange name," he said apologetically, "but you’ll understand I want to create a great institution for the illegitimate children of the country, the unwanted kids. Right now, they end up with baby farmers and people like that. I want a college for babies where we’ll teach and train them from infancy to think and feel positively, not just religiously. That’s not what’s important. But thoughtfully and generously. To have high ideals and broad visions; to—"
He stopped and blushed, conscious of their interest and stupefaction; squirmed unhappily in his chair, and rubbed his chin nervously with the knuckles of his hand.
He stopped and blushed, aware of their curiosity and shock; shifted uncomfortably in his chair and rubbed his chin nervously with his knuckles.
Sir John Maxton leaned back in his chair, his face twitching.
Sir John Maxton leaned back in his chair, his face twitching.
A waiter was passing.
A server was passing.
"Bring me a brandy," he said hoarsely, "a double brandy."
"Bring me a brandy," he said hoarsely, "a double shot."
Christina had only wanted water.
Christina just wanted water.
VII
"What flabbergasts me is Ronnie's willingness to go against Steppe," said the doctor, just before he dropped Sir John at his chambers.
"What surprises me is Ronnie's willingness to go against Steppe," said the doctor, just before he dropped Sir John off at his chambers.
He had done most of the talking since they left Vivaldi's and Maxton had been content that he should.
He had done most of the talking since they left Vivaldi's, and Maxton was fine with that.
"I can only suppose that Ronnie has had a row with Jan."
"I can only guess that Ronnie has had a fight with Jan."
"Tell me this, Merville," said Sir John, leaning his arms on the edge of the door and speaking into the car, "if you believe that Steppe is the rascal I pretty well know him to be, why are you allowing Beryl to marry him?"
"Tell me this, Merville," said Sir John, leaning his arms on the edge of the door and speaking into the car, "if you think Steppe is the scoundrel I know him to be, why are you letting Beryl marry him?"
An awkward question for the doctor.
An uncomfortable question for the doctor.
"Oh, well—one isn't sure. I may be in error after all. Steppe is quite a good fellow."
"Oh, well—it's hard to tell. I might be wrong after all. Steppe is a pretty good guy."
"Do you owe him money?" asked Maxton quietly.
"Do you owe him money?" Maxton asked quietly.
Close friendship has its privileges.
Close friendships have their perks.
"A little—nothing to speak of. You don't think I would sacrifice Beryl—?"
"A little—nothing to mention. You don't really think I would sacrifice Beryl—?"
"I don't know, Bertram—I don't know. Why ever you took up with that crowd is beyond me."
"I don't know, Bertram—I just don't get it. Why you got involved with that group is a mystery to me."
"By the way," said the doctor, anxious to switch to another subject, "that isn't an original idea of Ronnie's—the Mother College, or whatever he calls it. Poor Ambrose Sault had exactly the same dream. I never heard the details from him, but he has mentioned it. Funny that Ronnie is taking it up?"
"By the way," said the doctor, eager to change the subject, "that idea about the Mother College or whatever Ronnie calls it isn't original to him. Poor Ambrose Sault had the same dream. I never got the details from him, but he did mention it. It's funny that Ronnie is picking it up."
"Yes," Sir John waved his hand and went into the building.
"Yeah," Sir John waved his hand and walked into the building.
He rang for his clerk.
He called for his assistant.
"Do you remember a young lady coming to see me a few days ago? A Miss Colebrook—have we any record of her address?"
"Do you remember a young woman coming to see me a few days ago? A Miss Colebrook—do we have any record of her address?"
"No, Sir John."
"No, Sir John."
"H'm—put me through to Dr. Merville's house in Park Place—I want to speak to Miss Merville."
"H'm—connect me to Dr. Merville's house in Park Place—I want to talk to Miss Merville."
A minute later:
A minute later:
"Yes—John Maxton speaking, is that you, Beryl? I want to know Miss Colebrook's address—thank you," he scribbled on his blotting pad. "Thank you—no, my dear, only I may have to get in touch with her."
"Yes—John Maxton here, is that you, Beryl? I need Miss Colebrook's address—thank you," he wrote down on his blotting pad. "Thank you—no, my dear, I just might need to reach out to her."
He remembered after he had hung up the telephone, that Ambrose Sault had propounded a will in which the address had appeared, but the will was in the hands of Sir John's own lawyers. Ambrose had left very little, so little that it was hardly worth while taking probate. But the recollection of the will gave him the excuse he wanted.
He remembered after he hung up the phone that Ambrose Sault had created a will where the address was mentioned, but the will was with Sir John's own lawyers. Ambrose left very little, so little that it barely made sense to go through probate. But the memory of the will gave him the excuse he needed.
"Sir John rang me up, father, he asked for Christina's address. Do you know why?"
"Sir John called me, Dad, and asked for Christina's address. Do you know why?"
"No, dear. I wonder he didn't ask me. I have been lunching with him—and Ronnie. Rather, Ronnie joined us after lunch was through—he was loquacious and strange. H'm—"
"No, dear. I'm surprised he didn't ask me. I've been having lunch with him—and Ronnie. Actually, Ronnie joined us after lunch was over—he was chatty and a bit odd. H'm—"
"How strange?"
"How weird?"
"Beryl, did you notice the other night—I agree with you, Steppe was brutal—how deep his voice had grown? Boys' voices change that way when they reach an age, but Ronnie isn't a boy. Changed—and his views on affairs. He held John spellbound whilst he delivered himself volubly on illegitimate children and the future of the race. And the curious thing is that Ronnie hates children. Loathes them; he makes no secret of that. Says that they are irresponsible animals that should be kept on the leash."
"Beryl, did you notice the other night—I agree with you, Steppe was harsh—how deep his voice had gotten? Boys' voices change like that when they hit a certain age, but Ronnie isn't a boy anymore. He’s changed—and so have his views on relationships. He had John completely captivated while he spoke at length about illegitimate children and the future of our society. The odd thing is that Ronnie hates kids. He despises them; he doesn't hide that at all. He says they're reckless creatures that should be kept on a leash."
"He said that today?"
"He said that today?"
"No—oh, a long time ago. Now he wants a big institution where they can be trained—maybe it is a variation of his leash and cage theory. How did you get on?"
"No—oh, a long time ago. Now he wants a big institution where they can be trained—maybe it's a twist on his leash and cage theory. How did you do?"
Steppe had been to lunch and was in the hall about to take his departure when Sir John rang.
Steppe had just finished lunch and was in the hall getting ready to leave when Sir John rang.
"He came," she said indifferently, "it was a—pleasant lunch. I think he enjoyed it. I had mealies for him and he wrestled with them happily."
"He came," she said without much interest, "it was a nice lunch. I think he liked it. I made him corn and he happily struggled with it."
"Did you discuss anything?"
"Did you talk about anything?"
"The happy day?" she said ironically. "Yes, next Tuesday. Quietly. We go to Paris the same night. He wants the honeymoon to be spent in the Bavarian Alps, and he is sending his car on to Paris. I think that is all the news."
"The happy day?" she said with irony. "Yeah, next Tuesday. Just low-key. We're heading to Paris that same night. He wants to spend the honeymoon in the Bavarian Alps, and he's sending his car on to Paris. I think that's all the updates."
Her indifference bothered him.
Her indifference upset him.
"Steppe, I am sure, is a man who improves on acquaintance," he said encouragingly.
"Steppe, I'm sure, is someone who gets better the more you get to know him," he said with encouragement.
"I am sure he does," she agreed politely, "will you tell Ronnie, or shall I write to him?"
"I’m sure he does," she agreed politely. "Will you tell Ronnie, or should I write to him?"
"I will tell Ronnie," said the doctor hastily. "I don't think I should encourage a correspondence with him, if I were you, Beryl. Jan doesn't like it. He was furious about you insisting upon Ronnie coming out with us the other night."
"I'll tell Ronnie," the doctor said quickly. "I don't think you should encourage a correspondence with him, Beryl. Jan isn't a fan of it. He got really mad about you insisting that Ronnie come out with us the other night."
"Very well," said Beryl.
"Sure," said Beryl.
"I think—I only think, you understand, that Steppe is under the impression that you were once very fond of Ronnie, or that you had an affair with him. He is a very jealous man. You must remember that, Beryl."
"I think—I just think, you know, that Steppe believes you were once really into Ronnie, or that you had a fling with him. He's a pretty jealous guy. You have to keep that in mind, Beryl."
"It almost seems that I am going to be happily married," she said with a queer smile.
"It almost feels like I'm about to be happily married," she said with a strange smile.
She did not write to Ronnie. There was nothing to be gained by encouraging a correspondence—she agreed entirely with her father on that point. Steppe she dismissed from her thoughts just as quickly as she could.
She didn't write to Ronnie. There was no benefit in starting a correspondence—she completely agreed with her dad on that. She pushed Steppe out of her mind as fast as she could.
Why had Sir John asked for Christina's address? There was no reason why he should not. Perhaps Ambrose left a message—but that would have been delivered long ago. And—if Ambrose had left any message, it would be to her. The will perhaps. The doctor had told them both that Ambrose had left his few possessions to Christina. She was glad of that. Yes, it must be the will.
Why did Sir John ask for Christina's address? There was no reason he shouldn't. Maybe Ambrose left a message—but that should have been delivered a long time ago. And if Ambrose had left any message, it would be for her. The will, perhaps. The doctor had told them both that Ambrose left his few possessions to Christina. She was happy about that. Yes, it must be the will.
This served at any rate to explain Sir John's call.
This definitely clarified why Sir John made the call.
The appearance of a title at her front door, caused Mrs. Colebrook considerable qualms. It was her fate never to be wearing a skirt appropriate to the social standing of distinguished visitors.
The sight of a visitor’s title at her front door gave Mrs. Colebrook a lot of anxiety. It seemed she was always in a skirt that wasn’t suitable for the social status of her esteemed guests.
Christina was lying down. She had had an interview with the osteopath in the morning and he had insisted upon twenty-four hours of bed.
Christina was lying down. She had an interview with the osteopath in the morning, and he had insisted on twenty-four hours of bed rest.
"Show him up, mother. He won't faint at the sight of a girl in bed—lawyers have a special training in that sort of thing."
"Show him, Mom. He won't freak out at the sight of a girl in bed—lawyers are trained for that kind of thing."
"He doesn't look like a lawyer," demurred Mrs. Colebrook, "he's a sir."
"He doesn't look like a lawyer," Mrs. Colebrook replied, "he's a sir."
She conducted the counsel upstairs with many warnings as to the lowness of roof and trickiness of tread. Mrs. Colebrook was resigned to the character and number of Christina's visitors and, in that spirit of resignation, left them.
She held the meeting upstairs with plenty of caution about the low ceiling and slippery steps. Mrs. Colebrook accepted the type and number of Christina's guests and, in that spirit of acceptance, stepped away from them.
"We have met," said Sir John and looked around for a chair.
"We've met," Sir John said, looking around for a chair.
"Sit on the bed, Sir John," she laughed, "Evie broke the leg of the chair last night."
"Sit on the bed, Sir John," she laughed, "Evie broke the chair leg last night."
He obeyed her, looking at her quizzically.
He followed her instructions, looking at her with curiosity.
"I saw Ronald Morelle at lunch today," he said, "I thought it best to see you—first. And let me get the will off my mind. It has been proved and there is a hundred or so to come to you. Ambrose was not well off, his salary in fact was ridiculously small. That, however, is by the way. I saw Ronnie."
"I saw Ronald Morelle at lunch today," he said, "I thought it would be best to talk to you first. And I want to get the will off my mind. It’s been settled, and there's about a hundred or so coming to you. Ambrose wasn’t well-off; his salary was actually really low. But that’s beside the point. I saw Ronnie."
She returned his steady searching gaze.
She met his steady, searching gaze.
"Did you talk to Ronnie?"
"Did you talk to Ronnie?"
"I talked to Ronnie," he nodded, "and Ronnie talked to me. Have you ever seen a man who had the odd habit of rubbing his chin with the back of his hand? I see that you have. Ronnie for example? Yes, I thought you would have noticed it."
"I talked to Ronnie," he nodded, "and Ronnie talked to me. Have you ever seen a guy who has this strange habit of rubbing his chin with the back of his hand? I can see you have. Ronnie, for instance? Yeah, I figured you'd have noticed that."
"How did you know that he had been to see me?"
"How did you find out that he had come to see me?"
His thin hard face softened in a smile.
His thin, hard face relaxed into a smile.
"Who else would he have come to see?"
"Who else would he have come to visit?"
"Beryl," she answered promptly and he looked surprised.
"Beryl," she replied quickly, and he looked taken aback.
"Beryl? I know nothing of how he felt in that quarter. Beryl! How remarkable! I knew he would come here; if you had told me that you had not seen him, I should hare thought I was—"
"Beryl? I have no idea how he felt during that time. Beryl! That's amazing! I knew he would show up here; if you had told me that you hadn't seen him, I would have thought I was—"
She nodded.
She agreed.
"That is how I felt, Sir John. I had to shake myself hard. It was like the kind of dream one has where you see somebody you know with somebody else's face. Yes, he came here. I had to have a glass of water."
"That's how I felt, Sir John. I had to shake myself awake. It was like one of those dreams where you see someone you know but their face is someone else's. Yes, he came here. I needed a glass of water."
"I had brandy," said Sir John gravely. "As a rule I avoid stimulants—brandy produces a distressing palpitation of heart. Perhaps water would have been better for me. That is all, I think, Miss Christina," he picked up his hat. "I had to see you."
"I had brandy," Sir John said seriously. "Usually, I stay away from stimulants—brandy makes my heart race uncomfortably. Maybe water would have been a better choice for me. That's all, I believe, Miss Christina," he said as he picked up his hat. "I needed to see you."
"Do you think anybody knows or ought to know?" she asked.
"Do you think anyone knows or should know?" she asked.
It was the question that had disturbed her.
It was the question that had unsettled her.
"They must find out. I have a reputation for being a hard-headed Scotsman. Why the heads of Scotsmen should be harder than any other kinds of heads I do not know. What I mean is, that I cannot risk my credit as a man of truth or my judgment as a man of law or my status as one capable of conducting his own affairs without the assistance of a Commissioner in Lunacy—people must find out. I think they will, the interested people. Beryl you say? Was he—fond of her? How astounding! She is to be married very soon, you know that?"
"They need to figure it out. I have a reputation for being a tough Scottish guy. I don’t know why Scottish men are thought to be tougher than others. What I mean is that I can’t risk my reputation as a truthful person, my judgment as a legal professional, or my status as someone who can handle his own affairs without needing a Commissioner for Lunacy—people have to find out. I believe they will, those who are interested. Beryl, you say? Was he—into her? How surprising! She’s getting married very soon, you know that?"
"Should she be told—she may not have an opportunity of discovering for herself, Sir John?"
"Should we tell her—she might not get a chance to find out for herself, Sir John?"
"What can you tell her?" he asked bluntly.
"What can you tell her?" he asked directly.
She was silent. She had been asking herself that.
She was quiet. She had been asking herself that.
Having ushered the visitor from the premises, Mrs. Colebrook joined her daughter, for immediately following Sir John had come a grimy little boy with a grimy little package. Mrs. Colebrook had spent an ecstatic five minutes in her kitchen revelling in the fruits of authorship.
Having shown the visitor out, Mrs. Colebrook joined her daughter, and right after Sir John, a dirty little boy arrived with a dirty little package. Mrs. Colebrook had spent an exciting five minutes in her kitchen basking in the rewards of her writing.
"I've got something to show you, Christina," she held the something coyly under her apron. "It was my own idea—I didn't expect them so soon—came just after I'd left you and Sir What's-his-name."
"I've got something to show you, Christina," she said, holding the item playfully under her apron. "It was my own idea—I didn't expect them to arrive so soon—they came right after I left you and Sir What's-his-name."
"What is it, mother?"
"What's wrong, Mom?"
Mrs. Colebrook drew from its place of concealment a double-leafed card. It was edged with black and heavy black Gothic type was its most conspicuous feature Christina read:
Mrs. Colebrook pulled out a double-leafed card from its hiding spot. It was bordered in black, and the bold black Gothic lettering was the most noticeable feature. Christina read:
In loving memory of Ambrose Sault,
Who departed this life on March 17, 19—
at the age of fifty-three
Mourned by all who knew him
In loving memory of Ambrose Sault,
Who passed away on March 17, 19—
at the age of fifty-three
Missed by everyone who knew him
"We ne'er shall see his gentle smile,
Or hear his voice again,
Yet in a very little while,
We'll meet him once again."
"We'll never see his kind smile,
Or hear his voice again,
But in a little while,
We'll meet him once more."
Christina put down the card.
Christina set down the card.
"I made that up myself," said Mrs. Colebrook proudly, "all except the poetry, which I copied from poor Aunt Elizabeth's funeral card. I think that verse is beautiful."
"I came up with that myself," Mrs. Colebrook said proudly, "except for the poetry, which I took from poor Aunt Elizabeth's funeral card. I think that verse is beautiful."
"I think it is prophetic," said Christina, and added inconsequently, as Mrs. Colebrook thought, "I wonder if Ronnie is coming today?"
"I think it's prophetic," said Christina, and then added, somewhat randomly, as Mrs. Colebrook thought, "I wonder if Ronnie is coming today?"
VIII
Ronnie had some such idea when he parted from Maxton and the doctor. He went home to collect the bundle of books he had packed ready to take to Christina, and there discovered the reason why his absent-minded host had forgotten to put in an appearance.
Ronnie had a similar thought when he said goodbye to Maxton and the doctor. He went home to grab the stack of books he had packed to give to Christina, and there he found out why his absent-minded host had failed to show up.
Mr. Jerry Talbot was stretched exhaustedly in a lounge chair. He was a sallow young man with a large nose and a microscopic moustache. He had bushy eyebrows, arched enquiringly. Only one eyebrow was now visible, the other and the greater part of his slick head was hidden under black silk bandages. Looking at him, Ronnie wondered what he had ever seen in the man.
Mr. Jerry Talbot was stretched out tiredly in a lounge chair. He was a pale young man with a big nose and a tiny mustache. He had bushy eyebrows that were raised in curiosity. Only one eyebrow was now visible; the other and most of his slick head were covered in black silk bandages. Looking at him, Ronnie wondered what he had ever found attractive about the man.
"Lo, Ronnie," he greeted the other feebly, "I tried to 'phone you but you were gone. I had a sort of faint after I spoke to you this morning, that's why I didn't turn up; so sorry. But look at me, old boy, look at me!"
"Hey, Ronnie," he greeted the other weakly, "I tried to call you but you weren't there. I felt a bit faint after I talked to you this morning, that's why I didn't show up; I'm so sorry. But look at me, old friend, check me out!"
"How did this happen?" asked Ronnie.
"How did this happen?" Ronnie asked.
"Lola!"
"Lola!"
Ronnie frowned. Lola? Who—? Yes, yes, Lola. He remembered.
Ronnie frowned. Lola? Who—? Yeah, yeah, Lola. He remembered.
"We had rather a hot time at my house last night, and Madame sent some of the girls along. Lola got tight and after some argument about a brooch that one of my guests had lost, Lola picked up a champagne bottle and—there you are!"
"We had a pretty wild time at my place last night, and Madame sent some of the girls over. Lola got drunk, and after some back-and-forth about a brooch that one of my guests had lost, Lola grabbed a champagne bottle and—there you go!"
"Where is she?"
"Where's she?"
"In quod," said Mr. Jerry Talbot viciously. "I gave her in charge, and, Ronnie, she had the brooch! They found it at the police station. So I was right when I called her a thieving little—whatever it was I called her. It is an awkward business for me, old thing, but of course I'm swearing blue-blind that I never invited her and that she came in without—sort of drifted in from the street. Madame put me up to that. She's fed up with Lola and so are the other girls."
"In truth," Mr. Jerry Talbot said angrily. "I reported her, and, Ronnie, she had the brooch! They found it at the police station. So I was right when I called her a thieving little—whatever I called her. It's an awkward situation for me, my friend, but of course I'm insisting that I never invited her and that she just came in—sort of drifted in from the street. Madame suggested that. She's tired of Lola, and so are the other girls."
"Just wait a moment," said Ronnie frowning, "do I understand that Madame is going to disown this girl, this, what is her name—?"
"Just wait a second," said Ronnie, frowning. "Am I getting this right? Is Madame really going to disown this girl, what’s her name—?"
"Lola," scoffed Mr. Talbot, "good heavens, you're not pretending that you don't know her! And you took her to Wechester with you—"
"Lola," Mr. Talbot scoffed, "good grief, you're really not pretending that you don't know her! And you took her to Wechester with you—"
"Yes, of course I did," agreed Ronnie. "It is rather terrible work—straightening out the ravel of life—yes, I know her."
"Yeah, of course I did," Ronnie said. "It's pretty awful work—untangling the mess of life—yeah, I know her."
"Madame is disowning her, and so are the other girls. Between ourselves, Ritti has cleared out everything of Lola's and sent her trunks to a baggage office. None of her maids will talk, and naturally, none of the people who go to Ritti's. Lola has had a tip to shut up about Madame's, and if she is wise, she'll admit she's a street girl who had the cheek to walk into the party. I had to tell you, Ronnie, in case this infernal girl mentions you. She is being brought before the magistrate this afternoon."
"Madame is cutting her off, and so are the other girls. Just between us, Ritti has taken all of Lola's stuff and sent her luggage to a storage place. None of her maids will say a word, and obviously, none of the people who go to Ritti's will either. Lola has been told to keep quiet about Madame's, and if she’s smart, she’ll admit she’s a street girl who had the nerve to show up at the party. I had to tell you, Ronnie, in case this annoying girl mentions you. She’s being brought before the magistrate this afternoon."
And so came Lola from the dingy cells with her evening finery looking somewhat bedraggled, and standing in the pen, pale and defiant, heard the charge of assault preferred against her.
And so Lola came from the grim cells in her evening dress, looking a bit disheveled, and standing in the pen, pale and defiant, she listened to the assault charge made against her.
"Have you any witnesses to call?"
"Do you have any witnesses to call?"
"None. All my witnesses have been standing on the box committing perjury," sobbed the girl, broken at last.
"None. All my witnesses have been up there lying," the girl sobbed, completely broken at last.
"I was invited. Mr. Talbot sent for me—he sent to Madame Ritti's—"
"I was invited. Mr. Talbot called for me—he sent to Madame Ritti's—"
"Madame Ritti says that she hardly knows you. That with the exception of a few days last year, when you were staying with her, you have never been to the house," said the patient magistrate. "She made you leave her, because she found you were an undesirable."
"Madame Ritti says she barely knows you. That aside from a few days last year when you were staying with her, you’ve never been to her house," said the patient magistrate. "She asked you to leave because she realized you were undesirable."
"Your worship, there is a gentleman here who wishes to give evidence," said the usher.
"Your honor, there's a man here who wants to testify," said the usher.
Ronald Morelle stepped to the stand, smiled faintly at the open-mouthed surprise of Jerry Talbot, at the shocked amazement of Madame Ritti, and bowed to the magistrate.
Ronald Morelle walked up to the stand, gave a faint smile at Jerry Talbot's shocked expression, at Madame Ritti's stunned amazement, and then bowed to the magistrate.
He gave his name, place of living, and occupation.
He shared his name, where he lived, and what he did for a living.
"Now, Mr. Morelle, what can you tell us?" demanded the magistrate benevolently.
"Now, Mr. Morelle, what do you have to share with us?" the magistrate asked kindly.
"I know this girl," he indicated the interested prisoner, "her name is Lola Pranceaux, or rather, that is the name by which she is known. She is an inmate of a house," he did not say "house," and Madame Ritti almost jumped from her seat at his description, "maintained by Madame Ritti. I can also assure your worship that she is very well known to the prosecutor, Mr. Talbot, and to me. I have taken her away to the country on more than one occasion. To my knowledge she was invited last night to Mr. Talbot's house. There is no reason why she should steal a trumpery brooch. She has jewels of her own. I myself gave her the solitaire ring she is now wearing."
"I know this girl," he pointed to the interested prisoner, "her name is Lola Pranceaux, or at least that’s what she goes by. She lives in a place," he didn’t call it a "place," and Madame Ritti nearly jumped out of her seat at his description, "run by Madame Ritti. I can also tell you, Your Honor, that she is quite well known to the prosecutor, Mr. Talbot, and to me. I've taken her out to the countryside more than once. As far as I know, she was invited to Mr. Talbot's house last night. There’s no reason for her to steal a cheap brooch. She owns plenty of jewelry. I even gave her the solitaire ring she’s wearing now."
The magistrate glared at Jerry Talbot.
The magistrate stared at Jerry Talbot.
"Are you pressing this charge?"
"Are you pursuing this charge?"
"No—no, your honor—worship," stammered Jerry.
"No—no, your honor—worship," stammered Jerry.
The man of law wrote furiously upon a paper.
The lawyer scribbled rapidly on a piece of paper.
"You may go away, Pranceaux, you are discharged. I have heard a considerable amount of perjury in this case and I have heard the truth—not very pleasant truth, I admit. Mr. Morelle has testified for the accused with great frankness which I can admire. His habits and behavior are less admirable. Next case!"
"You can leave now, Pranceaux, you’re dismissed. I’ve heard a lot of lying in this case, and I’ve also heard the truth—not exactly a pleasant one, I’ll admit. Mr. Morelle has testified for the accused with impressive honesty, which I respect. His habits and behavior, however, are far less commendable. Next case!"
Ronnie was the last of the party to leave the court. Lola came hurriedly across the waiting room to clasp his hand.
Ronnie was the last one at the party to leave the court. Lola rushed across the waiting room to take his hand.
"Oh, Ronnie, you—pal! How lovely of you! I never thought you were such a brick! Madame looked like hell—she's pinched all my jewelry and now she'll have to give it up. Ronnie, how can I thank you?"
"Oh, Ronnie, you—friend! How sweet of you! I never thought you were such a great person! Madame looked terrible—she took all my jewelry and now she'll have to return it. Ronnie, how can I repay you?"
"Lola—come to my flat, I want to talk to you."
"Lola—come over to my place, I need to talk to you."
François who opened the door to them was not surprised. After all, one could not expect Ronald Morelle to improve in every respect. It was a pleasure to work for him, he was so considerate. Lola settled herself in the most comfortable corner of the settee and waited for François to go.
François who opened the door for them wasn’t surprised. After all, you couldn’t expect Ronald Morelle to get better in every way. It was a pleasure to work for him; he was so thoughtful. Lola made herself comfortable in the coziest spot on the couch and waited for François to leave.
"You will have some tea?" Ronnie gave the order to a servant who was no less surprised than Lola.
"You want some tea?" Ronnie told a servant who was just as surprised as Lola.
"What have you done with that picture that was over the mantelpiece?" asked the girl, seeing a blankness of wall.
"What did you do with that picture that was above the mantel?" asked the girl, noticing the empty wall.
"I've burned it," said Ronnie.
"I've destroyed it," said Ronnie.
"But it was worth thousands, Ronnie! You told me so."
"But it was worth thousands, Ronnie! You said so."
"It was worth a few hundreds. If it had been a Titian I would not have destroyed it—it had its use in a gallery. But it was not. Worth a few hundreds perhaps. I burned it. François cut it into strips and we burned it in the furnace fire. François and I had a great day. He did not think the picture was pretty."
"It was worth a few hundred. If it had been a Titian, I wouldn’t have destroyed it—it had a purpose in a gallery. But it wasn’t. Worth a few hundred, maybe. I burned it. François cut it into strips, and we burned it in the furnace fire. François and I had a great day. He didn’t think the picture was pretty."
"It was your favorite?"
"Was it your favorite?"
"Was it?" He was astonished. "Well, it is burned: It was too ugly. The subject—no the figures were a little ugly. Now, Lola, what are you going to do?"
"Was it?" He was shocked. "Well, it's burned: It was too ugly. The subject—no, the figures were a bit ugly. Now, Lola, what are you going to do?"
She had half made up her mind.
She had mostly made up her mind.
"I shall take a flat—"
"I'm getting an apartment—"
He shook his head.
He shook his head.
"In a way, I have a recollection that you told me you had relations in Cornwall. Was I dreaming? And you said that when you had saved enough money you were going to buy a farm in Cornwall and raise hackneys. Was that a dream?"
"In a way, I remember you told me you had connections in Cornwall. Was I dreaming? And you said that once you saved enough money, you planned to buy a farm in Cornwall and raise hackneys. Was that just a dream?"
She shook her head.
She nodded no.
"No, that is my dream," she said, "but what is the use of talking about that, Ronnie. It would cost a small fortune."
"No, that’s my dream," she said, "but what’s the point of discussing it, Ronnie? It would cost a ton of money."
"Could you do it on five thousand?" he asked.
"Can you do it for five thousand?" he asked.
"With my money and five thousand—yes."
"With my money and five thousand—yeah."
"I will lend you three thousand free of all interest, and I will give you two thousand. I won't give it all to you, because I want a hold on you. Easy money spends itself. Will you go to Cornwall, Lola?"
"I'll lend you three thousand with no interest, and I'll give you two thousand. I won't give you everything because I want to have some control over you. Easy money gets spent quickly. Are you going to Cornwall, Lola?"
François, entering, saved him from her hectic embrace.
François walked in just in time to rescue him from her frantic hug.
"You're just—wonderful," she dabbed her eyes. "I know you think I'm dirt and I am—"
"You're just amazing," she wiped her eyes. "I know you think I'm worthless, and I am—"
"Don't be silly. Why should I think that? I am not even sorry for you. Are you sorry for the train that is derailed? You put it back on the track. That is what I am doing. I am one of the derailers. It amused me, it hurt you—oh, yes, it did. I know I was not 'the first', there would be an excuse for me in that event. We are all dirt if it comes to that—dirt is matter in the wrong place. I want to put you where you belong."
"Don't be ridiculous. Why should I feel that way? I don't even feel sorry for you. Are you upset about the train that's off the tracks? You just put it back on track. That's what I'm doing. I'm one of the ones who derailed it. It entertained me, it hurt you—oh, yes, it did. I know I wasn't 'the first,' so I would have an excuse if that were the case. We’re all just dirt if it comes down to it—dirt is just matter in the wrong place. I want to put you where you belong."
She was incoherent in her gratitude, awed a little by his seriousness and detachment, prodigiously surprised that François remained on duty.
She was overwhelmed with gratitude, slightly awed by his seriousness and distance, and incredibly surprised that François was still on duty.
When on her way to the hotel which was to shelter her, she read the evening newspaper, she could appreciate more fully just what Ronnie had done.
When she was on her way to the hotel that was going to host her, she read the evening newspaper and could better understand what Ronnie had done.
"Read this!" said Evie tragically.
"Check this out!" said Evie tragically.
Christina took the newspaper from her hands.
Christina took the newspaper from her hands.
"'A curious case'—is that what you mean?"
"'A curious case'—is that what you mean?"
The report was a full one, remembering how late in the day the charge had come up for hearing.
The report was complete, considering how late in the day the charge had been brought up for discussion.
"Well?" said Christina, when she had finished reading.
"Well?" Christina said after she finished reading.
"I shall write to Ronald." Evie was very stiff, very determined, sourly virginal. "Of course, you can't believe all that you read in the newspapers, but there is no smoke without fire."
"I'll write to Ronald." Evie was very tense, very resolute, and sourly innocent. "Of course, you can't trust everything you read in the newspapers, but there's no smoke without fire."
"And every cloud has its silver lining," said Christina. "Let us all be trite! What is worrying you, Evie? I think it was fine of Ronnie to look after the girl."
"And every cloud has its silver lining," Christina said. "Let’s all be cliché! What’s bothering you, Evie? I think it was great of Ronnie to take care of the girl."
"And they drove away from the court together!" wailed Evie.
"And they drove away from the court together!" cried Evie.
"Why not? It is much better to go together than by taking separate routes and pretending they weren't meeting when all the time they were."
"Why not? It’s way better to go together than to take separate paths and act like they weren’t meeting when they really were all along."
"I shall write to Ronnie, I must have an explanation," Evie was firm on this point.
"I’m going to write to Ronnie; I need an explanation," Evie was adamant about this.
Christina read the account again.
Christina read the story again.
"I don't see what other explanation you can ask," she said. "He has said all that is fit for publication."
"I don't see what other explanation you need," she said. "He has shared everything that’s suitable for publication."
"What is this woman Lola to him?" demanded Evie furiously. "How dare he stand up—shamelessly—and admit—oh, Chris, it is awful!"
"What does this woman Lola mean to him?" Evie shouted angrily. "How dare he stand up—so shamelessly—and admit—oh, Chris, it is awful!"
"It must be pretty awful for Lola, too," said Christina. "That sort of girl doesn't mind—she likes to have her beastly name in the paper."
"It must be really tough for Lola, too," said Christina. "That kind of girl doesn’t care—she loves to see her horrible name in the news."
"You don't know," said Christina. "I won't descend to slopping over her poor mother, and her innocent sisters, and I'd die before I'd remind you that once she was like the beautiful snow. Ambrose always said that there was a lot of sympathy wasted over sinners. It is conceivable that she was quite a decent sort until somebody came along who held artistic views about marriage; most of these girls start that way, their minds go first. They get full of that advanced stuff. Some of 'em go vegetarian and wear sandals, some of 'em go on the streets. Generally speaking, the street girls are better fed. But that is how they start: they reach the streets in their own way. Some get into the studio party set. They bob their hair and hate washing. They know people who have black wallpaper and scarlet ceilings and one white rose rising from a jade vase. Evie, I have been laying on the flat of my back ever since I can remember, and I've had a procession of sinners marching around my bed—literally. Mother let people come because I was dull. I don't know Lola. She is a little above us, but Lola's kind are bred around here by the score, pigging four and five in a room; they have no reticences, there are no mysteries. All the processes of life are familiar to them as children. Then one fine day along comes Mrs. So-and-So and sits on the end of this bed and weeps and weeps until mother turns her out. There was a woman in this road who broke her heart over her daughter's disgrace. And when they came to bury the good lady they found she had never been married herself! All this weeping and wailing and talking about 'disgrace' doesn't mean anything in this neighborhood. It is conventional, expected of them, like deep mourning for widows and half mourning for aunts. We haven't produced many celebrities. We had a chorus girl who was in a divorce case, and there is a legend that Tota Belindo, the great Spanish dancer, came from this street. We turn out the tired old-looking girls that you never see up west. The Lolas come from families that care. Nice speaking people who haven't been taught to write by a sign-writer. I've heard about them and met one. She used to drink, that is how she came to Walter Street. That kind of a girl only pretends she doesn't care. She isn't like the hardy race of prostitutes we raise in Walter Street."
"You don't understand," Christina said. "I won't stoop to pitying her poor mother and her innocent sisters, and I'd rather die than remind you that she was once as beautiful as snow. Ambrose always said that too much sympathy is wasted on sinners. It's possible she was a decent person until someone came along with some artistic ideas about marriage; most of these girls start off like that, their minds go first. They get filled with that progressive stuff. Some of them go vegetarian and wear sandals, while others end up on the streets. Generally, the girls on the streets are better fed. But that’s how they begin: they end up on the streets their own way. Some get into the studio party crowd. They cut their hair short and avoid washing. They know people with black wallpaper and scarlet ceilings and one white rose in a jade vase. Evie, I've been lying here on my back for as long as I can remember, and I've had a parade of sinners walking around my bed—literally. My mother let people come over because I was boring. I don’t know Lola. She’s a bit above us, but girls like her are raised around here by the dozen, crammed four or five in a room; they have no reservations, no mysteries. They know all about life from childhood. Then one fine day, Mrs. So-and-So shows up, sits on the end of my bed, and cries and cries until my mother kicks her out. There was a woman on this street who broke her heart over her daughter's disgrace. And when they came to bury that good lady, they found out she had never been married herself! All this crying and complaining about 'disgrace' doesn’t mean anything in this neighborhood. It’s expected, like deep mourning for widows and half mourning for aunts. We haven’t produced many celebrities. We had a chorus girl involved in a divorce case, and there’s a rumor that Tota Belindo, the famous Spanish dancer, came from this street. We have plenty of tired, older-looking girls that you never see in the better parts of town. The Lolas come from families that care. Nice-speaking people who haven’t learned to write from a sign writer. I’ve heard about them and met one. She used to drink, which is how she ended up on Walter Street. That kind of girl only pretends she doesn’t care. She’s not like the hardy group of prostitutes we raise in Walter Street."
"I think your language is terrible, Christina! I ought to know you would defend this perfectly awful girl. You take a very lax view, Chris, it is a good thing I have a well-balanced mind—"
"I think your language is awful, Christina! I should’ve known you would defend this completely terrible girl. You have a really relaxed attitude, Chris; it's a good thing I have a well-balanced mind—"
"You haven't," said Christina. "It isn't a month ago that you were sneering about marriage. I believe in marriage: I'm old-fashioned. Marriage is a wonderful bridge; it carries you over the time when, if you're not married, you are getting used to a strange man and comparing him unfavorably with your last. Besides, it is easier to divorce a man than to run away from him. Divorce is so easy that there is no excuse for remaining single."
"You haven't," Christina said. "It wasn't even a month ago that you were making fun of marriage. I believe in marriage; I'm traditional. Marriage is a great bridge; it helps you get through the time when, if you're not married, you're getting to know a stranger and comparing him negatively to your last guy. Plus, it's easier to get a divorce than to just leave someone. Divorce is so simple that there's really no reason to stay single."
"I don't know whether you're being decent or not, Christina. But there are some people who have never married all their lives, and they've been perfectly happy—of course, I can't tell you who they are, it is absurd to ask me. Only I know that there have been such people—in history, I mean. I believe in marriage, but it is much worse to be married to somebody you don't love than to be living with a man you do love."
"I don't know if you're being fair or not, Christina. But there are people who have never married their whole lives, and they've been perfectly happy—of course, I can't tell you who they are; it's ridiculous to ask me. All I know is that there have been people like that—in history, I mean. I believe in marriage, but it's much worse to be married to someone you don't love than to be living with a man you do love."
"There are times when you remind me of 'Uncle Tom's Cabin'," mused Christina. "I wonder why—oh, yes, little Eva who said such damnably true things so very truly. She died. The book had to have a happy ending anyway. Eva—Evie, I mean, I should write to your slave master and demand an explanation. I'll bet you won't, though!"
"There are times when you remind me of 'Uncle Tom's Cabin,'" Christina thought. "I wonder why—oh, yes, little Eva who said such painfully true things so honestly. She died. The book needed to have a happy ending anyway. Eva—Evie, I mean, I should write to your slave owner and demand an explanation. I bet you won't, though!"
"Won't I?" Evie stiffened. "I have my self-respect to consider, Christina, and my friends. I hope Teddy hasn't read the case."
"Won't I?" Evie tensed up. "I have my self-respect to think about, Christina, and my friends. I hope Teddy hasn't seen the case."
She wrote a letter, many words of which were underlined, and notes of exclamation stood up on each page like the masts of docked shipping.
She wrote a letter, with many words underlined, and exclamation marks stood out on each page like the masts of docked ships.
Ronnie's answer was waiting for her next night.
Ronnie's response was awaiting her the next night.
"Will you come to the flat, Evie?"
"Are you coming over to the apartment, Evie?"
Evie did not consult her sister; she took a lank young man into her confidence. Would he escort her and wait in the vestibule of the flats until she came out? Evie had discovered the need for a chaperon.
Evie didn't talk to her sister; she confided in a tall, thin young man. Would he accompany her and wait in the building's entrance until she was done? Evie had realized she needed a chaperone.
IX
François opened the door, and Evie walked hesitatingly into the lobby.
François opened the door, and Evie walked uncertainly into the lobby.
Ronnie was at his table and he was writing. He got up at once and came to meet her with outstretched hand.
Ronnie was at his table, writing. He immediately got up and came to meet her, extending his hand.
"It was good of you to come, Evie."
"It was nice of you to come, Evie."
She started. His voice was so changed—his expression, too. Something had come into his face that was not there before. A vitality, an eagerness, a good humor. She was startled into beginning on a personal note.
She was taken aback. His voice was so different—so was his expression. Something had appeared on his face that hadn’t been there before. A liveliness, an enthusiasm, a sense of humor. She was prompted to start on a personal note.
"Why, Ronnie, dear, you have changed!"
"Wow, Ronnie, you look different!"
She did not recognize how far she had departed from a certain program and agenda she had drawn up. Item number one was "not to call Ronnie, 'dear'."
She didn't realize how much she had strayed from the plan and agenda she had created. The first item was "don't call Ronnie 'dear'."
"Have I?" He flashed a smile at her as he pushed a chair forward and put a cushion at her back.
"Have I?" He gave her a quick smile as he pulled a chair forward and placed a cushion behind her.
"Your voice even, have you had a cold?"
"Your voice sounds fine, have you been sick?"
"No. I am getting old," he chuckled at the jest. Ronnie did not as a rule laugh at himself. "I had your letter about Lola. I thought it best that you should come. Yes, Evie, all that was in the paper was true. I know Lola."
"No. I'm getting old," he chuckled at the joke. Ronnie usually didn't laugh at himself. "I got your letter about Lola. I thought it was best for you to come. Yes, Evie, everything in the paper was true. I know Lola."
"And she has been—all that you said, to you?"
"And she has been everything you said, to you?"
"Yes." His voice was a little dreary. "Yes—all that."
"Yeah." His tone was a bit down. "Yeah—all of that."
She sat tight-lipped, trying to feel more angry than she did, ("Be very angry" was item two on the agenda).
She sat silently, trying to feel angrier than she actually was, ("Be very angry" was item two on the agenda).
"I'm sorry that you had to know, you are so young and these things are very shocking to a good woman. Lola has gone back to her people. Naturally, I did not wish to appear in a police court, but there was a conspiracy to send this girl to prison. A late friend of mine was in it. I had to go to the court and tell the truth."
"I'm sorry you had to find out. You're so young, and these things can be really shocking for a good woman. Lola has gone back to her family. Naturally, I didn't want to show up in a police court, but there was a plot to send this girl to prison. A late friend of mine was involved in it. I had to go to court and speak the truth."
"I think it was very fine of you," she echoed Christina's words, but was wanting in Christina's enthusiasm.
"I think it was really nice of you," she repeated Christina's words, but lacked Christina's enthusiasm.
"Fine? I don't know. It was a great nuisance. I have an unpleasant feeling about courts."
"Fine? I don't know. It was a huge hassle. I have a bad feeling about courts."
He rubbed his chin; Evie saw nothing remarkable in the gesture.
He rubbed his chin; Evie thought the gesture was nothing special.
"Of course, Ronnie," she began, laboring under the disadvantage of calmness, for she could not feel angry, "this makes a difference. I was prepared to sacrifice everything—my good name and what people thought about me—it was horrible of you, Ronnie—to take that girl into the country when—when you knew me. I can't forgive that, Ronnie."
"Of course, Ronnie," she started, struggling to stay calm because she couldn’t feel angry, "this changes things. I was ready to give up everything—my reputation and what people thought of me—it was awful of you, Ronnie—to take that girl out to the country when—when you knew me. I can’t forgive that, Ronnie."
He stood by his table, his white hand drumming silently.
He stood by his table, his pale hand tapping silently.
"Did you come alone?" he asked.
"Did you come by yourself?" he asked.
She hesitated.
She paused.
"No, I brought a friend. A gentleman. I used to know him when I was a child."
"No, I brought a friend. A nice guy. I knew him when I was a kid."
Ronnie looked at her searchingly. His eyes were soft and kind.
Ronnie looked at her intently. His eyes were gentle and warm.
"Evie, I will tell you something. From the day I first met you I intended no good to you. When I arranged that we should go to Italy, to Palermo, I knew in my wicked mind that you would grow tired of me."
"Evie, I need to tell you something. From the first day I met you, I had no good intentions for you. When I planned for us to go to Italy, to Palermo, I knew in my dark mind that you would eventually get tired of me."
He put it that way, though he was loath to tell even so small a lie.
He put it that way, even though he was reluctant to tell even such a small lie.
"Since—since I saw you last, I have been thinking of you, thinking very tenderly of you, Evie. I have always liked you; Christina and I have discussed you by the hour—"
"Since the last time I saw you, I’ve been thinking about you a lot, very fondly, Evie. I’ve always liked you; Christina and I have talked about you for hours—"
"But you have never seen Christina until this week, Ronnie!"
"But you've never seen Christina until this week, Ronnie!"
Ronnie's hand went to his chin.
Ronnie's hand moved to his chin.
"Haven't I?" He was troubled. "I thought—let me say I have dreamed of these discussions. I dream a great deal nowadays. Queer ugly dreams. I woke this morning when the clock was striking nine—I felt so sad."
"Haven't I?" He looked troubled. "I thought—let me just say I've been dreaming about these conversations. I’ve been dreaming a lot lately. Strange, unsettling dreams. I woke up this morning when the clock was striking nine—I felt so down."
He seemed to forget her presence, for he did not speak for a time. He had seated himself on the edge of the desk, one polished boot swinging, and he was looking past her with an intensity of gaze that made her turn to see the thing that attracted him.
He appeared to forget she was there, as he remained silent for a while. He had perched on the edge of the desk, one shiny boot swinging, and was staring past her with such focus that she turned to see what had caught his attention.
Her movement roused him, and he stammered his apologies.
Her movement woke him up, and he stumbled over his apologies.
Taking courage from his confusion, Evie delivered herself of the predication which she had not had the courage to rehearse.
Taking courage from her confusion, Evie spoke the statement that she hadn't had the guts to practice.
"Ronnie, I think we've both made a great mistake. I like you awfully. I don't think I could like a friend more. But I don't feel—well, you can see for yourself that we're not the same way of thinking. Don't imagine I'm a prude. I'm very broad-minded about that sort of thing, but you can see for yourself—"
"Ronnie, I think we've both made a big mistake. I really like you. I don’t think I could like a friend more. But I don’t feel—well, you can tell that we don’t think the same way. Don’t think of me as a prude. I’m pretty open-minded about that stuff, but you can see for yourself—"
He saw very clearly for himself and held out his hand.
He saw it clearly for himself and reached out his hand.
"Friends?" he asked.
"Friends?" he asked.
She experienced a thrill of one who creditably performs a great renunciation without any distress to herself.
She felt a thrill like someone who successfully makes a big sacrifice without any pain for herself.
"Friends!" she said solemnly.
"Friends!" she said seriously.
Ronnie walked round to his writing chair and sat down. She found satisfaction in the tremor of the hand that opened a portfolio on his desk.
Ronnie walked over to his writing chair and sat down. She felt a sense of satisfaction in the shake of the hand that opened a portfolio on his desk.
"And you're not hurt?" he asked anxiously.
"And you’re not hurt?" he asked nervously.
"No, Ronnie."
"No, Ronnie."
"Thank God for that," said Ronald Morelle. He was looking in the black case: presently he pulled out half a dozen photographs and passed them across to her.
"Thank God for that," said Ronald Morelle. He was looking in the black case; soon he pulled out half a dozen photographs and handed them to her.
"How perfectly lovely!" she said.
"How perfectly lovely!" she said.
"Yes; in some respects more lovely than Palermo. And there are no earthquakes and no rumblings from old Etna."
"Yes; in some ways, it's even more beautiful than Palermo. And there are no earthquakes or rumblings from old Etna."
She was looking at the photographs of a white villa that seemed to be built on the side of a hill. One picture showed a riotous garden, another a lawn with great shady trees and deep basket chairs.
She was looking at the pictures of a white villa that appeared to be situated on the side of a hill. One photo displayed a vibrant garden, while another featured a lawn with large shady trees and deep basket chairs.
"That is my house at Beaulieu," said Ronnie, "I want you to help me with that."
"That's my house in Beaulieu," said Ronnie, "I want you to help me with that."
She looked at him, ready to reprove.
She looked at him, ready to scold.
"Your mother is the very woman to run that house and the garden was made for Christina."
"Your mom is definitely the one to manage that house, and the garden was perfect for Christina."
Her mouth opened.
She gasped.
"Not you!" she gasped, "you aren't the man who wants a housekeeper. Oh, Ronnie!"
"Not you!" she exclaimed, "you’re not the guy who wants a housekeeper. Oh, Ronnie!"
"I haven't photographs of the Palermo villa. I have sent for some. An ideal place for a honeymoon, Evie."
"I don't have any photos of the Palermo villa. I've requested some. It's the perfect spot for a honeymoon, Evie."
He came round to the back of her chair and dropped his hand on her shoulder lightly.
He walked around to the back of her chair and gently placed his hand on her shoulder.
"When you marry a nice man, you shall go there for your honeymoon. God love you!"
"When you marry a great guy, you’ll go there for your honeymoon. God bless you!"
She took his hand and laid it against her cheek.
She took his hand and placed it against her cheek.
For the fraction of a second—
For a brief moment—
"I like Beaulieu, Ronnie, the house is a beauty—perhaps if I hurried I could go there before mother."
"I like Beaulieu, Ronnie; the house is gorgeous—maybe if I rush, I can get there before Mom."
In the hall below Mr. Teddy Williams discussed Canada with the hall porter. It was one of the two subjects in which he was completely interested.
In the hall below, Mr. Teddy Williams talked about Canada with the hall porter. It was one of the two topics he was totally into.
The other came down by the elevator, importantly, and they went out into Knightsbridge together.
The other took the elevator down with an air of importance, and they both walked out into Knightsbridge.
"I've been a long time, Teddy," she snuggled her arm in his, "but—well, first of all, my answer is 'Yes'."
"I've been waiting a while, Teddy," she cuddled up to him, "but—well, first off, my answer is 'Yes'."
He paused, and in the view of revolted passersby, kissed her.
He paused, and in front of disgusted passersby, kissed her.
"And—and, Teddy, we'll go to Beaulieu afterwards. Mr. Morelle has promised to let us have his house."
"And—and, Teddy, we'll go to Beaulieu afterward. Mr. Morelle has promised to let us use his house."
"Isn't that grand!" said Teddy. "We've got a town called Beaulieu in Saskatchewan."
"Isn't that amazing!" said Teddy. "We've got a town called Beaulieu in Saskatchewan."
X
"Wasn't it just like Christina not to get excited with the great news? But really Evie was to blame, because she kept the greater news to the last.
"Wasn't it just like Christina not to get excited about the great news? But honestly, Evie was to blame because she saved the best news for last."
"I can't believe it. That young man who called on Christina? I really can't believe it," said Mrs. Colebrook, who could, and did, believe it.
"I can't believe it. That young man who visited Christina? I really can't believe it," said Mrs. Colebrook, who could, and did, believe it.
"Why don't you yell, Chris!" demanded her indignant sister.
"Why don't you shout, Chris!" her angry sister demanded.
"I am yelling," said Christina placidly. "I've been yelling longer than you, for I knew that it was Ronnie's house when the letter came."
"I’m yelling," Christina said calmly. "I’ve been yelling longer than you, because I knew it was Ronnie's house when the letter arrived."
But the announcement of Evie's engagement had an electrifying effect.
But the news of Evie's engagement had a shocking impact.
"That is the first time I have ever seen Christina cry," said Mrs. Colebrook with melancholy satisfaction. "There's a lot more in Christina than people think. If she'd only showed a little more nice feeling over poor Mr. Sault, I'd have liked it better. But you can't expect everything in these days, girls being what they are. Well, Evie, you're the first to go. I don't suppose Christina will ever marry. She's too hard. Canada won't seem so far if I'm in Bolo, Boole—whatever they call it."
"That’s the first time I’ve ever seen Christina cry," said Mrs. Colebrook with a bittersweet sense of satisfaction. "There’s a lot more to Christina than people realize. If she had just shown a bit more compassion for poor Mr. Sault, I would have appreciated it more. But these days, you can’t expect too much from girls. Well, Evie, you’re the first to leave. I doubt Christina will ever get married. She’s too tough. Canada won’t feel so distant if I’m in Bolo, Boole—whatever they call it."
Evie was sitting with her mother in the kitchen; from Christina's room came crooning.
Evie was sitting with her mom in the kitchen; soft singing was coming from Christina's room.
"My dear, oh my dear,
Have ye come from the west—"
"My dear, oh my dear,
Have you come from the west—"
"Why Christina sings those old-fashioned songs when she knows 'Swanee' and 'The Bull Dog Patrol'—'Bull Frog', is it?—I can't understand."
"Why does Christina sing those old-fashioned songs when she knows 'Swanee' and 'The Bull Dog Patrol'—'Bull Frog', right?—I just don't get it."
A rat-tat at the door made Evie jump.
A knock at the door made Evie jump.
Mrs. Colebrook's eyes went to the faded face of a clock on the mantelshelf. Allowing for day to day variation, to which the timepiece was subject, she made it out to be past eleven.
Mrs. Colebrook's eyes moved to the worn face of a clock on the mantel. Taking into account the daily fluctuations it experienced, she figured it was a little past eleven.
"Don't open the door," she said. "It may be those Haggins; they've been fighting all day."
"Don't open the door," she said. "It might be the Haggins; they've been arguing all day."
Evie went to the door.
Evie headed to the door.
"Who is there?"
"Who's there?"
"Beryl Merville."
"Beryl Merville."
Evie opened the door and admitted the girl. Outside she glimpsed the tail lamps of a car.
Evie opened the door and let the girl in. Outside, she caught a glimpse of the car's tail lights.
"You are Evie, aren't you?" Beryl was breathless. "Have you any idea where I can find Ronnie?"
"You’re Evie, right?" Beryl was out of breath. "Do you have any idea where I can find Ronnie?"
"Is that Beryl?"
"Is that Beryl?"
It was Christina's voice; she came down in her dressing gown.
It was Christina's voice; she came down in her robe.
"I want to find Ronnie—I have been to his flat, he is not at home. I must see him."
"I need to find Ronnie—I went to his apartment, but he's not home. I have to see him."
She was wild with fear, Christina saw that; something had happened which had thrown her off her balance and had driven her, frantic, to Ronnie Morelle.
She was panicking with fear, Christina noticed that; something had happened that had thrown her off balance and had sent her, desperately, to Ronnie Morelle.
"Come up to my room, Beryl," she said gently.
"Come into my room, Beryl," she said softly.
Mrs. Colebrook looked at Evie as the sound of a closing door came down.
Mrs. Colebrook looked at Evie as the sound of a door shutting echoed.
"It looks to me like a scandal," she said profoundly.
"It seems like a scandal to me," she said seriously.
Evie said nothing. She was wondering whether she ought not to have been indignant at the suggestion that she knew the whereabouts of Ronnie Morelle. She wished she knew Beryl better—then she might have been asked upstairs to share the secret. After all, she knew Ronnie better than anybody.
Evie didn't say anything. She was thinking about whether she should be upset at the idea that she knew where Ronnie Morelle was. She wished she knew Beryl better—then she could have been invited upstairs to share the secret. After all, she knew Ronnie better than anyone else.
"Perhaps I am better out of it, Mother," she said. "I am not sure that Teddy would like me to be mixed up in other people's affairs."
"Maybe it's for the best that I'm not involved, Mom," she said. "I'm not sure Teddy would want me getting mixed up in other people's business."
Christina pushed the trembling girl on to the bed.
Christina pushed the shaking girl onto the bed.
"Sit down, Beryl. What is wrong?"
"Have a seat, Beryl. What's up?"
Beryl's lips were quivering.
Beryl's lips were trembling.
"I must see Ronnie—oh, Christina, I'm just cornered. That man—Talbot, I think his name is, he is a friend of Ronnie's, has written to father—the letter came by hand, marked 'Urgent', whilst daddy was out, and I opened it."
"I have to see Ronnie—oh, Christina, I'm just stuck. That guy—Talbot, I believe is his name, a friend of Ronnie's, wrote to Dad—the letter was delivered by hand, labeled 'Urgent,' while Dad was out, and I opened it."
She fumbled in her bag and produced a folded sheet and Christina read:
She rummaged through her bag and pulled out a folded sheet, and Christina read:
"Dear Dr. Merville: I think it is only right that you should know that your daughter spent a night at Ronald Morelle's flat.
Dear Dr. Merville: I believe it’s only fair that you know your daughter spent a night at Ronald Morelle's apartment.
"Miss Merville, at Morelle's suggestion, told you that she had been to a ball at Albert Hall. I can prove that she was never at the Albert Hall that night. I feel it is my duty to tell you this, and I expect you to inform Mr. Steppe, who, I understand, is engaged to your daughter."
"Miss Merville, following Morelle's suggestion, mentioned to you that she had attended a ball at Albert Hall. I can prove that she was never at the Albert Hall that night. I believe it's my duty to share this with you, and I expect you to inform Mr. Steppe, who I understand is engaged to your daughter."
"How did he know?"
"How did he find out?"
Beryl shook her head wearily.
Beryl shook her head tiredly.
"Ronald told him—about the ball. When the elevator was going down, the morning I left the flat, I saw a man walking up the stairs. He must have seen me. Ronnie told me the night before that Jeremiah Talbot was coming to breakfast with him. I just saw him as the lift passed him—he had stopped on the landing below Ronnie's and probably recognized me. Christina, what am I to do? Father mustn't know. It seems ever so much more important to me now."
"Ronald told him about the party. When the elevator was going down the morning I left the apartment, I saw a guy walking up the stairs. He must have seen me. Ronnie told me the night before that Jeremiah Talbot was coming to have breakfast with him. I just caught a glimpse of him as the lift passed by—he had stopped on the landing below Ronnie's and probably recognized me. Christina, what am I supposed to do? Father can’t find out. It feels so much more important to me now."
"When do you marry, Beryl?"
"When are you getting married, Beryl?"
"The day after tomorrow. I know Ronnie has quarreled with this man. I read that story in the newspapers. It was splendid of Ronnie, splendid. It was a revelation to me."
"The day after tomorrow. I know Ronnie had an argument with that guy. I saw that story in the newspapers. It was impressive of Ronnie, really impressive. It was enlightening for me."
Christina bit her lip in thought.
Christina bit her lip, deep in thought.
"I will see Ronnie—tonight. No, I will go alone. I have been resting all day. You must go home. Have you brought your car? Good. I will borrow it. Give me the letter."
"I'll meet Ronnie tonight. No, I'll go by myself. I've been resting all day. You should head home. Did you bring your car? Great. I'll borrow it. Hand me the letter."
Beryl protested, but the girl was firm.
Beryl complained, but the girl stood her ground.
"You must not go—perhaps I am wrong about Ronnie, but I don't think so. Sir John Maxton has the same mad dream."
"You can't leave—maybe I'm mistaken about Ronnie, but I don't think so. Sir John Maxton has the same crazy dream."
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
Christina smiled. "One day I will tell you."
Christina smiled. "One day I'll tell you."
The vision of her daughter dressed for going out temporarily deprived Mrs. Colebrook of speech. Before she could frame adequate comment, Christina was gone.
The sight of her daughter getting ready to go out left Mrs. Colebrook momentarily speechless. By the time she could think of something to say, Christina had already left.
She dropped Beryl at her house and drove to Knightsbridge. The porter was not sure whether Mr. Morelle was in or out. It was his duty to be uncertain. He took her up to Ronnie's floor and waited until the door opened.
She dropped Beryl off at her house and drove to Knightsbridge. The porter wasn’t sure if Mr. Morelle was in or out. It was his job to be unsure. He took her up to Ronnie's floor and waited until the door opened.
"My dear, what brings you here at this hour?"
"My dear, what are you doing here at this hour?"
He had been out, he told her. A Royal Society lecture on Einstein's Theory had been absorbing. He was so full of the subject, so alive, so boyish in his interest that for a while he forgot the hour and the obvious urgency of her call.
He told her he had been out. He had been at a lecture by the Royal Society on Einstein's Theory, which was really engaging. He was so enthusiastic about the topic, so lively, so youthful in his curiosity that for a while, he lost track of time and the clear urgency of her call.
"I love lectures," he laughed, "but you know that. Do you remember how I was so late last night that your mother locked me out—no, not your mother—it must have been François." He frowned heavily. "How curious that I should confuse François with your dear mother."
"I love lectures," he laughed, "but you know that. Do you remember how I was so late last night that your mom locked me out—no, not your mom—it must have been François." He frowned deeply. "How strange that I would mix up François with your dear mom."
She listened eagerly, delightedly, forgetting, too, the matter that brought her. The phenomenon had no terror for her, tremendous though it was. He was the first to recall himself to the present.
She listened eagerly and happily, even forgetting the reason she came. The experience was terrifying, but it didn't scare her. He was the first to bring himself back to the moment.
"From Beryl?" he said quickly, "what is wrong?"
"From Beryl?" he asked urgently, "what's wrong?"
She handed him the letter and he read it carefully.
She gave him the letter, and he read it closely.
"How terrible!" he said in a hushed voice, "how appallingly terrible! He says she is marrying Steppe! That can't be true, either. It would be grotesque—"
"How awful!" he said quietly, "how unbelievably awful! He says she is marrying Steppe! That can't be true, either. It would be ridiculous—"
She was on the point of telling him that the marriage was due for the second day, when he went abruptly into his room. He returned, carrying his overcoat, which he put on as he talked.
She was about to tell him that the wedding was set for the next day when he suddenly went into his room. He came back, wearing his overcoat, which he put on as he spoke.
"The past can only be patched," he said, "and seldom patched to look like new. Omar crystallizes its irrevocability in his great stanza. We can no more 'shatter it to bits,' than 'remould it nearer to our heart's desire.'"
"The past can only be repaired," he said, "and it's rarely restored to look like new. Omar captures its unchangeability in his famous verse. We can no more 'break it into pieces' than 'reshape it closer to what we wish it could be.'"
"Ronnie, Beryl is to be married the day after tomorrow."
"Ronnie, Beryl is getting married the day after tomorrow."
"Indeed?"
"Really?"
He looked at her with a half smile and then at the clock. It was a minute past midnight.
He glanced at her with a half-smile and then at the clock. It was one minute past midnight.
"Tomorrow?"
"Tomorrow?"
She nodded.
She agreed.
"Where are you going?"
"Where are you headed?"
"To see Talbot. He acted according to his lights. You can't expect a cockerel to sing like a lark. There is no sense in getting angry because things do not behave unnaturally. I made him feel very badly toward me yesterday. I think he can be adjusted. Some problems can be solved: some must be scrapped. Have you a car—Beryl's—good. Will you drop me in Curzon Street?"
"To see Talbot. He acted according to his understanding. You can't expect a rooster to sing like a lark. There’s no point in getting angry because things don't behave unnaturally. I made him feel really bad about me yesterday. I think he can come around. Some problems can be solved; some just need to be let go. Do you have a car—Beryl's? Great. Will you drop me off on Curzon Street?"
She asked him no further questions and when in the car he held her hand in his, she felt beautifully peaceful and content.
She didn't ask him any more questions, and when they were in the car, he held her hand in his. She felt wonderfully peaceful and satisfied.
"Good night, Christina. I will see Beryl tomorrow."
"Good night, Christina. I'll see Beryl tomorrow."
He closed the car door softly and she saw him knocking at No. 703 as she drove away.
He gently closed the car door, and she saw him knocking on No. 703 as she drove away.
The door was opened almost immediately.
The door opened almost right away.
"Is Mr. Talbot in, Brien?"
"Is Mr. Talbot available, Brien?"
The butler stared.
The butler glared.
"Why—why, yes, Mr. Morelle," he stammered.
"Sure thing, Mr. Morelle," he stuttered.
He had not waited at table these past two days without discovering that Ronald Morelle was a name to be mentioned to the accompaniment of blasphemous et ceteras.
He hadn't been waiting tables for the past two days without realizing that Ronald Morelle was a name to be mentioned with some pretty harsh words.
"He is in bed. I was just locking up. Does he expect you, Mr. Morelle?"
"He’s in bed. I was just locking up. Does he expect you, Mr. Morelle?"
"No," said Ronnie. "All right, Brien, I know my way up."
"No," said Ronnie. "Okay, Brien, I know how to get up there."
He left an apprehensive servant standing irresolutely in the hall.
He left a nervous servant standing uncertainly in the hall.
Jeremiah was not in bed. He was in his dressing gown before a mirror and his face was mottled with patches of gray mud—a cosmetic designed to remove wrinkles from tired eyes.
Jeremiah wasn't in bed. He was in his robe in front of a mirror, and his face was covered with spots of gray mud—a beauty treatment meant to get rid of wrinkles from tired eyes.
Ronnie he saw reflected in the mirror.
Ronnie saw himself in the mirror.
"What—what the devil do you want?" he demanded hollowly. "What are you doing?"
"What do you want?" he asked, his voice empty. "What are you doing?"
"Locking the door," said Ronnie, and threw the key on to the pillow of a four-poster bed.
"Locking the door," Ronnie said, tossing the key onto the pillow of a four-poster bed.
"Damn you—open that door—you sneaking cad!"
"Damn you—open that door—you sneaky jerk!"
Mr. Talbot experienced a difficulty in breathing, his voice was a little beyond his control. Also the plaster at the corner of his mouth made articulation difficult.
Mr. Talbot had trouble breathing, and his voice was slightly out of his control. Also, the plaster at the corner of his mouth made it hard to speak clearly.
"I've come to see you on rather a pressing matter," said Ronnie evenly. "You wrote a letter to Dr. Merville making a very serious charge against my friend, Miss Merville. I do not complain and I certainly do not intend abusing you. I may kill you: that is very likely. I hope it will not be necessary. If you shout or make a noise, I shall certainly kill you, because, as you will see, being an intelligent man, I cannot afford to let you live until your servants come."
"I've come to talk to you about something urgent," Ronnie said calmly. "You wrote a letter to Dr. Merville making a very serious accusation against my friend, Miss Merville. I’m not complaining and I definitely don't want to hurt you. I might kill you; that’s quite possible. I hope it won’t come to that. If you yell or make a scene, I will definitely kill you, because, as you can see, being a smart guy, I can’t let you live until your servants arrive."
Mr. Talbot sat down suddenly, a comical figure, the more so since the dried mud about his eyes and the corner of his mouth made it impossible that he should express his intense fear. As it was, he spoke with difficulty and without opening his mouth wider than the mud allowed.
Mr. Talbot suddenly sat down, looking ridiculous, especially since the dried mud around his eyes and the corner of his mouth made it impossible for him to show how terrified he really was. As it turned out, he spoke with great difficulty and couldn't open his mouth wider than the mud would allow.
"You shall pay for thish, Morelle—vy God!"
"You will pay for this, Morelle—by God!"
"I want you to write me a letter which I shall give to Miss Merville apologizing for your insulting note to the doctor—"
"I need you to write me a letter that I can give to Miss Merville, apologizing for your rude note to the doctor—"
With a gurgle of rage, Talbot sprang at him. Ronnie half turned and struck twice.
With a furious gurgle, Talbot jumped at him. Ronnie turned partially and hit him twice.
The butler heard the thud of a falling body; it shook the house. Still he hesitated.
The butler heard the thud of a body hitting the ground; it shook the house. Still, he hesitated.
"Get up," said Ronnie. "I am afraid I have dislocated your beauty spots, Jerry, but you'll be able to talk more freely."
"Get up," said Ronnie. "I’m sorry I messed up your beauty spots, Jerry, but now you’ll be able to talk more easily."
Mr. Talbot nursed his jaw, but continued to sit on the floor. His jaw was aching and his head was going round and round. But he was an intelligent man.
Mr. Talbot held his jaw, but kept sitting on the floor. His jaw hurt and his head was spinning. But he was a smart guy.
When he did get up he opened a writing bureau and, at Ronnie's dictation, wrote.
When he finally got up, he opened a writing desk and, following Ronnie's instructions, started to write.
"Thank you, Jerry," Ronnie pocketed the letter. "Perhaps when I have gone you will regret having written and will complain to the police; you may even write a worse letter to the doctor—who hasn't seen your first epistle, by the way. I must risk that. If you do, I shall certainly destroy you. I shall be sorry because—well, because I don't think you deserve death. You can be adjusted. Most people can. Will you put a stamp on the envelope, Jerry?"
"Thanks, Jerry," Ronnie pocketed the letter. "Maybe when I’m gone, you’ll regret writing it and complain to the police; you might even write an even worse letter to the doctor—who hasn't seen your first letter, by the way. I have to take that chance. If you do, I will definitely make your life miserable. I’ll feel bad about it because—well, because I really don’t think you deserve to die. You can change. Most people can. Will you put a stamp on the envelope, Jerry?"
At the street door: "Perhaps you will lose your job because you have admitted me, Brien. If that happens, will you come to me, please?"
At the street door: "Maybe you'll lose your job for letting me in, Brien. If that happens, will you come to me, please?"
The dazed butler said he would.
The bewildered butler said he would.
Ronnie stopped at a pillar box to post the letter and walked home.
Ronnie stopped at a mailbox to send the letter and walked home.
XI
Jan Steppe was an early riser. He was up at six; at seven o'clock he was at his desk with the contents of the morning newspapers completely digested. By the time most people were sleepily inquiring the state of the weather, he had dealt with his correspondence and had prepared his daily plan.
Jan Steppe was an early riser. He was up at six; by seven o'clock he was at his desk, having completely gone through the morning newspapers. By the time most people were sleepily asking about the weather, he had taken care of his correspondence and had made his plan for the day.
In view of his early departure from London he had cleared off such arrears of work as there was. It was very little, for his method did not admit of an accumulation of unsettled affairs. A man not easily troubled, he had been of late considerably perturbed by the erratic behavior of certain stocks. He had every reason to be satisfied on the whole, because a miracle had happened. Klein River Diamonds had soared to an unbelievable price. A new pipe had been discovered on the property and the shares had jumped to one hundred and twelve, which would have been a fortunate development for Dr. Merville who once held a large parcel, had not Steppe purchased his entire holding at fifteen. He did this before the news was made public that the pipe had been located. Before Steppe himself knew—as he swore, sitting within a yard of the code telegram from his South African agent that had brought him the news twenty-four hours before it was published. So that the doctor was in this position: he owed money to Steppe for shares which had made Steppe a profit.
Due to his early departure from London, he had taken care of all outstanding work that needed to be done. It was very little because his approach didn’t allow for a build-up of unresolved issues. A man who usually wasn't easily upset, he had recently been quite troubled by the unpredictable behavior of certain stocks. Overall, he had every reason to feel satisfied because a miracle had occurred. Klein River Diamonds had skyrocketed to an unbelievable price. A new pipe had been found on the property, and the shares had jumped to one hundred twelve, which would have been a great outcome for Dr. Merville, who had once owned a large number of shares, if Steppe hadn't bought his entire holding at fifteen. He did this before the news of the pipe's discovery was made public. Even before Steppe himself knew—he swore it, while sitting just a few feet away from the coded telegram from his South African agent that had informed him of the news twenty-four hours before it was announced. So, the doctor found himself in this situation: he owed money to Steppe for shares that had made Steppe a profit.
Ronnie had had a large holding. He was deputy chairman of the company. The day following the execution of Ambrose Sault, Steppe sent him a peremptory note enclosing a transfer and a cheque. Ronnie put cheque and transfer away in a drawer and did not read the letter. For some extraordinary reason on that day he could not read easily. Letters frightened him and he had to summon all his will power to examine them. Nearly a week passed before he got over this strange repugnance to the written word.
Ronnie owned a significant stake. He was the deputy chairman of the company. The day after Ambrose Sault was executed, Steppe sent him a demanding note with a transfer form and a check included. Ronnie put the check and transfer in a drawer and didn’t read the letter. For some odd reason that day, he found it hard to read. Letters scared him, and he had to summon all his willpower just to look at them. Nearly a week went by before he overcame this strange aversion to reading.
In the meantime Jan Steppe had not seen his lieutenant. He never doubted that the transfer, signed and sealed, was registered in the books of the company. Ronnie was obedient: had signed transfers by the score without question.
In the meantime, Jan Steppe hadn’t seen his lieutenant. He never doubted that the transfer, signed and sealed, was recorded in the company’s records. Ronnie was obedient: he had signed transfers by the dozens without question.
On this morning of March, Mr. Steppe was delayed in the conduct of his business by the tardy arrival of the mail. There had been a heavy fog in the early hours and letter distribution had been delayed, so that it was well after half-past eight before the mail came to him.
On this March morning, Mr. Steppe was held up in his work by the late arrival of the mail. There had been a thick fog earlier, which slowed down the delivery, so it was well after 8:30 before the mail finally arrived.
Almost the first letter he opened was one from the secretary of Klein River. He read and growled. The writer was sorry that he could not carry out the definite instructions which he had received. Apparently Mr. Steppe was under a misapprehension. No shares held by Mr. Morelle had been transferred. There was a postscript in the secretary's handwriting:
Almost the first letter he opened was one from the secretary of Klein River. He read it and frowned. The writer expressed regret that he could not follow the specific instructions he had received. Apparently, Mr. Steppe had misunderstood. No shares owned by Mr. Morelle had been transferred. There was a postscript in the secretary's handwriting:
"I have reason to believe that Mr. Morelle has been selling your stocks very heavily. He is certainly the principal operator in the attack upon Midwell Tractions which you complained about yesterday."
"I believe that Mr. Morelle has been selling your stocks a lot. He is definitely the main person behind the attack on Midwell Tractions that you mentioned yesterday."
Jan Steppe, dropping the letter, pushed his chair back from the desk. A thousand shares in Klein River were at issue, he could not afford to tear bullheaded at Ronnie Morelle. So this was the bear—the seller of stock! Ronnie had done something like this before, and had been warned. Steppe let his fury cool before he got Merville on the wire. When, in answer to the summons, Merville arrived, Steppe was pacing the floor, his hands deep in his trousers pockets.
Jan Steppe dropped the letter and pushed his chair away from the desk. A thousand shares in Klein River were at stake, and he couldn't afford to go after Ronnie Morelle recklessly. So, this was the bear—the person selling the stock! Ronnie had done something like this in the past and had been warned. Steppe let his anger simmer down before he called Merville. When Merville arrived in response to the call, Steppe was pacing the floor, with his hands deep in his pants pockets.
"Huh, Merville? Seen Ronald Morelle lately?"
"Huh, Merville? Have you seen Ronald Morelle around lately?"
"No: he hasn't been to the house for a very long time."
"No, he hasn't been to the house in a long time."
"Hasn't, huh? Like him?"
"Really? Like him?"
The doctor hesitated.
The doctor paused.
"Not particularly: he is a distant cousin of mine. You know that."
"Not really: he's a distant cousin of mine. You know that."
Steppe nodded. He was holding himself in check and the effort was a strain.
Steppe nodded. He was restraining himself, and the effort was taking a toll.
"He's selling Midwell Tractions: you know that?" he mimicked savagely. "I'll break him, Merville! Smash him! The cur, the crafty cur!"
"He's selling Midwell Tractions, you know that?" he mimicked fiercely. "I'll take him down, Merville! Crush him! The scoundrel, the deceitful scoundrel!"
He gained the upper hand of his tumultuous rage after a while.
He eventually gained control over his intense anger.
"That doesn't matter. But I sent him a cheque and a transfer—one minute!"
"That doesn't matter. But I sent him a check and a transfer—one minute!"
He seized the telephone and shouted a number.
He grabbed the phone and yelled out a number.
"Yes, Steppe. Has a cheque been passed through payable to Ronald Morelle—I'll give you the number if you wait."
"Yes, Steppe. Has a check been processed made out to Ronald Morelle—I can give you the number if you wait."
He jerked out a drawer, found the stub of a cheque book and turned the counterfoil.
He yanked open a drawer, found the stub of a checkbook, and flipped the counterfoil.
"There? March seventeenth. Cheque number L.V. 971842."
"There? March 17th. Check number L.V. 971842."
He waited at the telephone, scowling absentmindedly at the doctor.
He waited by the phone, frowning absentmindedly at the doctor.
"Huh? It hasn't been presented—all right."
"Huh? It hasn't been shown—got it."
He smashed the receiver down on the hook.
He slammed the phone down on the hook.
"If he had paid in the cheque I would have got him—the swine! But he hasn't. I sent orders to transfer his Klein Rivers. I thought I was doing him a good turn—just as I thought I was doing one for you, Merville."
"If he had cashed the check, I would have gotten him—the jerk! But he hasn’t. I sent orders to move his Klein Rivers. I thought I was doing him a favor—just like I thought I was doing one for you, Merville."
"And he refused to allow you to make the sacrifice," said the doctor drily.
"And he wouldn't let you make the sacrifice," said the doctor flatly.
"I don't like that kind of talk, Merville," Steppe's face was dark with anger. "I want you to come with me. I'm going to see this—this thing. And I'm going to get the transfer! Make no mistake about that! Call up the filthy hound and tell him you are coming round. Don't mention me. It will give him a chance of getting rid of his women."
"I don't like that kind of talk, Merville," Steppe's face was dark with anger. "I want you to come with me. I'm going to see this—this thing. And I'm going to get the transfer! Make no mistake about that! Call up the filthy hound and tell him you're coming over. Don't mention me. It'll give him a chance to get rid of his women."
He listened to the telephone conversation that followed.
He listened to the phone call that followed.
"What was he saying?"
"What was he saying?"
"He asked me if there was anything wrong. It struck me that he was anxious—he asked me twice."
"He asked me if something was wrong. It occurred to me that he was nervous—he asked me twice."
"That fellow has an instinct for trouble," said Steppe.
"That guy has a knack for getting into trouble," said Steppe.
Ronnie was dressed, which was unusual for him, at this early hour. And the doctor noticed, could hardly help noticing, that the library was gay with flowers. This also was remarkable, for Ronnie disliked to have flowers in a room. There were daffodils, pierce-niege, bowls of violets, and through the open casement with its curtains fluttering in the stiff breeze, Merville saw new window boxes ablaze with tulips.
Ronnie was dressed, which was unusual for him at this early hour. The doctor noticed, and could hardly help but notice, that the library was bright with flowers. This was also surprising, as Ronnie didn't like having flowers in a room. There were daffodils, pierce-niege, bowls of violets, and through the open window with its curtains fluttering in the stiff breeze, Merville saw new window boxes filled with vibrant tulips.
"You're admiring my flowers, Bertram," smiled Ronnie. "I had to buy them ready-grown and the gentleman who owns the flat has misgivings as to the wisdom of flower boxes—he thinks they may fall on to somebody's head. Good morning, Steppe, you look happy."
"You're admiring my flowers, Bertram," Ronnie smiled. "I had to buy them already grown, and the guy who owns the flat is worried about the wisdom of flower boxes—he thinks they might fall on someone’s head. Good morning, Steppe, you look happy."
Mr. Steppe was looking and feeling quite the reverse. He forced his face into a contortion intended to be a smile.
Mr. Steppe looked and felt completely different. He forced his face into a twisted expression that was meant to be a smile.
"Good morning, Ronnie. I thought I'd come along and see you about the transfer I sent to you. You forgot to fill it up."
"Good morning, Ronnie. I thought I'd stop by to talk to you about the transfer I sent. You forgot to complete it."
"Did I?" Ronnie was genuinely surprised. "I remember I had a letter from you—"
"Did I?" Ronnie was truly surprised. "I remember I got a letter from you—"
He took a heap of papers from a drawer and as he turned them over, Steppe's eyes lit up.
He grabbed a bunch of papers from a drawer, and as he flipped through them, Steppe's eyes brightened.
"That's it," he said, and offhandedly, "put your name against the seal."
"That's it," he said casually, "put your name on the seal."
Ronnie took up a pen—and paused.
Ronnie picked up a pen—and hesitated.
"I am transferring a thousand shares in the Klein River Diamond Mining Corporation—at twelve. They are worth more than that surely? I thought I saw them quoted at a hundred and something?"
"I’m transferring a thousand shares in the Klein River Diamond Mining Corporation—at twelve. They must be worth more than that, right? I thought I saw them quoted at over a hundred?"
"They were twelve when I sent you the transfer," said Steppe.
"They were twelve when I sent you the transfer," Steppe said.
"Why did you send it? I don't remember expressing a wish to sell."
"Why did you send it? I don't remember saying I wanted to sell."
Here Steppe made a fatal mistake. He had but to say, "You agreed to sell," and Ronnie would have signed. There were some incidents in his past life that he could not remember. But the temper of the big man got the better of him.
Here Steppe made a fatal mistake. He only needed to say, "You agreed to sell," and Ronnie would have signed. There were some events in his past that he couldn’t recall. But the temper of the big man got the better of him.
"You're not expected to ask!" he roared, bringing his big fist down on the table with a crash. "You're expected to do as you're told! Get that, Morelle! I sent you the transfer and a cheque—"
"You're not supposed to ask!" he shouted, slamming his fist down on the table with a bang. "You're supposed to do what you're told! Got it, Morelle? I sent you the transfer and a check—"
"This must be the cheque," said Ronnie. He looked at the oblong slip and tore it into four pieces before he dropped the scraps into the waste basket.
"This has to be the check," said Ronnie. He looked at the rectangular slip and ripped it into four pieces before tossing the scraps into the trash can.
Steppe was purple with rage, inarticulate.
Steppe was furious, overwhelmed with anger and unable to express it.
Then the transfer followed the cheque.
Then the transfer came after the check.
"Don't let us have a scene," said Dr. Merville nervously. "You must meet Steppe in this, Ronnie."
"Don't make a scene," Dr. Merville said nervously. "You need to meet Steppe in this, Ronnie."
"I'll meet him with pleasure. I have a thousand shares apparently; he wants them—good! He can pay me the market price."
"I'll happily meet him. I have a thousand shares, and it seems he wants them—great! He can pay me the market price."
"You dog!" howled Steppe, his face thrust across the table until it was within a few inches of Ronnie's, "you damned swindler! You're going straight to the office of the Klein River Company and sign another transfer. D'ye hear?"
"You dog!" Steppe yelled, leaning over the table until his face was just a few inches from Ronnie's. "You damned swindler! You're going straight to the Klein River Company office and signing another transfer. Got it?"
"How could I not hear," said Ronnie, getting up, "as to signing the transfer, I will do so, on terms—if you are civil."
"How could I not hear," said Ronnie, getting up, "as for signing the transfer, I’ll do it, but only on certain terms—if you’re polite."
"If I'm civil, huh? If I'm civil! I'll break you, Morelle! I'll break you! There's a little document in my safe that would get you five years. That makes you look foolish!"
"If I'm being civil, huh? If I'm being civil! I'll destroy you, Morelle! I'll destroy you! There's a document in my safe that would put you away for five years. That makes you look dumb!"
"Take it out of your safe," said Ronnie coolly, "which I understand the police have. They will be glad to see it opened. I could open it myself if—if I could only remember. I've tried. When I saw a paragraph in the paper about Moropulos, it made me shiver—because I knew I could open the safe. I sat up all one night trying to get the word."
"Take it out of your safe," Ronnie said casually, "which I hear the police have. They’ll be happy to see it opened. I could open it myself if—if I could just remember. I've tried. When I saw a paragraph in the paper about Moropulos, it gave me chills—because I knew I could unlock the safe. I stayed up all night trying to recall the word."
"You're a liar—the same damned liar that you've always been! I want that transfer, Morelle. I'm through with you—after your appearance in the police court. You're a damned fine asset to a company! You and your Lola! You will resign from the board of my companies. Get that! And whilst I'm dealing with you, I'd like to tell you that if you attack my stocks, I'll attack you in a way that will make hell a cosy corner, huh?"
"You're a liar—the same damn liar you've always been! I want that transfer, Morelle. I'm done with you—especially after what happened in the police court. You're a great asset to a company! You and your Lola! You need to resign from the board of my companies. Got that? And while I'm at it, I want to tell you that if you go after my stocks, I'll come after you in a way that will make hell seem like a cozy corner, got it?"
His hand shot out and he gripped Ronnie.
His hand shot out and he grabbed Ronnie.
"Come here—you! D'ye hear me. I'll—"
"Come here—you! Do you hear me? I'll—"
Ronnie took the hand that grasped his collar and pried loose the fingers; he did this without apparent effort. The fingers had to release their hold or be broken. Then with a twist of his wrist he flung the hand away.
Ronnie grabbed the hand holding his collar and easily pried the fingers loose. The grip had to let go or risk being broken. Then, with a quick twist of his wrist, he threw the hand away.
"Don't do that, please," he said calmly.
"Please don't do that," he said calmly.
Steppe stood panting, grimacing—afraid. Merville felt the fear before he saw its evidence.
Steppe stood there, panting and grimacing—scared. Merville sensed the fear before he saw any signs of it.
"How did you do that?" panted Steppe. It was the resentful curiosity of the beaten animal.
"How did you do that?" gasped Steppe. It was the bitter curiosity of a defeated creature.
Ronnie opened his mouth and laughed long and joyously. He was, thought the doctor, like a boy conjuror who had mystified his elders and was enjoying the joke of it. Then, without warning, he became serious again and pressed a bell on his table.
Ronnie opened his mouth and laughed loudly and happily. He was, the doctor thought, like a young magician who had amazed his older relatives and was enjoying the prank. Then, without any warning, he grew serious again and pressed a button on his table.
"François, open the door—must you go, Bertram? I wanted to see you rather pressingly. Steppe can find his way home, can't you, Steppe? One can't imagine him getting lost—and he can ask a policeman."
"François, open the door—do you really have to go, Bertram? I was really hoping to see you. Steppe can find his way home, right, Steppe? I can't picture him getting lost—and he can just ask a cop."
"I'll settle with you later, Morelle. Come on, Merville."
"I'll deal with you later, Morelle. Come on, Merville."
The doctor vacillated.
The doctor hesitated.
"Come on!" roared Steppe.
"Come on!" yelled Steppe.
"I'll see you this afternoon. I have an engagement now."
"I'll see you this afternoon. I have an appointment now."
Merville went hastily after the big man. Ronnie followed, overtaking them as they were getting into the elevator.
Merville hurried after the big guy. Ronnie followed and caught up with them as they were getting into the elevator.
"Will you tell Beryl that I am coming to see her tonight?"
"Can you let Beryl know that I'm coming to see her tonight?"
"She'll not see you!" exploded Steppe, "no decent woman would see you—"
"She won't see you!" shouted Steppe, "no respectable woman would see you—"
"What an ape you are!" said Ronnie reproachfully, "don't you realize that I'm not talking to you?"
"What an idiot you are!" Ronnie said, disapprovingly. "Don't you get that I'm not talking to you?"
XII
Jan Steppe's solitary lunch was served at midday, an hour which ensured his solitude, for he was a man who liked his meals alone. He was nearing the finish of his repast, his enormous appetite unimpaired by his unhappy experience of the morning, when two men mounted the steps of his Berkeley Square residence. They were unknown to one another; one had walked, the other had descended from a taxi, and they stood aside politely.
Jan Steppe's lonely lunch was served at noon, a time that guaranteed his solitude, as he was a man who preferred to eat alone. He was almost done with his meal, his huge appetite unaffected by his unfortunate experience earlier in the day, when two men climbed the steps to his Berkeley Square home. They didn't know each other; one had walked, while the other had come from a taxi, and they stood aside politely.
"You are first, sir," said the taller and healthier of the two.
"You go first, sir," said the taller and fitter of the two.
Their cards went in to Jan Steppe together. He saw the tall man first, jumping up from the table and wiping his fingers on his serviette.
Their cards went in to Jan Steppe at the same time. He noticed the tall man first, who jumped up from the table and wiped his fingers on his napkin.
"In the library, huh?"
"At the library, huh?"
He looked at himself in the glass, pulled his cravat straight, and smoothed his black hair before he made his way to where the tall man, hat in hand, was waiting his pleasure.
He looked at himself in the mirror, adjusted his tie, and combed his black hair before heading over to where the tall man, holding his hat, was waiting for him.
"Well, inspector, what do you want?"
"Well, inspector, what do you need?"
Steppe jerked open the lid of a box and presented its contents for approval.
Steppe yanked open the lid of a box and showed what was inside for approval.
"Thank you, sir," the inspector of police chose a cigar with care. "It is about this Traction Company of your friend's—I think I remember you saying that you were not in the flotation yourself?"
"Thank you, sir," the police inspector picked a cigar with care. "It's about this Traction Company of your friend's—I believe you mentioned that you weren't involved in the flotation yourself?"
"No—I bought shares. I have a large number. What about it?"
"No—I bought shares. I have a lot of them. So what?"
"Well, sir," said the inspector, speaking slowly, "I am afraid that matters are very serious—very serious indeed. The Public Prosecutor has taken action and a warrant has been issued."
"Well, sir," the inspector said slowly, "I'm afraid things are quite serious—really serious, in fact. The Public Prosecutor has stepped in and a warrant has been issued."
Steppe was prepared for this.
The steppe was ready for this.
"Have you the warrant?"
"Do you have the warrant?"
The officer nodded.
The officer nodded.
"Can it be put off until tomorrow?"
"Can it wait until tomorrow?"
"Absolutely impossible, sir. The best I can do is to defer its execution until late tonight. Even then I am taking a risk."
"There's no way I can do that, sir. The best I can offer is to put it off until late tonight. Even then, I'm taking a chance."
Steppe tugged at his little beard.
Steppe pulled at his little beard.
"Make it tonight," he said, "I'll undertake that he doesn't leave the country—you won't let him know, of course?"
"Do it tonight," he said, "I'll make sure he doesn't leave the country—you won't tell him, right?"
"No, sir."
"No, thank you."
If Steppe had offered as much money as he could command to secure the escape of his victim, the bribe would have been rejected. But a postponement of arrest—that was another matter.
If Steppe had offered as much money as he could to secure the escape of his victim, the bribe would have been turned down. But a delay in arrest—that was a different story.
"Thank you, inspector."
"Thanks, inspector."
"Thank you, sir; I shall put a couple of men on to watch him. I must do that, he will never know."
"Thanks, sir; I'll have a couple of guys keep an eye on him. I have to do that, he won't suspect a thing."
Steppe went back to the dining room very much occupied.
Steppe returned to the dining room, deep in thought.
"No, I can't see anybody else—order the car. Who is he?"
"No, I can't see anyone else—call the car. Who is he?"
He took up the second card.
He picked up the second card.
"Mr. Jeremiah Talbot."
"Mr. Jeremiah Talbot."
The man who was concerned in the case where Ronald Morelle had figured so ingloriously. Perhaps he could tell him something about Ronnie? Something to his further discredit.
The man involved in the case where Ronald Morelle had been so disgracefully featured. Maybe he could share some details about Ronnie? Something that would further tarnish his reputation.
"Bring him in," and when the dapper Mr. Talbot appeared: "I can give you two minutes, Mr.—er—Talbot."
"Bring him in," and when the sharp-dressed Mr. Talbot showed up: "I can give you two minutes, Mr.—uh—Talbot."
"I've come from a sense of duty," began the injured Jeremiah. "I'm certainly not going to be intimidated by threats from a beast like Ronald Morelle—"
"I've come from a sense of duty," started the injured Jeremiah. "I'm definitely not going to be scared off by threats from a monster like Ronald Morelle—"
Steppe cut him short.
Steppe interrupted him.
"Is it about Ronald Morelle? I haven't time to go into your quarrels."
"Is this about Ronald Morelle? I don't have time to get into your arguments."
"It is about Ronnie—and Beryl Merville."
"It’s about Ronnie and Beryl."
Jan Steppe gazed at the man moodily, then into the fire—then back to Jeremiah Talbot.
Jan Steppe stared at the man with a frown, then at the fire—then back to Jeremiah Talbot.
"Sit down," he said. "Now—"
"Sit down," he said. "Now—"
Talbot told his story plainly and without trimmings, save that his hatred of Ronnie led him to digress from time to time.
Talbot told his story straightforwardly and without embellishments, except that his hatred for Ronnie made him stray off topic from time to time.
"You saw; you are certain?"
"You saw it; are you sure?"
"Absolutely, I ran down the stairs. There was a fellow taking photographs outside, a man with a brown beard—"
"Sure, I ran down the stairs. There was a guy taking pictures outside, a man with a brown beard—"
Moropulos! And the photograph was that of Beryl Merville!
Moropulos! And the photo was of Beryl Merville!
"Go on."
"Proceed."
"That is all. I felt it my duty to tell you. If Ronald Morelle attempts to browbeat me, I'll give him in charge—"
"That's everything. I thought it was my responsibility to let you know. If Ronald Morelle tries to bully me, I'll report him—"
"All right—you can go. Thank you."
"Alright—you can go. Thanks."
Jan Steppe had his own peculiar views on women in general, the relationship of Beryl with Ronnie Morelle in particular. Things of that kind happened. He had thought some such affair was possible, and was neither shocked nor outraged. Beryl did not love him, he knew: she loved Morelle. He grinned wickedly.
Jan Steppe had his own unique opinions about women in general and Beryl's relationship with Ronnie Morelle in particular. Stuff like that happened. He had thought that some sort of affair was possible and was neither shocked nor upset. Beryl didn’t love him; he knew she loved Morelle. He grinned mischievously.
"The car, sir."
"The car, sir."
His first call was at the registrar's office. The special license had been secured a week before.
His first stop was the registrar's office. The special license had been obtained a week earlier.
"I can marry you at half-past two," said the registrar, "we like a day's notice, but in an exceptional case—"
"I can marry you at 2:30," said the registrar, "we usually like a day's notice, but in an exceptional case—"
Steppe paid.
Steppe was paid.
The Mervilles had not gone in to lunch when he arrived. Beryl was in her room, the doctor working in his study. Steppe wondered what he was working at.
The Mervilles hadn’t started lunch when he arrived. Beryl was in her room, and the doctor was busy in his study. Steppe wondered what he was up to.
"I want to see Miss Merville—don't disturb the doctor."
"I want to see Miss Merville—don’t interrupt the doctor."
She came down, a listless, hopeless girl. Intuitively she knew that he had been told. What would he do: she stopped at the door of her father's study, fighting her fear. Should she tell him first? In the end she came to Steppe.
She came down, a tired, hopeless girl. She instinctively knew that he had been informed. What would he do? She paused at the door of her father's study, battling her fear. Should she talk to him first? In the end, she went to Steppe.
"Well, Beryl. What is this I hear about Ronald Morelle and you, huh?"
"Well, Beryl. What’s this I hear about you and Ronald Morelle, huh?"
"What have you heard?"
"What have you heard?"
"That you've been his mistress—that's what I've heard. Damned fine news for a bridegroom, huh? Does your father know?"
"That you've been his mistress—that's what I've heard. Pretty great news for a groom, right? Does your dad know?"
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"Do you want him to know?"
"Do you want him to find out?"
"I don't care."
"I don't care."
"You don't care, huh? Got that way now, so that you don't care. You'll marry me this afternoon."
"You don’t care, do you? You've become like that now, so that you don’t care. You're going to marry me this afternoon."
She looked up.
She glanced up.
"This afternoon?"
"This afternoon?"
"Yuh. You'd better tell the doctor; you can tell him anything else you like about Morelle—but if you don't tell, I won't."
"Yeah. You should definitely tell the doctor; you can share anything else you want about Morelle—but if you don't say anything, I won't either."
Her hand had gone up to her cheek.
Her hand went up to her cheek.
"This afternoon—I can't—give me a day—you said it would be tomorrow. I'm not ready."
"This afternoon—I can't—give me a day—you said it would be tomorrow. I'm not ready."
"This afternoon at half past two. Will you tell the doctor, or shall I?"
"This afternoon at 2:30. Will you tell the doctor, or should I?"
She was trying to think.
She was trying to focus.
"I'll tell him. As you wish. This afternoon."
"I'll let him know. As you want. This afternoon."
Lunch went into the dining room. Nobody touched food. Steppe had to return to the house to get the wedding ring, send telegrams changing the date of his arrival in Paris, settle such minor details of household management as the change necessitated.
Lunch was served in the dining room. Nobody ate anything. Steppe had to go back to the house to get the wedding ring, send telegrams to change the date of his arrival in Paris, and take care of the minor household management details that the change required.
He was at the registrar's office when they came, Dr. Merville and the white-faced girl. In a cab behind the doctor's car travelled two Scotland Yard detectives.
He was at the registrar's office when they arrived, Dr. Merville and the pale-faced girl. In a taxi behind the doctor's car were two Scotland Yard detectives.
The ceremony was simple. The repetition of a few sentences and Beryl Merville became Beryl Van Steppe. She did not know that his name was Van Steppe until she saw the marriage certificate.
The ceremony was simple. The repetition of a few sentences, and Beryl Merville became Beryl Van Steppe. She didn't know his last name was Van Steppe until she saw the marriage certificate.
"You can go home with your father. Be ready to leave by the boat train tonight."
"You can go home with your dad. Be ready to leave on the boat train tonight."
So he dismissed her. All the way back to the house the doctor was talking, cheerfully, helpfully. She did not hear him. She was looking at the broad gold ring on her finger.
So he let her go. All the way back to the house, the doctor was talking, cheerfully, helpfully. She didn’t hear him. She was staring at the wide gold ring on her finger.
As they were entering the house her father leaned back, and scrutinized the street.
As they were entering the house, her father leaned back and looked closely at the street.
"I'm sure I've seen those two men before—weren't they waiting outside the registrar's, Beryl?"
"I'm pretty sure I've seen those two guys before—weren't they hanging out outside the registrar's, Beryl?"
Beryl had seen only one man. A man with a black beard, a broad, swarthy face and two eyes wherein burned the fires of hell.
Beryl had seen only one man. A man with a black beard, a wide, dark face, and two eyes that burned with the fires of hell.
XIII
Evie brought the news at a run. She had been shopping with Teddy—the store had given her a holiday, and there was some talk of subscribing for a wedding present.
Evie rushed in with the news. She had been shopping with Teddy—the store had given her a day off, and there was some talk about getting a subscription as a wedding gift.
"I said to Teddy, 'let's stop and see who it is'—we knew it was somebody swagger by the two cars and the cab outside the door. And then I thought that I knew one of the cars. I said, 'Teddy, I'll bet it is Beryl Merville'—and it was!"
"I said to Teddy, 'Let’s stop and see who it is'—we knew someone was showing off by the two cars and the cab outside the door. Then I realized I recognized one of the cars. I said, 'Teddy, I bet it’s Beryl Merville'—and it was!"
Christina was pale.
Christina looked pale.
"She wasn't to be married until tomorrow," she insisted.
"She wasn't getting married until tomorrow," she insisted.
"Well, she's married. My dear, she looked awful. Teddy says—"
"Well, she's married. My dear, she looked terrible. Teddy says—"
"Oh, damn Teddy!" snapped Christina and was sorry. "I don't mean that, but I'm so used to damning your young men that I can't get out of the habit. Did they go away together—Steppe and she?"
"Oh, damn Teddy!" Christina snapped and immediately felt bad about it. "I don't mean it that way, but I'm so used to cursing your guys that I can't break the habit. Did they leave together—Steppe and her?"
"No—she's gone back to the house with her father. Steppe—is he a man with black whiskers—well, he went alone."
"No—she's gone back to the house with her dad. Steppe—is he the guy with the black whiskers—well, he went by himself."
Christina kicked off her slippers determinedly.
Christina firmly kicked off her slippers.
"I'm going to see her," she said.
"I'm going to see her," she said.
"What do you think you can do?" asked the scornful Evie. "Take my advice, Christina, never interfere between man and wife. Teddy says—"
"What do you think you can do?" asked the scornful Evie. "Take my advice, Christina, never get involved between a husband and wife. Teddy says—"
"I repeat anything I have already said about Teddy," remarked Christina. "Chuck over my shoes, Evie."
"I'll say again anything I've already mentioned about Teddy," Christina said. "Throw my shoes over here, Evie."
She could not tell Beryl. She could tell nobody. Ronnie Morelle must be interpreted by those who saw.
She couldn't tell Beryl. She couldn't tell anyone. Ronnie Morelle could only be understood by those who witnessed him.
She strode out thanking God for life, and Ambrose Sault for the tingle of her soles upon the pavement. Spring was in the air, the park trees were studded with emerald buttons; some impatient bushes had even come fully into leaf before the season had begun. The sky was blue and carried white and majestic clouds; the birds were chattering noisily above her as she came through the park and the earth smelled good, as it only smells in spring when the awakening of life within its bosom releases a million peculiar odors that combine in one fragrant nidor.
She walked out, thanking God for life and Ambrose Sault for the feeling of her feet on the pavement. Spring was in the air, the park trees were adorned with bright green buds; some eager bushes had even fully bloomed before the season officially started. The sky was blue and filled with big, fluffy white clouds; the birds were chirping loudly above her as she passed through the park, and the earth smelled great, just like it does in spring when the awakening of life within it releases a million unique scents that blend into one fragrant aroma.
To Beryl's eyes the girl, with her peaked face and her flaming hair, was a vision of radiance.
To Beryl, the girl with her sharp features and fiery hair was a vision of brightness.
"So good of you—" Beryl was on the verge of a breakdown as Christina Colebrook put her arms about her shoulders. "So lovely of you, Christina—I wanted to see you. I hadn't the energy to move—or the heart."
"So nice of you—" Beryl was about to fall apart as Christina Colebrook wrapped her arms around her shoulders. "So sweet of you, Christina—I really wanted to see you. I just didn't have the energy to get up—or the will."
"Why today?"
"Why this day?"
"Steppe knows everything. He insisted upon today. As well today as tomorrow. I am troubled about father. I feel that something dreadful is going to happen. He is so restless and he has asked John Maxton to come; John was a great friend of my mother's. In a way I'm almost glad that there is this other trouble hanging over us—that sounds cruel to poor daddy, but it does distract me from—thoughts."
"Steppe knows everything. He insisted on that today. Just as much today as tomorrow. I'm worried about Dad. I have this feeling that something terrible is about to happen. He's so restless, and he asked John Maxton to come; John was a close friend of my mom's. In a way, I'm almost relieved that there's this other issue looming over us—that sounds harsh to poor Dad, but it does help take my mind off—thoughts."
"What is this other trouble?"
"What's this other trouble?"
But Beryl shook her head.
But Beryl just shook her head.
"I don't know. There has been some unpleasantness about a company father floated. Jan Steppe did it really, father is only a figurehead. He has had people to see him, people from the Public Prosecutor's office. He doesn't talk much about it to me, but I have a premonition that all is not well. But, Christina, I'm just whining and whining at you, poor girl!"
"I don't know. There’s been some drama about a company Dad got involved with. Jan Steppe is really the one behind it; Dad is just a figurehead. He’s had people come to see him, people from the Public Prosecutor’s office. He doesn’t say much about it to me, but I have a feeling that things aren’t good. But, Christina, I’m just complaining and complaining to you, poor girl!"
"Whine," said Christina. "Go on whining. I should scream! Beryl, my love, you have to do something for me, something to relieve my heart of a great unhappiness. I intended seeing you today—you had my letter?—well, I'm too late to stop you marrying. I thought I would be in time; but not too late to save your immortal soul."
"Whine," said Christina. "Keep whining. I should scream! Beryl, my love, you need to do something for me, something to ease my heart from a huge sadness. I meant to see you today—you got my letter?—well, I'm too late to stop you from getting married. I thought I would be in time; but I'm not too late to save your immortal soul."
"What—?"
"What the—?"
"Wait. I want you to promise me, by the man we hold mutually sacred, that you will do as I ask. No matter at what inconvenience or danger."
"Wait. I want you to promise me, by the person we both hold dear, that you will do what I ask. No matter what inconvenience or danger it may cause."
"I will do anything you ask," said Beryl quietly.
"I'll do whatever you ask," Beryl said softly.
"What time do you meet this Steppe?"
"What time do you meet this Steppe?"
"I call for him at eight o'clock. The boat train leaves at nine-thirty."
"I'll pick him up at eight o'clock. The boat train leaves at nine-thirty."
"At eight o'clock you will go to Ronnie Morelle."
"At eight o'clock, you will head to Ronnie Morelle."
"No, no! I can't do that—"
"No, no! I can't do that—"
"You promised. You will see him: go to his flat and see him. Tell him you are married. Tell him the truth, that you are going away with a man you hate. Tell him that Steppe knows."
"You promised. You will see him: go to his apartment and see him. Tell him you’re married. Tell him the truth, that you’re leaving with a man you can’t stand. Tell him that Steppe knows."
"I can't! You don't know what you're asking, Christina, I've—begged Ronnie before—begged him to run away with me. I can't do that again. It is impossible."
"I can't! You don’t understand what you’re asking, Christina. I’ve—pleaded with Ronnie before—pleaded with him to run away with me. I can’t do that again. It’s impossible."
"You need beg nothing—nothing. Just tell him."
"You don’t need to beg for anything—nothing. Just tell him."
She caught the girl to her.
She pulled the girl closer to her.
"Beryl, you're going to do what I ask you, dear?"
"Beryl, are you going to do what I ask you, dear?"
"Yes—you wouldn't ask me—"
"Yes—you wouldn't ask me to—"
"Out of caprice," finished Christina, "or cussedness, or a wish to try experiments. No. But you must go, Beryl. I—I think I should kill myself if you didn't."
"Just for fun," Christina concluded, "or stubbornness, or a desire to experiment. No. But you need to go, Beryl. I—I think I'd end up harming myself if you didn't."
"Christina! What do you mean?"
"Christina! What do you mean?"
"I mean it is life to go and death not to go!" said Christina, with a sort of ferocity that staggered her companion. "That is what I mean." In a quieter tone: "Have you seen Ronald lately?"
"I really mean it, going is life and not going is death!" said Christina, with a kind of intensity that shocked her companion. "That's what I'm talking about." In a softer tone: "Have you seen Ronald recently?"
Beryl shook her head.
Beryl nodded in disbelief.
"No. I saw him that night—the night they killed Ambrose—oh—"
"No. I saw him that night—the night they killed Ambrose—oh—"
"Don't gulp," warned Christina.
"Don't chug," warned Christina.
"I'm not gulping. I'm yearning. I saw him yearning once, the dear, I am trying to find some of his strength now. It is a little difficult."
"I'm not gulping. I'm longing. I saw him longing once, the dear, and I'm trying to find some of his strength now. It's a bit tough."
On the way home Christina dropped into a telephone booth and paid three precious pennies.
On her way home, Christina stopped at a phone booth and paid three valuable pennies.
"Ronnie! Christina speaking. Beryl is coming to see you tonight. At eight. Wait for her—don't dare to be out."
"Ronnie! It's Christina. Beryl is coming to see you tonight at eight. Wait for her—don't even think about going out."
She cut off before he could ask questions.
She interrupted him before he could ask any questions.
XIV
Sir John Maxton stayed to dinner. Beryl did not put in an appearance until just before eight.
Sir John Maxton stayed for dinner. Beryl didn't show up until just before eight.
"Already, Beryl?"
"Already, Beryl?"
Dr. Merville scrambled up. His face was gray, his eyes sunken, the hands that took her by the shoulders shook.
Dr. Merville got up quickly. His face was pale, his eyes were weary, and the hands that grabbed her shoulders were trembling.
"My dear—I hope I have done right. I hope I have done right, my little girl."
"My dear—I hope I did the right thing. I hope I did the right thing, my little girl."
She tried to smile as she kissed him.
She smiled as she kissed him.
"Can't I take you to Berkeley Square, Beryl?" asked Sir John.
"Can I take you to Berkeley Square, Beryl?" asked Sir John.
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"No, thank you, John—goodbye."
"No, thanks, John—goodbye."
They stood together, bareheaded, on the pavement, and saw her go. A drizzle of rain was falling, the dull red furnace glow of London was in the sky.
They stood together, without hats, on the sidewalk, and watched her leave. A light rain was falling, and the dull red glow of London's skyline was overhead.
Together they walked back to the dining room and Maxton did not break in upon the doctor's thoughts.
Together, they walked back to the dining room, and Maxton didn’t interrupt the doctor’s thoughts.
"Thank God she's gone," he whispered at last, "John, I'm at the end, I know it. Perhaps he'll help after—I'll be satisfied if he makes Beryl happy."
"Thank God she's gone," he finally whispered, "John, I'm at my limit, I can feel it. Maybe he'll help after all—I'll be okay as long as he makes Beryl happy."
"He could help now," said John Maxton. "Why do you deceive yourself? How can you hope for anything from Steppe? I wish to God I had known that this infernal marriage was for today."
"He could help now," said John Maxton. "Why are you lying to yourself? How can you expect anything from Steppe? I wish to God I had known that this damn marriage was today."
"She wished it," said the doctor, "I should not have insisted, but she wished it. Steppe isn't a bad fellow—"
"She wanted it," said the doctor, "I shouldn’t have pushed, but she wanted it. Steppe isn’t a bad guy—"
"Steppe is a scoundrel and nobody knows that better than yourself. Why are you in any danger from the law? Because you copied a draft prospectus which Steppe drew up and issued it in your own name. Steppe has only to appear as a witness and tell the truth, and he would find himself in your place—supposing this comes to a prosecution. But he won't. He could have saved—"
"Steppe is a crook, and no one knows that better than you. Why are you in trouble with the law? Because you took a draft prospectus that Steppe created and submitted it under your own name. If Steppe just shows up as a witness and tells the truth, he could end up in your position—assuming this leads to a prosecution. But he won't. He could have saved—"
He stopped.
He paused.
"Ambrose Sault?"
"Ambrose Sault?"
"He could have saved the body of Ambrose Sault from annihilation by a word! The draft of the prospectus is in existence. It is in the safe that Sault made. Steppe could open it and ninety-nine hundredths of your responsibility would be wiped out. But he won't risk his own skin."
"He could have saved Ambrose Sault's body from destruction with just one word! The draft of the prospectus exists. It's in the safe that Sault created. Steppe could open it, and ninety-nine percent of your responsibility would be erased. But he won't put himself at risk."
"You think they will prosecute, John?"
"You think they’re going to press charges, John?"
Maxton considered. There was nothing to be gained by evasion.
Maxton thought about it. There was no benefit in avoiding the issue.
"I am sure they will," he said quietly, "if I were the Public Prosecutor I should apply for a warrant on the facts as I know them."
"I’m sure they will," he said quietly, "if I were the Public Prosecutor, I would apply for a warrant based on the facts as I know them."
The door opened.
The door opened.
"Will you see two gentlemen from Whitehall?" the maid asked.
"Are you going to see two gentlemen from Whitehall?" the maid asked.
It was Maxton who nodded.
Maxton nodded.
"Bertram—you have to meet this ordeal—courageously."
"Bertram—you need to face this challenge—with courage."
The doctor got up as the detectives entered.
The doctor stood up as the detectives walked in.
"I am Detective Inspector Lord, from Scotland Yard," said the first of them, "you are Dr. Bertram Merville? I have to take you into custody on a charge of misrepresentation under the Companies Act."
"I am Detective Inspector Lord from Scotland Yard," said the first one. "You are Dr. Bertram Merville? I need to place you under arrest for misrepresentation under the Companies Act."
"Very good," said Dr. Merville, "may I go to my room for a moment?"
"Sounds great," said Dr. Merville, "can I go to my room for a minute?"
"No sir," said the inspector. "I understand you keep a medicine chest in your room."
"No, sir," said the inspector. "I understand you have a medicine cabinet in your room."
Maxton nodded approvingly.
Maxton nodded in approval.
He did not go to the police station with the prisoner. He went in search of Beryl—and Jan Steppe.
He didn't go to the police station with the prisoner. He went to look for Beryl—and Jan Steppe.
XV
Ronald Morelle on the hearthrug before his electric radiator watched the fiery little wave that moved along the surface of the element.
Ronald Morelle sat on the rug in front of his electric heater, watching the small, flickering wave that moved across the surface of the heating element.
In such moments of complete detachment, when his mind was free from the encumbrance of active thought, he received strange impressions. They were not memories, he told himself, any more than are those faces which grow and fade in the darkness just between sleeping and waking. They were whisps of dreams that were born and dissolved in a fraction of time. He had seen such clouds grow instantly above the lake of Geneva, and watching them from the terraces of Caux, had of a sudden missed them, even as he watched.
In moments of total detachment, when his mind was free from the burden of active thought, he experienced strange impressions. They weren't memories, he reminded himself, just like the faces that appear and vanish in the twilight between sleep and wakefulness. They were wisps of dreams that were created and disappeared in an instant. He had seen such clouds form suddenly over Lake Geneva, and while he watched from the terraces of Caux, he had suddenly noticed their absence, even as he looked on.
So these impressions appeared and vanished. There was one that was distinct and more frequent than any other. It was of a hut, long and narrow. Two broad sloping benches ran down each side and these, at night, were packed with sleeping men. The door to the hut was very solid and was locked by a soldier—he could sometimes hear the swish of the soldier's boots as he paced the gravel path surrounding the hut. Once a man had died—Ronnie helped to carry him out. It was a plague that had struck the island—island? Yes, it was an island, in the tropics, for the nights were very hot and the plants luxurious.
So these images came and went. There was one that was clear and more common than any other. It was of a long, narrow hut. Two wide, sloping benches ran down each side, and at night, those benches were filled with sleeping men. The door to the hut was very sturdy and locked by a soldier—sometimes he could hear the soft thud of the soldier's boots as he walked along the gravel path around the hut. Once, a man had died—Ronnie helped carry him out. There was a plague that had hit the island—island? Yes, it was an island in the tropics, because the nights were really hot and the plants were lush.
"There is a ring—will M'sieur require me?"
"There’s a ring—do you need me, sir?"
"Yes, stay, François."
"Yes, stay, Franck."
Ronnie jumped up and dusted his trousers. Another second, and he was halfway across the room.
Ronnie jumped up and brushed off his pants. In another second, he was halfway across the room.
"I'm so glad that I came, Ronnie: it wasn't that Christina insisted: I wanted to see you, dear."
"I'm really glad I came, Ronnie: it wasn't just that Christina insisted; I wanted to see you, dear."
How pale, how ill she looked, he thought, with a sinking heart. She was going away somewhere, for she was dressed for travelling.
How pale and sick she looked, he thought, with a heavy heart. She was leaving for somewhere, since she was dressed for travel.
"Beryl, my dear, you are not well?"
"Beryl, my dear, are you feeling okay?"
"Oh, I'm well enough, Ronnie," she glanced back at the door. She expected that any moment Steppe would come—he would guess. There was a train to be caught too—the madness of this visit!
"Oh, I'm fine, Ronnie," she glanced back at the door. She expected that any moment Steppe would arrive—he would figure it out. There was a train to catch too—the craziness of this visit!
He held both her hands in his.
He held her hands in his.
"Beryl, they tell me you are going to be married—that isn't right, Beryl, is it?"
"Beryl, I've heard you're getting married— that's not true, is it, Beryl?"
She nodded.
She agreed.
"But Beryl—" he stopped. "I saw you once and I was cruel, wasn't I?"
"But Beryl—" he paused. "I saw you once and I was really cruel, wasn't I?"
"What is the use of talking about it? Ronnie, I hope you are going to be a better man than you have been. I admire you so much for defending that poor girl. You are trying to be different now."
"What’s the point of talking about it? Ronnie, I hope you will be a better man than you’ve been. I really admire you for standing up for that poor girl. You’re trying to change now."
"I think so."
"I believe so."
"And—I'm believing you, Ronnie. It is not easy to give up that life? Won't you want to go back to it again?"
"And—I'm trusting you, Ronnie. It’s not easy to let go of that life, is it? Don’t you want to return to it?"
He smiled.
He grinned.
"I will take away from thee the desire of thine eyes, with a stroke, yet neither shalt thou mourn nor weep."
"I will take away your greatest desire with a single blow, but you will neither mourn nor weep."
She looked at him fearfully.
She looked at him nervously.
"Ronnie, how solemn you are—and you are so strong too—I feel it. Ronnie, I am married!"
"Ronnie, you seem so serious—and you're really strong too—I can feel it. Ronnie, I'm married!"
He bent his head as though he had not heard her.
He lowered his head as if he hadn't heard her.
"I was married today to Steppe. Oh God, it is awful, Ronnie, awful!"
"I got married to Steppe today. Oh God, it's terrible, Ronnie, just terrible!"
He put his arm about her and kissed the tearful face, and then—
He wrapped his arm around her and kissed her tear-streaked face, and then—
Crash!
Crash!
The door shook again.
The door rattled again.
"I think that is your husband," said Ronnie gently, "will you go into my room?"
"I think that's your husband," Ronnie said softly, "will you come into my room?"
He opened the door for her and said "yes" with his eyes to the alarmed François.
He opened the door for her and gave an affirmative look to the startled François.
Steppe flung himself into the room. In his great fur-collared coat he looked a giant of a man.
Steppe burst into the room. In his big fur-collared coat, he looked like a giant.
"Well?" said Ronnie.
"Well?" Ronnie asked.
"Where's my wife!" The man's voice vibrated. "You swine! Where is my wife—she's come here—I know, to her damned paramour. Where is she?" he bellowed.
"Where's my wife!" The man's voice shook with anger. "You swine! Where is my wife—she's come here—I know, to her damned lover. Where is she?" he shouted.
"She is in my room—" said Ronnie, and Jan Steppe staggered back as if he were shot.
"She's in my room—" said Ronnie, and Jan Steppe staggered back as if he'd been shot.
"In your room!" He sounded as if he were being strangled. "Well—now she can come to my room! You called me an ape this morning, I'll show you what kind of an ape I can be! Beryl!" he roared.
"In your room!" He sounded like he was being choked. "Well—now she can come to my room! You called me an ape this morning, I'll show you what kind of ape I can be! Beryl!" he yelled.
She came out, a tragic figure of despair.
She walked out, a heartbreaking image of hopelessness.
"So you had to come and see him, eh—"
"So you had to come and see him, huh—"
François had opened the door again, and a man came in unannounced.
François had opened the door again, and a man walked in without warning.
"Steppe!"
"Grassland!"
It was John Maxton, and Steppe turned with a snarl.
It was John Maxton, and Steppe turned with a growl.
"Merville has been arrested."
"Merville's been arrested."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"My father! Arrested? Jan, I must go back—"
"My dad! Arrested? Jan, I have to go back—"
"You'll go with me, huh! I haven't married your father or your lover, either."
"You'll come with me, right? I haven't married your dad or your boyfriend, either."
"What are you going to do?" demanded Maxton sternly.
"What are you going to do?" Maxton asked firmly.
"Catch my train! You can't stop me—"
"Catch my train! You can't stop me—"
"Steppe, for God's sake think what you're doing." Sir John Maxton was pleading now with a greater intensity than he had ever pleaded before a tribunal. "You could save Merville—you have the draft of the prospectus—"
"Steppe, for God's sake, think about what you're doing." Sir John Maxton was now pleading with more intensity than he ever had before a court. "You could save Merville—you have the draft of the prospectus—"
"In the safe! In the safe!" roared Steppe his face inflamed with fury. "Come, Beryl."
"In the safe! In the safe!" shouted Steppe, his face flushed with anger. "Come on, Beryl."
He held out his hand, but she shrank back behind Ronnie.
He reached out his hand, but she stepped back behind Ronnie.
"Then open the safe," demanded Maxton.
"Then open the safe," Maxton insisted.
"Go to hell! All of you—don't stand up to me, Morelle, or I'll kill you! Beryl—"
"Go to hell! All of you—don’t confront me, Morelle, or I’ll take you out! Beryl—"
"What is the word—this combination word, Steppe? You can get away tonight, they will find nothing until the morning—"
"What is the word—this word, Steppe? You can escape tonight; they won't find anything until morning—"
"I won't tell you, damn you! I'll see you—"
"I won't tell you, damn it! I'll see you—"
"Judas!"
"Judas!"
Ronnie Morelle stood, his finger outstretched stiffly pointing at the other.
Ronnie Morelle stood, his finger extended stiffly pointing at the other.
"Judas—J—U—D—A—S. That is the word!"
"Judas—J—U—D—A—S. That's the word!"
Open-mouthed Steppe lurched toward him.
Open-mouthed Steppe lunged at him.
"You—you." He struck, but his blow went wide and then Ronnie had him by the shoulders and they looked into one another's eyes.
"You—you." He swung, but his punch missed, and then Ronnie grabbed him by the shoulders and they stared into each other's eyes.
Beryl, horrified, sick with fear, saw her husband's face go livid, saw him grimace painfully, monstrously.
Beryl, terrified and feeling sick with fear, watched her husband's face turn pale and saw him grimace in a painful, monstrous way.
"I know you—!" he screamed. "I know you! You're Sault! Ambrose Sault!—you're dead! They hanged you, blast you! Ambrose Sault—" He put out his huge hands as to ward off a ghastly sight.
"I know you—!" he shouted. "I know you! You're Sault! Ambrose Sault!—you're dead! They hanged you, damn it! Ambrose Sault—" He stretched out his big hands as if trying to block a terrifying sight.
"Come along, Beryl," he mumbled, "you mustn't stay here—it is Sault. Oh, Christ—"
"Come on, Beryl," he mumbled, "you can't stay here—it’s Sault. Oh, man—"
He went down in a heap.
He fell in a heap.
Beryl came forward groping like one blind.
Beryl stepped forward, feeling her way like someone who couldn't see.
"Ronnie——" She stared into his eyes, and in his agitation he put his knuckle to his chin. "—oh, my dear!"
"Ronnie—" She looked deep into his eyes, and in his nervousness, he pressed his knuckle to his chin. "—oh, my dear!"
XVI
"Personally," said Evie, "I think she should have waited six months. After all, Christina, even if her father was acquitted, there is a scandal. I admit she was a wife in name only, as the pictures say, but she was Mrs. Steppe. Teddy quite agrees with me: he says that it isn't decent to marry within a week of your husband's death. Don't think I'm hurt about Ronnie getting married, I wouldn't be so small. It is the principle of the thing."
"Honestly," Evie said, "I think she should have waited six months. After all, Christina, even if her father was found not guilty, there is a scandal. I admit she was a wife in name only, as the pictures say, but she was Mrs. Steppe. Teddy completely agrees with me; he says that it’s not proper to marry within a week of your husband’s death. Don’t think I’m upset about Ronnie getting married; I wouldn’t be that petty. It’s the principle of the thing."
Christina's mouth was bulging: Ronnie had sent her imposing quantities of candy.
Christina's cheeks were puffed out: Ronnie had sent her a ton of candy.
"Pass me that book about Beaulieu that you're sitting on, and don't talk so much," she said. "You're a jealous cat."
"Hand me that book about Beaulieu that you're sitting on, and stop talking so much," she said. "You're such a jealous cat."
"I'm not, I declare I'm not. I like Ronnie I admit, but there was something lacking in him—soul, that's what it was, soul!"
"I'm not, I swear I'm not. I like Ronnie, I'll admit that, but there was something missing in him—soul, that's what it was, soul!"
"Did Ambrose Sault have soul?"
"Did Ambrose Sault have depth?"
"Why—yes, I always thought he had soul."
"Why—yeah, I always thought he had soul."
"Then shut up!" said Christina, opening her book.
"Then be quiet!" said Christina, opening her book.
THE END
THE END
Books by Edgar Wallace
A KING BY NIGHT
ANGEL, ESQUIRE
CAPTAINS OF SOULS
DIANA OF THE KARA-KARA
DOUBLE DAN
GREEN RUST
JACK O' JUDGMENT
KATE PLUS
ROOM 13
TAM O' THE SCOOTS
TERROR KEEP
THE ANGEL OF TERROR
THE BLACK ABBOT
THE CLUE OF THE NEW PIN
THE CLUE OF THE TWISTED CANDLE
THE CRIMSON CIRCLE
THE DAFFODIL MURDER
THE DOOR WITH SEVEN LOCKS
THE FACE IN THE NIGHT
THE FOUR JUST MEN
THE GIRL FROM SCOTLAND YARD
THE GREEN ARCHER
THE HAIRY ARM
THE MAN WHO KNEW
THE MIND OF MR. J. G. REEDER
THE MISSING MILLION
THE OTHER MAN
THE RINGER
THE SECRET HOUSE
THE SINISTER MAN
THE SQUEALER
THE STRANGE COUNTESS
THE TERRIBLE PEOPLE
THE TRAITORS' GATE
THE VALLEY OF GHOSTS
A KING BY NIGHT
ANGEL, ESQUIRE
CAPTAINS OF SOULS
DIANA OF THE KARA-KARA
DOUBLE DAN
GREEN RUST
JACK O' JUDGMENT
KATE PLUS
ROOM 13
TAM O' THE SCOOTS
TERROR KEEP
THE ANGEL OF TERROR
THE BLACK ABBOT
THE CLUE OF THE NEW PIN
THE CLUE OF THE TWISTED CANDLE
THE CRIMSON CIRCLE
THE DAFFODIL MURDER
THE DOOR WITH SEVEN LOCKS
THE FACE IN THE NIGHT
THE FOUR JUST MEN
THE GIRL FROM SCOTLAND YARD
THE GREEN ARCHER
THE HAIRY ARM
THE MAN WHO KNEW
THE MIND OF MR. J. G. REEDER
THE MISSING MILLION
THE OTHER MAN
THE RINGER
THE SECRET HOUSE
THE SINISTER MAN
THE SQUEALER
THE STRANGE COUNTESS
THE TERRIBLE PEOPLE
THE TRAITORS' GATE
THE VALLEY OF GHOSTS
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!